《Supernatural Girlfriend》


 Chapter 1

    <b>Chapter 1: My name is Lin Yixin</b>


    My name is Lin Yixin. I am 25 years old.


    My parents passed away in a car crash when I was very young. Although I was also one of the victims, I was fortunate enough to survive. However, all my childhood memories, including those with my parents, were almost gone. The only part I could recall was when the car smashed against the railing and flipped through the air several times. Until now, the scene was still vivid in my mind.


    Even today, when I close my eyes, sometimes I could hear the car sliding and the ear-piercing sound of metal scraping against the ground.


    The sound that resulted in life or death.


    That car ident changed my entire life.


    From then on, not only did I lose my most beloved parents, I was also able to see ghosts.


    The moment I opened my eyes at the hospital, I was surrounded by frightening things I had never seen before. A bunch of them were floating around the ceiling as they watched me attentively.


    At that moment, I was destined to live a life different from others.


    But as I got older, the ghosts around me gradually became weirder and weirder.


    For instance ¨C


    There was a homicide case that had happened many years ago at the ce I¡¯m staying at right now. A mistress was shoved off the balcony by the legal wife. Although the legal wife pleaded guilty, the mistress¡¯s spirit never dissipated.


    So...everyday, she would hang herself upside down against the window. She would re at me with her big and round bloodshot eyes! This was the 26th floor! Wasn¡¯t she tired from hanging upside down daily? Wasn¡¯t she afraid? Wasn¡¯t she fearful of heights? I guess she was reluctant to let go of this apartment, eh...


    I wouldn¡¯t have to see her when I pull the curtains shut. But I can¡¯t always keep my curtains shut, right? Sigh. Forget it. Because of her, everyone says this ce is haunted. All the previous tenants would leave within a week. So fortunately for me, I only had to pay a third of the market price for this room despite it being from a high-ss luxury apartment building.


    I guess this is what you would call ¡°profit from a disaster¡±.


    In any case, even if she hung upside down, it wasn¡¯t like blood would rush to her head. She could do whatever she pleased!


    Oh. Also, there was a time when I came across a hot guy and I was smitten. Somehow, I was super attracted to him. So, I followed him like a pervert wherever he went. It turned out he led me to the cemetery....by the time I realized what had happened, the hot ghost and I had made eye contact.


    From then on, everyday, the young fellow would be standing in front of my doorway with his arms crossed. And now, he would have a very righteous expression on his face and he would no longer return to his tomb. When he was tired of standing, he would squat. When he was tired of squatting, he would lie t across the doorway.


    I was speechless, but it was my fault for sinning first. Hence, I treated him as if he was air. But whenever I entered or left the house, I would secretly take a peek at him when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. Although he was a ghost, I was already perfectly content with seeing his handsome face.


    I also had two ghost pets. A ghost dog named Spike, and a ghost cat named Tom. Their names came from an amazing childhood show that I watched; Tom and Jerry.


    The best things about those two were that I didn¡¯t have to feed them, take them to the washroom, take them for a scroll, nor take care of them. Basically, I didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    But, they never give me attention either.


    Anyhow,st week, I was fired from my job. It ended my career of a nameless office worker of less than a year.


    The reason why I was terminated was simple. I was actually using thepany¡¯s female washroom when I noticed a freaky looking ghost that had hung herself. After seeing something so visual and traumatizing, in two seconds, I mmed the door of the washroom as I wildly ran out. Since I was so terrified, I didn¡¯t pay attention to what was in front of me. Hence, I collided with the boss¡¯s mother; whom happened to be here to inspect her son¡¯s work. She ended up flying across the room...


    Whoosh...


    Regardless of how I exined, my boss (who couldn¡¯t see ghosts) was ruthless. He fired me in front of all the workers....and he said the fact that he didn¡¯t sue me was already generous of him. Then, he took the wages of myst two months to pay for his mother¡¯s medical bills.


    h h h...


    I could only secretly let out a sigh. This celestial, divine goddess despises you mortals!! Hmph!


    My current employment situation was grim. There were many people just like me. We have undergraduate degrees, so we want good jobs. But the reality was that we couldn¡¯t get good jobs yet we weren¡¯t willing to settle for bad jobs. So we were stuck; couldn¡¯t move up or down.


    I submitted my r¨¦sum¨¦ to all kinds of small or medium size enterprises, but I never heard back from any of them.


    Unfortunately, I was a broke person who would spend my monthly ie before even earning it. If I cannot find a job by the end of this month, I¡¯ll probably have to join the mistress and hang myself upside down the window as well. We could camp out together.


    ¡°What am I going to do? What am I going to do?¡± I was mumbling like I was reciting a Buddhist scripture. I lied on the couch with my legs crossed as I kept swaying back and forth. I grumbled, ¡°The Ancients say that where hills bend, streams wind and the pathway seems to end, past dark willows and flowers in bloom lies another vige. God may closed a door for you, but He will open another window! When will my window open....!?¡±


    I used my fingers to forcefully tap on the keyboard. One tap punctuated each of my word. Why. Haven¡¯t. There. Been. Any. Responses?


    I realized both my stomach and brain were empty. I couldn¡¯t think, and the apartment was too quiet. I could hear myself breathing.


    Then I discovered another problem. When has my breathing became so heavy? Could the apartment room be too silent?


    As I thought about it, I stared at the ceiling.


    Something felt strange. Could it be a misperception? I couldn¡¯t exin what was strange. But it just felt strange. Like there was something extra, but it still looked the same? It was honestly a very peculiar feeling.


    Seriously, what was the issue?


    While I was pondering, suddenly, a droplet from the ceilingnded directly on my forehead. It was cool and gave me a tingling sensation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I finally snapped out of my daze and noticed a dark stain that had appeared on my ceiling. I had no idea when this stain got there, but it wasn¡¯t a design from the wallpaper. It was a water stain! Oh you fool! I pped my forehead.


    When I¡¯m dealing with bad luck, even my upstairs neighbours have to join in!?


    I took my cell phone and grabbed my keys as I stormed into the elevator and headed straight for the 27th floor. 2705.

 Chapter 2

    <b>Chapter 2: I¡¯m going to be a victim of homicide</b>


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± I pounded on the door like I was going to break in. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to knock nicely. Enough is enough. Maybe an uncle can hold it in, but this aunty cannot. ¡°Open up! Hurry and open your door!¡±


    After knocking for awhile with no response, I increased my strength. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m from downstairs. Do you have a swimming pool in your apartment? My ceiling is damaged and submerged because of you!? Hurry up and open the door. We need to talk!¡±


    There was still no activitying from within. It didn¡¯t seem right. I wondered if something happened inside. So I quietly stered my face against the door.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. I was caught off guard as I staggered to catch myself. I nearly fell head first into the room. The man who opened the door was an uncle with a face full of beard. He unleashed an aura of death as he red at me. Having shivers down my spine would be an understatement.


    He reminded me of a psycho of a show I enjoyed to watch. It was a psychological criminal type of shows, and the character was a homicidal maniac that had a mental disorder.


    Before I could open my mouth, he lifted me like a little chick and effortlessly flung me into the room.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! What are you doing?!¡± I acted like an arrogant bully. But deep down, I was already calling for my mommy.


    The moment I set my foot inside, the water level was already at my ankle. When I stared around the room, I realized the entire 2705 room was filled with water. No wonder the water was soaking into my ceiling!


    ¡°Excuse me, Uncle. But are you really trying to create a swimming pool? If your water pipe is broken, then repair it! Your entire apartment is filled with water!! .....wait. No. Do you realize the water from your apartment is soaking into my ceiling?! Soon, the water is going to cave into my apartment!¡±


    As Iined, I walked further into the room. Suddenly, the extremity of my foot kicked something soft.


    The window curtains were tightly shut, so there wasn¡¯t any light in the apartment room at all. Since it was so dark, it was naturally very difficult to see. There was also a moldy smell emitting through the air.


    My entire body froze. Then, I slightly took a step back as I gulped down my saliva and anxiously looked down. I wanted to see the object that I had just kicked.


    It was a person. A person that didn¡¯t move at all. He was lying in the water.


    I was not stupid enough to assume he was willingly lying there... I heard the stepsing closer and closer towards me. Both my hands were clenched into fists and my heart beat was gradually increasing. I wanted to run, but within three steps, something assailed my nostrils and my attempt to cry for help was caught in my throat. My consciousness was slipping and I was getting more and more dizzy.


    Ah... it turns out I am the fool who would recklessly go towards the mountain while knowing it has tigers...


    ¡°Mmm....mmmm.....¡±


    Fighting was no use. My eyelids became heavier and heavier. Finally, I lost consciousness.


    ¡ª¨C


    By the time I woke up, my hands and feet were tightly tied up around a chair. I couldn¡¯t make a single move.


    Wow. I¡¯m so unlucky. I¡¯m actually so unlucky that I¡¯m going to be a victim of homicide.


    I was still feeling the drug effects, so I was very groggy. The killer uncle was sitting across from me; motionless.


    We were staring at each other. After being in silence for two minutes, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke up in his raspy voice. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m treating you like this?¡±


    I calmly nodded my head. After pondering about my life for the past two minutes, I realized throughout my 25 years, my life was meaningless aside from being able tomunicate with ghosts. Wow. I was always encountering ghosts. Now, I¡¯m going to be one too.


    Then, I thought about it a bit more. My life was so meaningless that there wasn¡¯t much difference between being dead or alive.


    Wait, that¡¯s not true! Maybe I¡¯ll be like the mistress hanging by my window! I¡¯ll probably be floating around. Would I still possess this supernatural power? I definitely wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding work. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money either. Honestly, to me, there wouldn¡¯t be substantial changes I would have to adapt to.


    Thinking of this, I immediately felt a lot more optimistic. I gave the uncle a brilliant smile.


    I couldn¡¯t guarantee my smile was ¡°brilliant¡± under the uncle¡¯s eyes; as I haven¡¯t smiled for a very long time. But the uncle gave me a look as if he had stepped in shit. I guess it wasn¡¯t as brilliant as I thought.


    Aii, he was deeply affecting the self-esteem of a person who was preparing for death.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re going to die soon, right?¡± The uncle was probably reminding me because he thought I didn¡¯t understand my situation.


    ¡°I know. You want to kill me to silence me. I totally understand.¡± Iposedly replied. ¡°I have a small request. I hope you will agree to it.¡±


    ¡°What is your request?¡±


    ¡°I am extremely afraid of pain. Could you make it quick?¡±


    The uncle stood up as he roughly pinched my chin. ¡°Those are yourst words?¡±


    It appeared he wasn¡¯t satisfied by my fast eptance of being killed.


    I solemnly nodded. ¡°Please and thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything else you want to say? No reflection? Mood? No views you want to express?¡± The uncle¡¯s words reminded me of my University professor who prompted me with my paper...mood? Views? Who gives a shit when they¡¯re about to die?


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re not in a rush, unhand me first. I do have a request.¡± After hearing my words, the uncle untied my hands.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it would hurt his feelings, but I had the mindset of a dying person, so I had to say it, ¡°Umm.. could you move further away from me? Your body odour...is a bit..strong..¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The uncle was stunned. I guess my words did hurt him. Honestly, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I was already trying to be discreet.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed my hair. He pulled it so hard that my scalp hurt as he leaned his filthy face over. ¡°Is this rubbish all you want to say? Youngdy, when you turn into a lonely ghost, don¡¯te find me. If you want to me someone, just me yourself for your bad luck. Who told you to ring the...¡±


    I crinkled my brows. I really couldn¡¯t take his gibberish, so I cut him off. ¡°Uncle, could you stop with the bullshit? If you want to kill me, then just kill me. You talk too much garbage. If I was a person determined to live or run, you would be screwed! Haven¡¯t you seen it on TV or movies? Whenever the bad guys are talking too much, the main character will find a way to KO them!¡±

 Chapter 3

    <b>Chapter 3: Farewell, youngdy</b>


    ¡°I....¡± The uncle was speechless.


    I shook my head as I sighed hopelessly, ¡°Also, Uncle, I just told you to stand further away from me. You know, your smell is really..... Do you have a gun? If you have a gun, just shoot me from afar. Make it fast. Stop standing so close to me! Seriously, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me what to do!¡± The uncle took a dagger from a rack and ced it against my neck. ¡°Say farewell to life! Just like that guy on the ground!¡±


    I closed my eyes as I waited for my life to end. I wondered how the hot bodyguard and the mistress will react when they see that I have also turned into a ghost?


    Since they couldn¡¯t speak, I had nevermunicated with them before. But if I became a ghost, that would mean I will be able tomunicate with them, right?


    In the end, ghosts were the only things I thought about.


    Oh yeah. My parents...


    I haven¡¯t thought about them for years. Their images in my mind were very blurry. Oddly enough, even though I was able to see ghosts, I had never seen my parents. They had probably reincarnated long ago. Sigh. Those whom I truly wanted to see were the ones I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Uncle, are you surprised by my reaction? Am I the first person you have encountered like this?¡± For some reason, I suddenly didn¡¯t want to die yet. For now, I wanted to have a conversation with the killer.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, if most people encountered something like this, they would probably be crying or begging ¡®Please don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡¯. Would that be the normal reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re kind of abnormal.¡± The uncle agreed with my analysis.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m abnormal. It¡¯s just thatpared to everyone else, I have very few attachments to anything in this world. I only have myself. Even if you killed me today, no one will notice my corpse. So, uncle, you¡¯re super lucky. You will kill your only witness and no one will notice. No one will wonder where she had been all these days? Did something happen? There wouldn¡¯t be a single person who woulde and check up on her....So uncle, you have a lot of time to run. I have lived 25 years without anything. Today, my meaningless life will finallye to an end. Regardless of whether I am happy or not, I¡¯m still all alone...¡±


    When I got to this part, I truly felt very sour. I was about to die. Why was I being so emotional? This wasn¡¯t my style..


    ¡°If you want someone to talk to, I can listen to you.¡± It was as if the uncle had turned into a different person. I felt like there was a ray of light emitting from behind him. If he was a believer of a religion, I would probably be impulsive and join him too.


    After living for 25 years, someone finally cared to listen to me? Could this be the saying, ¡°Guard the cloud long enough and the Sun will show¡±?


    I thought about it again. This was a killer. Forget it...¡± No, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to waste your time. Just hurry and then escape!¡±


    Then, I closed my eyes. This was the end. I gradually told myself to calm down as I silently waited for the dagger to pierce through my heart. Then, my soul will separate from my body.


    ¡°Farewell, youngdy...¡±


    This will probably be thest line I hear in this lifetime. Maybe that was why the uncle¡¯s voice seemed extra gentle and no longer hoarse.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Wait. Another voice entered my ears. I didn¡¯t wait to get stabbed as I curiously cracked my eyes opened.


    Mother! The uncle on the ground got up!


    ¡°Y-y-you!¡± I stuttered as I hollered with my eyes wide open. ¡°You came back to life?!¡±


    He was probably a ghost...yes. That had to be it. A ghost....wait! There was no body on the ground. Then...


    ¡°Luckily you said it¡¯s enough! Or else, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Did you gather enough source material?¡± The killer uncle turned to the uncle that had faked death.


    ¡°Collect enough material my ass! I have never seen someone so senseless and boring. She was about to die and only had garbage to say. She didn¡¯t even show any signs of fear. What a waste of my time!¡±


    The faked death uncle stated as he opened the window curtains. Sharp, bright sunlight instantly entered the room. The three of us had to close our eyes due to the drastic change.


    ¡°You punk! At least give me a warning first!¡± The killer uncle yelled.


    My adaptability was better than the two of them. I could somewhat see as I looked at the uncle that had faked death.


    Since he had been in the water for awhile, his hair and clothes were soaked. Water was continuously dripping from his hair. He was the tall lean type, but his mustache was obstructing his face. I couldn¡¯t really see what he looked like. His dress shirt was unfastened though, so I unintentionally noticed his fair skin. He used his slender fingers to lightly block the sunlight. The sunlight brushed against him and spilled into the room. The water in the room was clear and clean. With slight ripples, the clear water reflected the reflection of the uncle who had faked death.


    What the heck? This warm image did not fit the situation.


    The killer uncle suddenly untied me as he kindly exined, ¡°We scared you, didn¡¯t we? We were doing a roley just now. I was the killer and he was the victim. You just happened to interrupt and became a witness. Haha!¡±


    Ha..Ha?!


    I was bbergasted as he picked me up and carefully ced me on a bed. ¡°Calm down first. We need to clean up the house. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t hear anymore. I didn¡¯t know anything, I didn¡¯t understand anything. I robotically pulled a pillow as I curled against it and rested it between my chin.


    This was a dream. This was just a crazy dream. Once I wake up, everything will be fine again. I kept repeating those words as I tried tofort myself. I closed my eyes and didn¡¯t even realized I fell asleep...

 Chapter 4

    <b>Chapter 4: Shen Shaoqian and Suyang </b>


    ¡°Ah!¡± I yelled out as I awoke from my dreams.


    I wiped the sweats off my forehead as I ced my left hand on my chest and attempted to calm my beating heart down.


    I sat up and released all my thoughts in one breath, ¡°Whew...it was a dream it was a dream..haha I can¡¯t believe I dreamt that my ceiling was leaking and then I went to find my upstairs neighbour to discuss but due to bad luck I ended up being part of a crime scene and became a witness and the killer was going to kill me but the moment I was about to die those guys told me they were roleying ahahahahahahah what a ridiculous story something like this would never happen ahaha turns out it was a dream....¡±


    By now, I was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± A cold voice cut me off.


    Since it was a voice I didn¡¯t recognized, I immediately became alert and realized I was lying on top of the nket on the ground.


    This wasn¡¯t my apartment. It looked like the apartment that was covered with water...


    But the water was gone. The furnitures were gone too. Actually, aside from the nket underneath me, there were no items left in the room.


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± I sped the nket as I looked around my surroundings. In the end, my gazended on an attractive man that was leaning against the wall on my right side. He was sizing me up. I instantly turned red, ¡°You are...¡±


    The moment I spoke, the gorgeous man made a humph sound and titled his head, ¡°You slept too much and became a fool? Or did you lose your memory from shock? You are such a dull woman.¡±


    He sure was handsome, but too bad his mouth was vile.


    I wasn¡¯t going to settle for that type of attitude, so I stood up. But my head was still spinning.


    After a few secondster, I took huge strides towards the man.


    Although I was half his size, my attitude wasparable to his. I lifted my chin and red at him, ¡°A fool? Excuse me. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. How can you be so rude? What happened to those two uncles? I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Go get them. I have stuff to say to them.¡±


    ¡°What uncles?¡± The handsome man slightly frowned. He appeared to be confused.


    ¡°Earlier, there were two uncles with mustaches all over their face. You should know them, right? Get them for me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember us?¡± Another unfamiliar voice spoke up. I immediately turned towards the source. It was another hot guy. His smiling face peeked out from the washroom.


    What was going on? The two uncles disappeared, and now there were two good looking men here?


    My mind was utterly confused, ¡°What are you saying....?¡±


    ¡°We just washed our faces and you can¡¯t recognize us? Suyang, we must have looked very sloppy!¡± The man in the washroom started to chuckle.


    Something clicked and I pointed my finger at the Suyang guy closest to me. I couldn¡¯t hide my shock as I eximed, ¡°You two were the two uncles from before?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Suyang quickly enclosed his hand around my finger. His face remained icy. ¡°Bingo. But when you¡¯re speaking, don¡¯t point. It¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°O-ok. I understand. Let go.¡± I forcefully pulled my finger from his grasp.


    My finger was warm now. My fingertip actually felt a bit numb.


    You shouldn¡¯t touch a youngdy so casually, ok?


    The man from the washroom came out as well. As he walked over, he was trying to forcefully remove his rubber glove.


    It took him a lot of effort before he managed to pull one off, and he reached out to shake my hand, ¡°Hi. My name is Shen Shaoqian. We scared you today, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    I stared at his hand as I hesitantly decided whether I should shake it or not. He had just came out of the washroom with rubber gloves on. Who knows where his hands had reached?


    But he was sending me a bright smile, so I couldn¡¯t bear to reject. I summoned up the courage and touched his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not good.¡±


    ¡°All the furnitures have been damaged by the water. So we called the movingpany to help us remove it. There was so much noise andmotion, yet you still managed to sleep through it. I¡¯m impressed! I was wondering if you were sleeping or fainted from fright.¡± Shen Shaoqian stated very cheerfully.


    His cheerfulness seemed a bit abnormal to me. Why didn¡¯t they fix the water pipe if it was damaged? Their furnitures were damaged and they act like it didn¡¯t matter? They had nothing left in the apartment yet he was still cheerful?


    My mind was filled with questions I wanted to ask. But right now, the most important one was ¨C


    ¡°You two are honestly the two men from before?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Recement guaranteed if fake! Did we turn too handsome that you cannot recognize? As I mentioned previously, my name is Shen Shaoqian. The guy over there with the poker face is Suyang. He is the owner of this apartment.¡± Then, Shen Shaoqian patted Suyang¡¯s back with the hand that still had the rubber glove on. Instantaneously, Suyang¡¯s poker face became the disgusted face.


    ¡°You just reached your hands down the sewers. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Suyang sternly warned Shen Shaoqian.


    ¡°I was wearing gloves, you punk! How dare you give me such a disgusted expression? You¡¯re the one that pledge your life you wouldn¡¯t do this type of work, so I had no choice but to help you. I worked so hard and you don¡¯t even know how to be grateful. You¡¯re just standing there like it¡¯s none of your business. Have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m giving you an opportunity to workout. As a good friend, I want you to maintain a healthy physique at all times.¡± When Suyang spoke, I didn¡¯t feel any emotions. He wasn¡¯t convincing at all.


    ¡°Excuse me! Who is the more healthier person out of us two? I workout everyday! Whereas, you just stay home all day...¡±


    The two wouldn¡¯t stop bickering while I was silently observing. Honestly, what happened while I was asleep? How could those two gruffy uncles transformed into these two attractive young men?


    ¡°Are you done staring?¡± Perhaps my stare was too intense, Suyang gave up his tongue battle with Shen Shaoqian and casted a nce at me.


    ¡°No...¡± I subconsciously replied. When I snapped out of it, Shen Shaoqian and Suyang were giving me the ¡°WHAT¡± expression.


    It was so awkward, I didn¡¯t know where to look. In order to dissolve the bizarre atmosphere, I lightly coughed twice, *cough cough*....oh yeah, the water from your apartment has damaged my ceiling. It is now dripping water.¡±


    I was finally back on track.


    ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡± Suyang asked.


    I blinked. What kind of human being is this Suyang person? How could he still remain so calm and confident when he had caused damage to his downstairs neighbour? He looked like he didn¡¯t give a damn.


    At least, give me a line of apology? ..... Ugh. Whatever. It wasn¡¯t like I came here to hear an apology. I want to solve the issue!


    Of course, using money!


    I suppressed my explosive emotions and calmly stated, ¡°And then, I came over to find you guys. Who would have thought you two would be ying some f**kup roley? And forcefully included me as well! I actually thought it was real. I even reminisced all my experiences and sorrows from my 25 years... all....¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had nothing in these 25 years? Why are you going through your memories then?¡± Suyang gave me a look of disdain and cut me off.


    ¡°You!¡±


    I wanted to storm and punch Suyang¡¯s handsome face twice, but Shen Shaoqian held me back. ¡°Calm down! Calm down! He¡¯s like that. He has a repulsive mouth. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level!¡±

 Chapter 5

    <b>Chapter 5: Of course you guys have to take full responsibility!</b>


    ¡°Tell me what happened earlier. And what are you going to do about my ceiling? After we deal with these two issues, I will leave.¡± I leaned forward as I red at Suyang.


    ¡°Ok ok ok. Let¡¯s take it slow. I will exin.¡± Shen Shaoqian was acting like a middle man as he tried to soothe me. It seemed like he was afraid I would turn nuts and get into a physical fight with Suyang.


    ¡°The water pipes exploded two days ago. At the time, it wasn¡¯t leaking a lot of water. Also, Suyang and I were too engrossed in our characters. So we weren¡¯t aware.¡±


    ¡°Engrossed in your characters?¡±


    ¡°Suyang is a spective author. This is his creation period. In order to obtain the real psychological emotions, we have already been facing each other in this room for two days. I am the murderer, and he is the victim.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling her all this?¡± Suyang interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m exining to her!? Your temper....keep your mouth shut!¡±


    For some reason, in my eyes, Suyang and Shen Shaoqian were like an old couple....could they be?


    ¡°No wonder your body odour was....¡± My mouth twitched.


    ¡°Originally, we were already finished. Unexpectedly, you arrived. So Suyang said, if he added a witness to the story, it might be even better...¡±


    ¡°But who would have thought you would be so senseless. You didn¡¯t give me any inspiration.¡± Suyang interrupted again.


    ¡°I swear, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a ¡®I won¡¯t feel good unless I suppress others¡¯ illness?¡¯¡± I yelled


    ¡°Alright alright alright. Calm down! Don¡¯t be so emotional!¡± Shen Shaoqian deliberately stood in between me and Suyang to soften the situation.


    Lunatics! I silently gave those two abel. Also, they do not seem like authors at all. They seem more like models? No, actors?


    I was still furious at Suyang. I red at him with Shen Shaoqian in between us. But then I saw something strange.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± I went past Shen Shaoqian and pulled Suyang behind me. Then, I yelled at my hot bodyguard, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    .....


    Right away, the atmosphere seemed to freeze.


    Allow me to exin: While I wasn¡¯t paying attention, my hot bodyguard suddenly appeared behind Suyang and reached out to attack him.


    I temporarily forgot that ghosts could not touch humans. But seeing his malicious intentions, I subconsciously wanted to protect Suyang. But from those two¡¯s point of view, I was a crazy woman talking to air....eh?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suyang was staring at his hand that I had grabbed onto. He appeared frightened. What? Did he assume I wanted to take advantage of him?


    ¡°I-I am not doing anything!¡± I awkwardly released his hand. My pupils were filled with doubt as my mind spun. Quick! Hurry up and think of an exnation! Exin this strange behaviour they had just witnessed.


    My hot bodyguard gave me a puzzled expression; as if he was asking me why I wouldn¡¯t allow him to beat up Suyang.


    I gave him a nce to indicate that I wanted him to return home immediately.


    ¡°Umm...could we go to your apartment to see the damages? I think it¡¯s about time we discussed about thepensation....¡± asked Shen Shaoqian.


    Wow, what a good person! Shen Shaoqian was reaching out to help me escape this ufortable atmosphere.


    Since Shen Shaoqian mentioned aboutpensating me, I felt much better.


    But my face appeared unmoved. I made it seem like money didn¡¯t faze me. ¡°Since you suggested, I can show you. We will slowly discuss about thepensation.¡±


    ¡°You go. I am going to stay here.¡± Suyang went to the nket and sat cross-legged.


    ¡°There is no point of you sitting here by yourself! We¡¯re going to together!¡± Shen Shaoqian went over and forcefully pulled Suyang up and out the door.


    The two of them were being all touchy in front of me. Although I wasn¡¯t sure, I felt like those two had a type of rtionship....the legendary BL...I think so!


    But it was none of my business. So, I just had a huge smile stered against my face as I looked at them from behind. My smile actually freaked Suyang out and he turned back a few times to look at me.


    My hot bodyguard was probably upset since I was harsh with him earlier. Currently, he gave off the impression that he was extremely depressed andcked willpower as he lied on his stomach across the entrance.


    Suyang and Shen Shaoqian stepped on him as they entered. I subconsciously said, ¡°Watch out...¡±


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hear me.


    When we entered my apartment, the ceiling was even more damaged than when I had left.


    I was shocked. Was this ce still liveable? The ceiling was going to cave in....


    Before I said a word, Shen Shaoqian and Suyang seemed to have an unspoken understanding and went off in separate directions to observe my apartment. Afterwards, Suyang turned around and nodded as he gave his assessment, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s quite serious.¡±


    I coldly made eye contact with him.


    Was he inspecting? Howe his tone sounded more like a leader speaking to a subordinate?


    I was waiting for him to continue. But it turned out, there was no continuation.


    While I was giving him a skeptical look, he shamelessly pulled a stool to sit down and nearly sat on my ghost cat, Tom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take full responsibility for the repairs.¡± Shen Shaoqian pledged as he pped his chest.


    ¡°Of course you guys have to take full responsibility. It was your water pipe that caused my ceiling to be in this state. But during this time, I will not be able to live here. So....¡± I was testing them as I slyly peeked at Shen Shaoqian at the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°I totally understand! Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure you are satisfied. Please give me three hours and I will have everything resolved.¡±


    Not bad. He was reasonable and bright; quite efficient with handling tasks. I suddenly had a favourable impression of Shen Shaoqian. Although I was still annoyed at how they scared me earlier, but inparison to Suyang, I preferred Shen Shaoqian much more.


    ¡°I want to say....¡± Suyang was about to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. You are done looking at my apartment, so you guys can leave now.¡± I cut Suyang off and gave them the notice to leave.


    I honestly didn¡¯t want to hear him say another word.


    Shen Shaoqian was trying very hard not tough. He pretended to joke around with Suyang, ¡°Understand? You¡¯re very unlikeable. Since we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I followed Shen Shaoqian and Suyang out of the apartment. Shen Shaoqian turned around and asked me out of curiosity, ¡°Are you leaving with us?¡±

 Chapter 6

    <b>Chapter 6: You can temporarily live here </b>


    ¡°Ah! No! I am going out.¡±


    While we were waiting for the elevator, my stomach grumbled and made a long ¡®gu lu lu¡¯ sound to show I really wasn¡¯t leaving with them.


    I was positive they heard it. They just pretended they didn¡¯t because it was embarrassing.


    ¡°I am going down to eat some noodles because I am hungry.¡± I shook my head as I avoided eye contact with them.


    The elevator arrived and Shen Shaoqian made a hand gesture and said, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    I entered the elevator by myself. The moment the elevator doors closed, I felt like my mental state was going to topple over. I tightly grasped onto the handrail as I stared into the mirror and howled at my stomach, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you give me some face?¡±


    I was moody as I went to my go-to noodle vendor stall. Honestly, their noodles weren¡¯t the best. But a few years ago, the vendor¡¯s daughter passed away from a car ident, and asionally I would see her watching her father from the side when I passed by.


    For some strange reason, I had passed by the stall many times but never had the urge to try it. On one particr day, it was as if I was possessed. There was a voice in my head that kept telling me to, ¡°Pleasee here and eat. Come here....¡±


    In the end, I sat down and tried their noodles. After that, I never went anywhere else for noodles.


    Even though I never came across the daughter again, I still continued to eat here.


    ¡°Boss, give me a bowl of knife-shaved noodles.¡±


    Strictly speaking, this boss was someone I was familiar with. Except our conversations only consisted of ordering noodles, making noodles, eating noodles, paying, and leaving.


    The boss was a very silent and umunicative man. Most of the time, he would be expressionless as he restlessly worked.


    This time was no exception. The boss didn¡¯t say a word to me as he handed me the bowl. I also didn¡¯t say a word as I took the bowl from him. Then, I wolfed down my food.


    I looked at my watch and I was slightly concerned. Could Shen Shaoqian really handle everything within three hours?


    Was he going to give me cash? Or a cheque?


    Haha. When I thought about the money, I was very giddy.


    But what if the amount wasn¡¯t something I was satisfied with? What should I do then?


    Should I directly explode? Or shamelessly lie on the ground? That was a difficult choice...


    After dinner, I decided to go for a voluntary stroll. If Shen Shaoqian wasn¡¯t ready by the time we agreed upon, I will go prompt him.


    I was unemployed anyway. It was just to kill time.


    The moment I returned home, I noticed that my hot bodyguard was floating back and forth in the corridor. He looked stressed and lost.


    When he saw me, he quickly made a hand gesture indicating for me to hurry; as if something had happened.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I ran towards him. When I got to the door, I held my breath and understood why my hot bodyguard was so rmed.


    The door of my apartment was opened. My quilt, pillow, clothes, books,puters... everything had been taken away!


    ¡°What? A thief came in? I just went to eat a bowl of noodles....¡± I entered the apartment absentmindedly as I subconsciously tried to search for my phone to call the police. Then, I noticed a note on the table.


    Your things are on the 27th floor -Shen Shaoqian.


    I angrily mmed the table as I ran straight upstairs to argue with him.


    The elevator door happened to be open as people were returning home from work.


    When I got off, I saw Shen Shaoqian in the corridors of the 27th floor.


    I stormed up to him and interrogated him. ¡°Was it you who took everything from my apartment? What makes you think you have the right to touch and remove my things? Do you know that your behaviour is against thew? How did you get in anyway? I am positive I had locked the doors...¡±


    ¡°Because this entire building belongs to me. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is, I have solved your problem. This is your temporary home.¡± Shen Shaoqian made a hand gesture, ¡°While your apartment is under renovations, you can live here for free. Also, this ce is several times bigger than your current apartment!¡±


    He said this entire building is his? Does he have a delusional disorder?


    How can I believe a man that was wearing rubber gloves fixing someone else¡¯s toilet is the owner of an expensive building?


    The only way I could believe it was if that image disappeared from my mind. But I guess if I focused purely on his looks, it was slightly believable.


    My eyes followed the direction of his hands. Although Shen Shaoqian¡¯s solution wasn¡¯t money, this apartment was definitely much bigger than my own.


    Although we were in the same building, theyout was very different!


    I wasn¡¯t going to contemte how he did it. I was quite satisfied by this new apartment.


    ¡°So I can temporarily stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yup! You can stay here until the renovations arepleted. In addition, topensate your wounded spirit, I also have a free unexpected surprise for you!¡± Shen Shaoqian beamed as he pulled my sleeves and led me to the apartment.


    140 square metres! One of its bedrooms was already many times better than my shitty 40 square metres apartment. Although it was temporary, my heart was still beating with excitement.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I have anywhere to go. So I guess I will temporarily stay here....¡± I pretended to act cold as I rushed Shen Shaoqian out. ¡°You¡¯re done moving all my stuff, right? So...you¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Leaving! Yes, I¡¯m leaving! Haha.. enjoy your rest. If you have any questions, here¡¯s my number.¡± Shen Shaoqian handed me his business card.


    Before he walked out the door, he gave me a very strange smile. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to bother with that. I tightly shut the door and happily squealed!


    ¡°Big apartment! Big apartment! Woo hoo! Big apartment!¡± I jumped onto the sofa as I sharply shrieked.


    *sings song* I bounced on the soft sofa. Currently, describing my mood as ¡®cheerful¡¯ was an understatement.


    I leaped into the air and twirled. As I was in the air, I noticed someone was wearing a pair of grey pyjamas as he held onto his shoulder and watched me from a crooked angle.


    It was Suyang.


    I immediately froze.


    ¡°EH?¡± I was stunned to see Suyang. Instead ofnding steadily on the sofa, I stepped on the edge and fell t onto the ground.


    *This is the song that she was singing* LOL I found this video on youtube. She was probably dancing like that too!

 Chapter 7

    <b>Chapter 7: Sign this </b>


    There was a loud bang as my kneesnded on the ground. Aside from the pain, I also felt awfully embarrassed. I opened my mouth, wanting to exin myself, but I couldn¡¯t say a word. I couldn¡¯t believe Suyang witnessed my actions. I really wanted to find a crack and drill myself in.


    Suyang¡¯s cold expression had now turned into a speechless expression.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I scratched my nose even though it wasn¡¯t itchy. Next, I got up and sat down on the sofa as if nothing had happened. I ced my hands politely on my knees.


    ¡°This is my home.¡± Suyang thoughtlessly replied. Then, he turned around and took out two cartons of milk. He finished one in one gulp.


    I assumed the other carton was for me, so I got up to get it. But Suyang reacted as if I didn¡¯t exist. He walked by me with the other carton.


    ¡°Can you give me an exnation?¡± I took a few quick steps and ran towards Suyang as I stretched my two arms out to prevent him from going further.


    ¡°What? This?¡± Suyang lifted the carton of milk. ¡°That¡¯s not for you. It¡¯s for me to drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the milk...Shen Shaoqian told me this is where I¡¯ll be staying temporarily. But you just said this is your home. What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Please get it correct. It¡¯s not that he has allowed you to temporarily stay here. Shen Shaoqian was the one that begged me to allow you to temporarily stay here. So, I am reluctantly allowing you to stay here. Got it? If you understand, then get out of my way. Don¡¯t obstruct me.¡± Suyang used his big hand and pushed it against my forehead. After pushing me aside, he leisurely entered his bedroom.


    What? Suyang¡¯s home? Wasn¡¯t his apartment damaged by the water?


    I ran to Suyang¡¯s bedroom door and knocked continuously, ¡°Come out! I need a clearer exnation! So what does this mean? We have to live together? Or is there another n?¡±


    The door suddenly opened. I was so intimidated that I naturally took a step back due to my conditional reflex. Suyang put himself through the door frame and his 185cm height totally blocked my field of vision. It looked like he was purposely trying to make it so that I couldn¡¯t see inside his room.


    I wasn¡¯t interested anyway.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know why we have to live together? Don¡¯t give me a vague exnation. I need explicit details!¡±


    Suyang lowered his head. It appeared that he had been defeated by my stubbornness. He loudly sighed as he grumbled. ¡°I am only saying this once. So pay attention! My floors and walls were damaged by the water, so my apartment has to go through renovations. Your ceiling is leaking, so your apartment has to go through renovations. So while both our apartments are going through renovations, I am allowing you to stay in my other apartment -which is here. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Why is this your apartment?¡±


    ¡°Because I paid for it.¡±


    ¡°Where is Shen Shaoqian? I need to ask him questions!¡±


    ¡°He went home.¡±


    Suyang was about to close the door, so I quickly used my hand to block the door frame.


    ¡°Went home? Don¡¯t you two live together?¡±


    ¡°Who told you we lived together? He is him. I am me. Anyway, you are just temporarily staying here. From now on, that is your bedroom. Don¡¯t bother me unless there is an issue. Even if there is an issue, don¡¯t bother me. Understand?¡±


    Before I could respond, Suyang took my hand away from the door frame and closed the door.


    How could there be such a dislikeable person?


    Now that I thought about it, no wonder Shen Shaoqian gave me such a strange smile before he left. This must be the reason.


    All of a sudden, I felt like a frosted eggnt. I was lifeless and didn¡¯t have any other choice. I could only head towards the other bedroom that Suyang had pointed me towards.


    As expected, I never experience good luck.


    Wait! I have moved! Although it was temporary, for now, I probably wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by ghosts.


    Knowing that I wouldn¡¯t have to see the mistress when I open the curtains made me feel better.


    I smiled as I took a deep breath and entered my room. The moment I walked inside, I saw the mistress hanging by the window. She was floating outside with the wind. Tom and Spike were also in the room. They were sitting there and yawning like they¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time.


    Are you serious? I went outside to confirm. As expected, my hot bodyguard was guarding the entrance of the apartment. When he saw me came out, he smiled at me.


    A very enchanting smile..


    Wow...so it looks like I¡¯m stuck with them for life.


    I closed the door with no hesitation as I ran back into my room. I stood directly in front of the window where the mistress was floating from the outside.


    Today¡¯s wind must be quite strong. She was swaying quite a lot.


    ¡°I can kind of understand why the other ghosts followed me. But why are you here? Didn¡¯t you jump off from 2605? Shouldn¡¯t you be hanging on that floor instead? Why did youe on the 27th floor?¡± I yelled as I stomped my feet.


    Seeing the mistress¡¯s indifferent expression, I gave up.


    Not only do I get bullied by people, I also get bullied by ghosts...


    Fine! I can¡¯t get revenge on ghosts, but I can with humans! Muahaha! Suyang. Actually, I was benefiting by living with Suyang.


    Although his personality was a mess, his looks were top-notched. I have been single for the past 25 years. Calcting with my fingers, it was time for me to get into a romantic rtionship!


    Usually, when a man and a woman live together, the woman is at a disadvantage. But God made an error and ced such an attractive man by my side. I wonder who¡¯s going to take advantage of who???


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having these thoughts. I must be nuts!


    My sleep was interrupted by my sinister thoughts and an unknown object.


    I was surprised by the sudden attack. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that my bedroom door was slightly opened. I saw a pair of owl-like eyes looking at me.


    Suyang? What the heck was he doing? Why was he acting like a thief peeking inside someone¡¯s room? Was he a psycho?


    I didn¡¯t want to leave my bed and nket, so I didn¡¯t say a word as I continued lying on the bed ring at him.


    When he noticed he got my attention, he opened the door a bit wider and he threw paper bullets at me.


    .....


    Hello? I was watching? What was he trying to do?


    It appeared he was very stimted. Somehow, he got hold of a slingshot as he started to continuously fire paper bullets at me. Some of themnded on me, while some of themnded elsewhere.


    ¡°Enough...!¡± It was early in the morning. My voice sounded abnormally rough; as if something was stuck inside my throat.


    Now that I¡¯ve sat upright, Suyang properly knocked. Then, he stood by the door as if he was waiting for something.


    Could he be waiting for me to say ¡°Please enter¡±?


    ¡°Please enter?¡± I tested with the two words.


    Hearing this, Suyang immediately opened the door and came in.


    He went up to me as he sized me up and down at my expressionless face. Then, he icily stated, ¡°Sign this.¡±


    ¡°Sign what?¡± I reached a hand out from underneath my nket as I forcefully grabbed the thick stack of paper from Suyang¡¯s hands. From his expression, it looked like he was pained by how rough I was treating his document.


    ¡°A living together contract?¡± I stared at the A4 paper and read the four words on the first page out loud. I lifted the document and gave Suyang a puzzled gaze. ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 8

    <b>Chapter 8: The Contract</b>


    ¡°All you need to do is sign it.¡± Suyang shook his head and turned to leave my room without exining a word.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t leave! Exin to me what this is!¡± I watched Suyang¡¯s back view as I quickly climbed out of bed and followed him out with the document.


    He wasn¡¯t hot tempered like I was. Suyang unhurriedly sat on the sofa as he calmly stated, ¡°I formted this contractst night. Since we are living underneath the same roof, there are rules that you mustply to, and things you¡¯re forbidden to do.¡±


    I was annoyed and I began to flip through the document that was as thick as my thumb. I didn¡¯t even read the content, but I had a rough idea as I flipped through the pages. By now, I had exhausted my patience.


    ¡°There are two times more rules here than from my Elementary School, Middle School, High School, and Universitybined!¡± My hands were shaking, and the paper rubbing against each other created frictional noises. I was shocked beyond words. I was honestly curious on how he had written all this.


    ¡°At the end of the day, I am a man and you are a woman. It is better we have established rules.¡± Suyang sat cross-legged on the sofa as he took a sip out of his coffee. He gave off a very cold vibe.


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking coffee so early in the morning? How tired are you?¡± I muttered as I sat down on a chair and decided to read the ¡°contract¡±.


    Just as my butt was about to touch the chair, I felt a killer aura aiming straight at me on my right side. My entire body felt alert and I turned towards the source. Suyang was ring at me viciously. I felt goosebumps.


    ¡°W-what...is it?¡± Why was he staring at me so cruelly for no reason?


    ¡°You¡¯re sitting on my chair!¡± If Suyang wasn¡¯t so stern about it, I would have thought he was joking. How do you distinguish between the chairs?


    ¡°Your chair? Did you stick your name on it?¡±


    Suyang pointed behind me, ¡°I did stick it.¡±


    I turned around. There was actually a sticky note with ¡°Suyang¡± on it.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t tell me...how was I supposed to know?...¡± I got up and went over to another chair. ¡°This chair is not yours, right?¡±


    ¡°That one is yours.¡± Suyang said in a very proper tone, ¡°This kind of stuff has been mentioned in the contract. Based on what just happened, you should memorize the contract.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not an office exam. Why do I need to memorize? Is this a home or hell?....¡± Iined as I sat down on the chair to read this modern version of an unequal treaty.


    Party A: Lin Yixin, Party B: Suyang


    Hereto dere that Party A and Party B is living together until Party A¡¯s apartment has been restored.Party A must not enter Party B¡¯s room whenever she wants. Party A will only enter when Party B gives her permission.The living room and the washroom are considered public settings. Party B permits Party A to use, but it must be clean afterwards. Messiness will not be tolerated.Aside from big furnitures, everything else is considered a personal possession. Party A and Party B must not mix between the two. Please ce your own personal belonging in your personal space. Do not put your personal items in public space (the living room, the washroom).


    .....


    As I kept reading, I felt my head expanding. I even had the urge to tear the document apart.


    At a quick pace, I rushed to continue reading the uses.


    <ol start="23">Breakfast, lunch, and dinner will be prepared by Party A. But Party A may report expenses and ask Party B for reimbursement.


    .....


    <ol start="35">When Party B is going through his creative phrase, he demands Party B to make no noises.


    .....


    <ol start="52">Party A may not bring friends over unless Party B had agreed prior.


    .....


    <ol start="89">Every night, between 8pm-9am, any sound louder than 40 decibel is prohibited.


    .....


    <ol start="126">Party A is prohibited from wearing revealing clothes indoors.


    .....


    <ol start="143">Party A is prohibited from airing undergarments inside public space.


    .....


    <ol start="174">Party A is prohibited from making indecent noises while she eats; as it could negatively affect second party¡¯s appetite.


    .....


    <ol start="204">Party A is responsible for all household duties. Party B will check for cleanliness every Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday. Party B has the right to order first party to do it again if he is unsatisfied.


    It was getting more and more ridiculous. At first, it was ¡°Party A and Party B¡±. Afterwards, it was only targeted only towards Party A. By the time I got to use 243, I was speechless. Not only was I speechless, I was also furious.


    <ol start="244">Hope Party A will find a job. She looks like an unemployed person.Hope Party A could put some makeup on. Ideally, do note out bare faced. Too in.


    .....


    I¡¯m probably the firstest first party in history.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much!!¡± Halfway through, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I pped the so-called contract on the table and resentfully asked, ¡°Why does every use restrict me? Why don¡¯t you give yourself some rules?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have any shorings.¡± Suyang stated in a matter of fact voice, ¡°This contract was rushed overnight, so if I am missing anything, please feel free to add.¡±


    ¡°There are stuff to add! Party B, please do not be so full of yourself! Party B, please fix your personality!¡±


    I was so enraged that I almost lost consciousness from anger!


    ¡°Your suggestions will be considered. Any other questions? If not, please sign.¡± Suyang handed me a pen.


    Even though every fiber in my body cried out against doing so, what choices did I have? I had nowhere to live or go. Plus, after thinking more precisely, the chances of me breaking the uses were quite low.


    ¡°I only have to sign my name, right?¡± As I spoke, I signed my name, Lin Yixin, next to Party A.


    It was then I realized I was holding two copies of the contract. My heart felt slightly lighter. Oh, so there were only 200+ uses...


    Wait! 200+ was already a lot!!!


    What just happened to me? I was almost tamed...what a close call!


    ¡°We will each keep a copy of the contract.¡± Suyang extended his hand at me and I gave him his contract. As for my copy, I casually left on the table. I was nning to go back to my room to sleep some more.


    ¡°Your contract.¡± Suyang thought I had forgotten as he reminded me.


    I irritatedly turned around, ¡°That¡¯s my contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I can ce it wherever I want to?¡±


    ¡°You....!¡±


    ¡°I want to put it on the table. I can¡¯t?¡± I purposely spoke with a lot of attitude as I openly challenged Suyang.


    Suyang got up from the sofa and picked up my contract as he looked down on me, ¡°use 4 states that aside from big furnitures, everything else is considered personal belongings. Party A and Party B must not mix the two. Please ce your own belongings in your personal space. Do not let it appear in public space. This includes the living room, the washroom. You just read this, and you have forgotten already? Are you a goldfish?¡±  </ol></ol></ol></ol></ol></ol></ol></ol></ol>

 Chapter 9

    <b>Chapter 9: I was gradually bing Suyang¡¯s nanny</b>


    ¡°You!¡± I heatedly snatched the contract from Suyang¡¯s hands, ¡°Fine! You win!¡±


    Just as I was about to leave, Suyang blocked me.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Suyang looked at me like I was a hopeless child as he ced his hand on the top of my head and roughly turned it towards the clock against the wall.


    ¡°Goldfish, it¡¯s 7:12am. It is time for you to fulfill your obligations from the contract. Time for you to prepare breakfast.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m nanny?¡±


    ¡°In the contract, it states that you are responsible for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. So you can go prepare breakfast now. I am not a picky eater. I will eat anything.¡±


    Then, Suyang took out 200rmb from his wallet. ¡°Food allowance.¡±


    I took the 200rmb and thought of a n.


    I truly wanted to say, you¡¯ll eat anything, right? If I am the one buying, I¡¯ll definitely buy you the ¡°highest quality¡± breakfast to match your ¡°high ss¡± image.


    I smiled cunningly behind Suyang¡¯s back as I took his 200rmb and casually grabbed my jacket. I didn¡¯t even wash my face as I left the door. Deep down, I was thinking, ¡°You want to have sandwiches with milk? Bread with jam? The typical standard breakfast? Dream on!¡±


    In less than ten minutes, I had returned back from a breakfast ce around the neighbourhood. I was carrying a lot of food.


    ¡°I have breakfast here. Come over and eat.¡±


    I removed the stic bag on the dining table and disyed the items that I had bought.


    The breakfast ce was known for its soft bean curd with deep fried breadstick. However, I was worried the ¡®young master¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be ustomed to this type of food. So, as a kind-hearted woman, I also bought a steamer basket of one of their most popr dishes -the mincemeat steamed dumplings that had freshly came out of the oven.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Suyang stared at the breakfast that I had bought. His expression looked like he was staring at ET.


    ¡°Breakfast! Eat!¡± I knew this rich guy had never eaten amoner¡¯s breakfast. I secretly grinned as I took out two bowls and chopsticks. I sat on the opposite side of Suyang and began to eat.


    As we ate, I silently nced at Suyang to observe his expression.


    I had already thought of all the things that I would say to mock him if he said it wasn¡¯t his type of meal. Unexpectedly, Suyang didn¡¯tin at all. He quietly ate everything that I bought.


    ¡°The soft bean curd tastes better when mixed.¡± I reminded him.


    Suddenly, he lifted his hand towards me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My money. I gave you $200rmb. You only bought this stuff. What about the rest of my money?¡±


    ¡°Hummph! So stingy!¡± I muttered as I jammed my hand into my pocket to take out all the leftover change.


    The coins nged onto the dining table.


    Suyang stared at the wrinkled banknotes and I noticed blue veins appearing on his face. ¡°Forget it, use the leftover money to prepare lunch and dinner.¡±


    Then, he lowered his head and proceeded with his meal.


    After breakfast, I pretended to tidy up the kitchen. But actually, I was on my phone searching up Suyang in the keywords. Strangely, there was nothing on the web about him. I was puzzled. Was he really an author?


    After observing him for a week, I came up with a conclusion: He was just an otaku that had nothing to do.


    Whenever I was tidying up around the apartment, he would be in the living room either ying video games, watching television, or ying some weird inte games.


    Sometimes, I would quietly watch Suyang y games. He would be very engrossed in it. Watching from the side, I would be as well. But then, he would suddenly throw the game to the side and run back to his room.


    ¡°Huh? Howe you don¡¯t want to y anymore?¡±


    I stared at his closed bedroom doors. He wouldn¡¯te back out for the rest of the afternoon.


    He left me alone in the living room. But just as I decide to continue ying his game, he would suddenlye back out and ignore my bewildered expression and heartlessly pluck the electric power source and hiss at me.


    ¡°I need to create right now. ording to use 35, you¡¯re not allowed to make any noises to disturb me. No TV.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so demanding...¡±


    Suyang disregarded myint and went back to his room. He shut his door once again.


    I angrily pressed the buttons on the video game controller to release my frustrations. Ugghh. Forget it. I¡¯m so gracious; just like one of those Prime Ministers from Ancient China that can hold a ship in their bellies...I¡¯ll let you go this time!


    At this rate, if I stayed at home, Suyang was going toe out and say I¡¯m breathing too loud and tell me to stop breathing.


    If I can¡¯t move at all, I might as well go out for a breath of fresh air.


    Since it was a work day, aside from the old uncles and aunties that were retired in the neighbourhood, I was the only young person wandering the streets.


    Naturally, people would talk behind my back. ¡°Wow, this youngdy is always idling around...¡± You think I want to idle?? It¡¯s society¡¯s fault! It is not allowing me to disy my abilities.


    I came out for a breath of fresh air because Suyang was boring me to death at home. But if I wander off too far, it would be a big hassle to get back. So I took my cellphone and put some money in my pocket; I decided I was going to walk a few circles around the neighbourhood and then head to the supermarket to conveniently purchase the groceries I needed to make lunch and dinner.


    Wow, I was gradually bing Suyang¡¯s nanny.


    Due to my gluttonous mouth, I was carrying a huge watermelon that weighs around 4kg. In addition, the shopping bag around my arm was filled with groceries. By the time I walked out of the supermarket, I felt like my arm was going to break. All the areas of my joints were starting to turn numb.


    While I was shopping and cing the items into the shopping cart, I didn¡¯t feel anything. It wasn¡¯t until I was at the counter that I realized how much I had bought when the numbers continued to increase.


    Ai ya, why did I buy so much?!


    From the supermarket, there was two paths I could take to go home. One path was the path that I tooking here. It was heavy traffic on a main street. But I would need to make a big detour before I could get back to the main entrance of my neighbourhood. The other path I could take was a nearby dark alley that was created in between the walls of houses. However, the alley would lead me straight to the entrance of my neighbourhood.


    The only downside was, the alley was sketchy. And ording to the news, there had been an increase in crime these days. Hence, I haven¡¯t taken this pathtely.


    But when I saw how much stuff I was carrying, I thought about it for a bit and decided to take the alley.


    What were the chances of peoplemitting crimes during the day?


    The moment I stood outside the alley, I felt a pang of regret. Although I was standing in a bright area, there was no light through the alley at all. The alley was long and narrow, and I couldn¡¯t see the end of it. It was like a mysterious path to space.


    *Gulp*. I swallowed my saliva as I made up my mind.

 Chapter 10

    <b>Chapter 10: This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve killed


    </b>


    <b> </b>


    With great difficulty, I used the shlight on my phone to fumble my way through. From time to time, there would be a sour smell in the air. I wondered if people randomly threw their trash here.


    Despite the awful smell, it cut my journey in half. Thinking of this, it drove me to hold in my breath and carry on through the alley. I wanted to get through it as fast as I can.


    When I had gone through ? of the path, I vaguely heard trifling noises behind my back. It sounded like footsteps, but they were lighter than footsteps. Was it a mouse scuttering through the garbages? I suddenly turned around, but I was faced with the pitch darkness. I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    I waved the shlight of my phone, but there was nothing. However, my heart still felt very uneasy. Goose bumps were extending from my arm to my entire body, and my back wouldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    I hastened my pace and centralized all my sense organs. I noticed that if I elerated my steps, the sounds behind me would grow louder. But if I slowed down, the sounds would be softer. Could someone really be following me?


    At this moment, the words of those uncles and aunties suddenly popped in my mind:


    ¡°Have you heard? Recently there has been a bad guy in our area!¡±


    ¡°What bad guy?¡±


    ¡°He tends to target those walking who walks ale at night. ording to rumours, he is not satisfied with wallets and cellphones...he even kills!¡±


    ¡°Lies! If someone like that existed, the cops would have caught him by now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s even on the news. My granddaughter showed me. She told me to be careful and not to go out at night. You should also be more cautious. Tell your son and daughter-inw to go home early! Every time I think there is a chance of being approached by the bad guy, my heart trembles from fright...¡±


    My legs began to shake. Out of all times, why was this dialogue popping in my mind now? I felt an urge to urinate; as if I was watching a horror film and it was reallying at a bad time. Plus, it wasn¡¯t night yet.... I can¡¯t be that unlucky, right?


    Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m getting a real test because I resented Shen Shaoqian for creating a fake situation!? Oh God, please forgive me! I know I tend to attract a lot of ghosts..but don¡¯t let all the bad stuffe to me as well!!?!?!


    I just started living in a 140 square metres apartment. Don¡¯t let me wake up from my dream so soon!


    I didn¡¯t do anything. All of a sudden, the sound behind me got closer and closer. It sounded more and more daunting.


    I seized the little time that I had, and just as I felt the person was going to touch me, I violently turned around and used all my strength to throw my weapon, the watermelon, at him.


    I didn¡¯t strike a person, but I rmed a few rats. One after another, they spurted across my feet.


    ¡°Oh! Oh oh oh!¡± In order to avoid the rats, I stamped my feet like I was doing a tap dance. Although rats were scary, I felt much better after confirming there wasn¡¯t a person behind me.


    ¡°Damn it...¡± I muttered as I stared at my crushed watermelon. I will never take this route again! Wahhhh...my watermelon...


    I was sadden by the loss of my watermelon. I decided to continue through the alley since I could already see the bright exit up ahead.


    While I was fixedly staring towards the light, suddenly a ck figure blocked me. He came from another side alley and stood in front of me.


    ¡°You?!¡± Before I had time to panic, the person had already forcefully grabbed my hair and shoved me up against the wall.


    The harsh impact caused me to see stars, and I lost all the strength in my hands and legs. My body fell against the wall and my cellphone slid down from my hands.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t clearly see the person who had attacked me. But based on hisck of hesitation and his merciless action, it was obvious that he came with ill intentions.


    I could feel the moist walls behind me. Something began to roll down from above my head. Was it blood?


    I wasn¡¯t sure. All I felt was pain. I was beginning to see ovepping images. One became two, two became four. I also felt like vomiting.


    ¡°Oh boy, another day of business..¡± The man¡¯s voice was very coarse. In addition, he had a slight regional ent. I used all my remaining strength to look up. My attacker was tightly bundled up. He was wearing a hat, a mask, and a pair of gloves. He leaned over and crouched down in front of me as he began to flip through the pockets of my jacket.


    I had no capabilities to resist. But deep down, I was hoping for a miracle. I was hoping Suyang was acting as the attacker. I wanted him to coldly tell me he was ying a role again.


    Even if I had been a victim twice, I would forgive him as long as it was a joke.


    When I saw what was behind the man, I truly began to freak out.


    In the past, I have seen clips of murderers on the news. There would always be ghosts with unsolved grievance behind them. This guy also had a few ghosts behind him. How many?


    My vision was very blurry. I wasn¡¯t certain if it were two or four.


    In short, they were lifelessly watching me.


    I felt a chill down my spine. Was this their way of inviting me to join them?


    Currently, I was silently praying that the thief will let me keep my life as I didn¡¯t resist and allowed him to take my money.


    ¡°You broke ass!¡± After flipping through my pockets, he couldn¡¯t find any money because I had already spent it all on groceries.


    The man picked up my cellphone and stuffed it in his pockets.


    ¡°Uncle. I didn¡¯t carry money on me today...why don¡¯t you just take my cellphone and run? I can¡¯t see your face anyway. I won¡¯t call the cops.¡± I was leaning against the wall as I weakly took deep breaths and actively tried to suppressed my urge to vomit.


    ¡°Youngdy, today is your unlucky day foring across me. Robbing is actually my side job. My real hobby is to kill!¡± He sneered.


    Then, the man fished out a shining knife in front of me.


    Deep down, I hollered. Why was the knife so bright when I could barely see? It was so eye-catching! My level of dread was rapidly rising. I was imagining how painful it would be when he inserts the knife into my body...


    Immediately, my heart began to shrink and pound at an outrageous speed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? You¡¯re killing innocent lives?!¡± I asked as I fixedly stared at the two ghosts behind him. Now, I was certain there were two. I wonder if they will save me? After all, we are somewhat part of the same team?


    We should form a victim alliance?


    ¡°Youngdy. To tell you the truth, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve killed. I don¡¯t believe in ghosts or spirits. They couldn¡¯t fight me when they were alive. What makes you think they can do anything to me now that they¡¯re dead?¡±


    I wonder how he would react if he knew his two victims¡¯ spirits were standing behind him. At the same time, he was correct. I¡¯ve encountered so many ghosts, but they were all super weak.


    They couldn¡¯t speak, carry items or strike..


    ¡°Uncle, the people that you¡¯ve killed are standing behind you. I can see them.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, are you trying to tease me? It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. No ghosts or humans can save you now!¡±


    True...the two ghosts clearly had no intentions of saving me. I guess soon I will turn into a ghost and stand next to them. I slowly shut my eyes and waited for my life¡¯s final moment.


    Last time, Suyang and Shao Shenqian tricked me. This time, it was the real deal. I¡¯ve lost my bluntness from before.


    Farewell, 140 square metres apartment...

 Chapter 11

    <b>Chapter 11: It should¡¯ve been me</b>


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Just as the knife was about to stab into me, a bright female voice appeared from the distant light. The killer uncle was caught off guard and ran off without a word.


    This was literally what they would show in historical dramas -when they would scream and say ¡°Cease the execution!¡± I have been rescued.


    I vaguely saw an uniformed policewoman running towards me.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Are you still conscious?¡± The policewoman roughly examined my wounds as she rushed, ¡°Another policeman will arrive shortly to help you. Stay where you are and don¡¯t run off.¡±


    ¡°My head hurts. Can you help me....¡± I weakly asked.


    Before I could finish my sentence, the policewoman had already gone off into the same direction as the killer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go....¡± Originally, I wanted to remind her that he had a weapon. It was too dangerous. I wanted to stop her.


    But she ran off too quickly, I tried reaching for her but I only managed to slightly brush against her trousers. I couldn¡¯t grab onto her, and I helplessly watched as she disappear from my sight.


    ¡°Ahhh! My head hurts...¡± I gently used my hand to feel the area that I had crashed into. It wasn¡¯t blood, but the moisture from the wall.


    The man was a chain murderer. Currently, the female policewoman was alone. She was in a very dangerous position.


    I told myself I must hurry to find help...but I could barely stand up. It took a lot of strength for me to get up.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± A policeman ran towards me. Just as I was about to copse again, he held onto me. I assumed this was the police officer the policewoman was talking about.


    ¡°Just now...the policewoman ran off after the criminal. But he has a knife and he had killed before! Go help her! She is in danger!¡± I simplified everything I knew because of the severity of the situation.


    ¡°There are so many different paths in this alley. Do you know which direction they went?¡±


    ¡°Umm..¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t remember. I just saw her disappear in front of me. However, I couldn¡¯t provide any explicit details. I had no idea which path they took.


    But suddenly, there was a blurry shadow standing near me. Could it be one of the two ghosts? Was he here to lead us to the killer?


    ¡°I know where to go...¡± I replied as I held onto the wall for support. The policeman also gave me a lending hand as I advanced forward with difficulty.


    ¡°Is your body ok? Why don¡¯t I send you to the hospital first??¡± Since my condition was quite bad, the policeman asked out of concern.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. We have to find the policewoman!¡± Then, we heard a *bang*; the sound of a firing gun.


    The policeman¡¯s hand shook as he released me and bolted straight towards the scene of the crime. My heart was pounding, and I also quickened my footsteps.


    By the time we had arrived, there weren¡¯t two people waiting for us. It was only her.


    The scenario I so desperately wanted to avoid had urred.


    The policeman crouched down to his female counterpart and took off his outer uniform and pressed it against her bleeding abdomen. Blood was continuously spilling out. We took a quick look around but there was no trace of the criminal.


    The policeman yelled, ¡°Quick! Dial 120!¡±


    ¡°My cellphone has been stolen!¡± I felt helpless. The policeman quickly reacted and directed, ¡°Come over here and use strength to press against her wound....just like what I am doing. Are you able to follow?¡±


    I firmly nodded as I switched positions with the policeman. He used one hand to call for support on his walkie talkie, and the other to dial 120 for emergency.


    As for me, my job was to remain conscious so I could stop the blood from flowing out.


    Sadly, regardless of how much strength I ced against the wound, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop spurting onto my hand and the policewoman¡¯s outfit.


    Since it was so dim, the blood looked ck; it was likeva bubbling out from Hell. There was an endless streaming out from her body.


    Since I had exhausted my mental state, by the time the ambnce arrived, it only sounded like buzz in my ears. All the noises and sounds mixed together and spun in my mind.


    I was helped onto the ambnce, and then I passed out. I had no recognition of how I arrived at the hospital and how I ended up in the patient¡¯s bed.


    In short, when I awoke, I saw a person in white recording down something.


    Was the person in white an angel? I thought angels were all good looking... I guess not.


    I had a throbbing headache. This was an indication that I was still alive. Although I was grateful, there was something that was of higher priority, ¡°Doctor...where is the policewoman?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the policewoman that was sent to the hospital at the same time as you?¡± The doctor lowered his eyes; clearly that was a sign of bad news, ¡°She is still in surgery. I¡¯m not too sure about her condition.¡±


    I disconnected the IV drip and hopped out of bed.


    Just as I was about to leave the room, the doctor blocked me, ¡°You¡¯re very weak right now. You must remain in bed. ording to our preliminary testing, you have a slight cerebral concussion.You have to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I don¡¯t feel like vomiting anymore. I¡¯m fine!¡± I pushed the doctor aside and left the room. I was shoving and bumping my way trying to find the operation room.


    My injuries were nothing! The most urgent thing right now was to find out the policewoman¡¯s condition.


    But due to my anxiety, I actually got lost in the hospital. I had to ask many nurses before I was able to find the emergency room.


    When I saw the people waiting outside of the emergency room, I could barely advanced. Each step was like getting stabbed by the tip of a knife.


    I can see the uniformed policewoman standing outside the emergency room. She was watching an old couple cry.


    I can see her spirit.


    This means...those two must be her parents?!


    I didn¡¯t need the surgeon to tell me, I already knew the result. But her parents don¡¯t know. What should I do?


    It was all because of me...if she weren¡¯t trying to save me, she wouldn¡¯t be...


    Her parents suddenly looked at my direction and made eye contact with me.


    I felt like I was getting stabbed, and I quickly lowered my eyes to avoid their nces. By the time I looked up again, everyone¡¯s attention was on me.


    I was so nervous that my nails were digging into my hands. I summoned up the courage and was prepared to be med and screamed at as I walked towards them. Subconsciously, my steps became very heavy.


    ¡°My poor Sheyu....!¡± They cried.


    Sheyu? I guess the policewoman¡¯s name was Sheyu?!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡± The policeman from before was here as well.


    ¡°I came to see how her condition is..¡± As I spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but secretly peeked at the policewoman¡¯s ghost. We made eye contact.


    Perhaps she knew I could see her, because she started to head towards my direction.


    Sigh. Forget it. Even if she hated or red at me, I will ept it. I have never felt so guilty in my entire life. Because of me, someone lost her life. If I knew someone was going to get hurt, I should have just allowed the criminal to kill me.


    I should have been the one in the emergency room.


    The policewoman¡¯s ghost stood in front of me. She made a hand motion beneath her eyes, and then gazed at her parents. I think she was trying to tell me to help her parents wipe their tears.

 Chapter 12

    <b>Chapter 12: Did youmit murder? </b>


    I hesitated for a second, because I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea. After all, her parents probably despised me right now...but since she gestured, I did as she wanted. I went over to Sheyu¡¯s mother and crouched down as I lightly helped wiped the tears off her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, auntie. Your daughter will be ok.¡± I softly whispered. It was a lie, but as long as I couldfort her distressed mother, I would do it.


    The policewoman¡¯s mother lifted her head and looked at me. Her eyes were brimming with fresh tears. After staring at me for a few moments, she tightened her grip on my hand and embraced me as she sobbed.


    As she weeped in my arms, she began to cry louder and louder.


    Although she wasn¡¯t resentful towards me, but through her tears, I felt a responsibility that I couldn¡¯t deny.


    The surgeon came out and everyone stood up surrounding him.


    I felt like there was something blocking my heart. I remained where I was as I waited for the surgeon to announce the grievous news.


    ¡°For now, the patient¡¯s life is preserved, but she is still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for preserving her life! Thank you, surgeon! When will our daughter wake up?¡±


    ¡°That is hard to say...it could take a day, or a month, or even a year. We already did everything we can. Now, it will depend on the patient¡¯s will to survive.¡±


    As I listened to the surgeon¡¯s words, I stared at Sheyu¡¯s ghost; confused.


    The surgeon implied that Sheyu was still alive? But I could see her spirit right here!


    Sheyu was pushed out of the emergency room and brought into the intensive care unit. I was still confused as I stood there foolishly.


    ¡°At your convenience, we will need you toe with me to the police station to record an oral statement.¡± The policeman told me.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯lI get the discharging paperwork done ande with you now.¡±


    ¡°No no. You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not trying to rush you. I just...¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not trying to rush me. But I also want to leave an oral statement as soon as possible to help you guys find the criminal. It¡¯s not only for me. I also want to do it for the policewoman. We need to capture this psycho as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation! I will help you with the discharging paperwork. Just wait inside your room. I will pick you up after.¡±


    Then, the policeman disappeared like a wisp of smoke. As I stared at his rear view, I could tell that he wanted me to leave the hospital as soon as possible so that I can provide information to the police to arrest the killer.


    After all, his colleague nearly lost her life. It must be traumatic for their police department.


    When I returned back to my room, I changed back into my own clothing that was covered in Sheyu¡¯s blood. Sheyu the ghost was waiting for me by the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re already a ghost, but why did the surgeon say you¡¯re still alive?¡± I asked Sheyu, but did not get a response.


    ¡°Actually, that is not focus right now. Perhaps your spirit is only temporarily separated from your physical body. Maybe you will return soon. Currently, the most important task is to capture the psycho. Don¡¯t worry. I am going to head to the police department to make an oral statement now. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Sheyu nodded.


    By the time I had finished precisely regurgitating everything that I knew at the police station, it was already midnight.


    Within ten steps, I was surrounded by a crowd of reporters.


    Countless amount of blinding shes made it difficult for me to open my eyes. I heard ¡®ka cha¡¯ left and right. Everyone was striving to be the first to question me. They raised their voices and all the sounds shed against each other. The quiet night was now reced by a crazy crowd that was damaging my eardrums.


    ¡°You are the chain homicidal maniac¡¯s 10th victim and lucky survivor. How do you feel right now?¡±


    ¡°Did you see what the chain homicidal maniac looked like?¡±


    ¡°Could you give us the general idea of what happened?¡±


    ¡°Rumours say a police officer had been injured. Is it true?¡±


    How did they know I had encountered the chain homicidal maniac?! Who spread the news? Uggh. F**k. What am I supposed to say?


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± A few police officers stormed out and barged through the group of reporters. They encircled me and block the reporters from touching me. A police officer softly whispered in my ears, ¡°Go now.¡±


    I saw my opportunity and slipped through the gap they had created for me. Without turning back, I entered a taxi.


    Since the police officers blocked them, the reporters couldn¡¯t get to me. I sighed a breath of relief as I leaned back against the seat. Along the way, the taxi driver kept peeking at me through his rear mirror. There were a few times where we made eye contact. I could understand how he felt. It was in the middle of the night and his passenger was covered in blood; anyone in his position would be afraid.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be scared. This is not my blood...¡± I attempted tofort him.


    Unexpectedly, the moment I said those words, the driver dramatically braked. He appeared even more frightened.


    I guess he misunderstood my words....the car began to move again. The more I said, the more mistakes I¡¯d make. We remained silent all the way until my destination.


    Since, Sheyu was a ghost, only I could see her. So I brought her along with me. When my hot bodyguard saw her at the entrance, he kept turning around to stare at her.


    Ohhh! You like this policewoman because she is pretty, eh? Hummpt! So swallow!


    Deep down, I secretly looked down on him.


    Anyhow, I figured Suyang would have been asleep long ago. I didn¡¯t want to wake him up by making too much noise, so I tried my best to open the door as softly as possible. I was trying to avoid conflict at all cost.


    I gently pushed the door open. I was so silent that the detector couldn¡¯t even detect me and the light didn¡¯t naturally turn on. I took off my shoes, and just as I was about to walk through the entrance hall, I noticed Suyang sitting in the dark.


    Suyang was on his chair with his legs spread and arms crossed. His head was lowered and he was facing the entrance.


    It looks like he fell asleep.. Was he waiting for me the entire time...in that position? I pointed towards my door and indicated for Sheyu to head there and wait for me.


    After Sheyu left, I lightly shoved Suyang, ¡°Hey. Wake up! Wake up!¡±


    Suyang slightly shifted but there was no more movement afterwards. I pushed him again; this time, with more strength. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep here! You¡¯ll easily get sick. Return to your room.¡±


    All of a sudden, Suyang grabbed my hand and slowly opened his eyes. I was shocked.


    ¡°Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?¡± Wow, this reaction was totally not what I had expected. Suyang wasn¡¯t using his usual annoying and arrogant tone. Instead, he was being abnormally gentle.


    Don¡¯t scare me. Even Suyang is acting weird...


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Suyang stared at my bloody top.


    ¡°Talking should remain talking. Can you let go of my hand?¡± I attentively stared at my hand that Suyang had been holding on so tightly, ¡°Men and women should keep a proper distance from each other.¡±


    Hearing my words, Suyang released my hand like a reflex as he got up and his chair wheeled backwards. He appeared flustered as he tried to exin himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally grab you. But when you suddenly woke me up....¡±


    I put on my slippers and walked over to him as I tapped his shoulders and attempted to sound as natural as possible, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. No need to exin.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question. What happened to you?¡± Suyang pointed at my bloody clothes as he leaned closer towards me and cautiously looked to the left and right. He whispered in my ears, ¡°Did youmit murder?¡±

 Chapter 13

    <b>Chapter 13: Who were you talking to?</b>


    ¡°If Imitted murder, do you think I would return home so calmly? You think I woulde back and wait for the cops to catch me?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s reaction surprised me. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so calm seeing me all bloody like this. Inparison to the taxi driver, whose soul had nearly left his body, Suyang was clearly abnormal.


    He wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°Psssh.. With your slow personality? You were probably fighting someone randomly on the streets and got stabbed?¡± Suyang rubbed his chin with his right hand as he made a guess.


    He has a personality issue and he dares to say I do?!


    I coldly snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have the vitality of a cockroach. If I had been stabbed, do you think I would be able to stand in front of you right now? Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t stab anyone and no one stabbed me. But a police officer saved me, and now she is in the ICU...¡±


    I took a bottle of water from the fridge and nned to return to my bedroom.


    Before I went inside, I purposely red and warned Suyang. ¡°I have something really important to do. Don¡¯te bother me. It¡¯ste, so go back to your room and sleep!¡±


    When I walked inside my room, Sheyu was hanging upside down by the window next to the mistress. I quickly closed the curtains and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow bad examples. That is her hobby.¡±


    I sat down on the bed and gestured Sheyu toe over.


    ¡°Today, if it weren¡¯t for you, I probably, no, I would have been dead for sure.¡± I wanted to grab onto Sheyu¡¯s hand, but all I was able to do was grab onto air.


    I forced a smile on my face as I tried tofort Sheyu, ¡°Based on my intuitions, you are not dead. It¡¯s just that your spirit has temporarily left your body. Have you seen it on television? The spirit separated from the physical body?! That¡¯s you right now... aiya, honestly I don¡¯t know too much. Basically, you still have a chance to survive, so don¡¯t give up!¡±


    I jabbered on and on. Sheyu¡¯s face remained emotionless. Suddenly, my bedroom door cracked open. Suyang was leaning by the door and surveying my room with an alert expression. He was baffled, ¡°Who are you talking to?!¡±


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± I retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to bother me?¡±


    Suyang had thick skin as he fully returned my critical look. ¡°I didn¡¯te in. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m standing outside?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? If you have something to say, say it all now. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Suyang raised his hand and knocked on my door twice.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Let mee in.¡±


    ¡°The door is already opened. Juste in yourself. What?! Do you need me to carry you?¡±


    Suyang ignored the fact that I was pissed. He knocked twice again. ¡°Say you¡¯ll let mee in.¡±


    I realized something as I curved into a smile, ¡°Suyang, if I do not saye in, does it mean you won¡¯te in?¡±


    Suyang was caught off guard. Although it onlysted for a second, I caught it with my quick eye.


    Oh!! So turns out Suyang does have a weakness. If I do not say he can enter, he wouldn¡¯te into my personal space.


    That was my assumption.


    ¡°Who are you talking to? The contract clearly stated that if you want to bring friends over, Party B, which is me, must approve...¡±


    Suyang pointed to himself as he continued to look around my room.


    ¡°Friend? Do you see anyone else in here?¡± I waved my hand and strongly rebutted.


    ¡°I need to enter in order to confirm. Let mee in.¡± He grumbled.


    Am I dreaming? The almighty Suyang was cutely throwing a tantrum?


    ¡°The door is opened. No one is blocking you.¡± I refused to say the two words Suyang wanted to desperately hear. I want to drive him nuts! Drive him insane!


    Suyang ced his hands on his waist, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    I pretended to be innocent as I batted my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. But if you don¡¯t take action soon, I¡¯m going to shut the door and continue talking to myself!¡±


    Suyang was so furious that his face was turning red and green. I was starting to worry that he will kick me out at this point. I better quit while I¡¯m ahead.


    ¡°Please enter.¡±


    To Suyang, those two words were like the opening gunshot that allowed athletes to begin the race. Suyang immediately entered my room. ¡°If I find someone here, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Feel free to look around, but if you can¡¯t find anything, I am not going to willingly allow you use me!¡± I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Sheyu, so there was nothing I had to be afraid of.


    As expected, Suyang couldn¡¯t see or sense Sheyu even though she was in front of him. He directly passed by her.


    ¡°I swear I heard you talking to someone....¡± Suyang muttered under his breath as he began to flip through my wardrobe. He even cautiously explored underneath my bed.


    ¡°Wow, you went as far as eavesdropping outside my door? You have no ss!¡± I rolled my eyes at him as I watched him try to drill himself underneath my bed.


    I turned away and decided to ignore him as I took my bloody top off and looked for a clean top to wear.


    Suyang got up from the ground and noticed I only had a tank top on. Right away, he covered his eyes and turned around as he stuttered nervously, ¡°Y-you....why did you take off your clothes? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°My clothes are covered in blood, of course I have to change! What do you expect? You want me to wear this to celebrate the New Years*?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s extreme reaction was quite interesting to me.


    He was ....so....pure?


    Suyang was speechless.


    After being silent for a moment, he pointed towards me as he hotly stated, ¡°In the contract, it states that you must not expose yourself in a public space. Did you forget? You want to go against the contract?¡±


    ¡°Bro. Is this a public ce? This is my bedroom! And I¡¯m not naked. Can¡¯t you see this tank top?!¡± I smacked Suyang on the back.


    Surprisingly, Suyang jumped as if I had stabbed him with needles. He closed his eyes and hopped off my bed as he ran out. Before he closed the door, he also crashed against the wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would take off your top in front of a man. You pervert!¡± Suyang yelled from the other side of the door.


    ¡°You!¡± I violently pulled my door open as I red at Suyang. I crossed my arms and held it at the bottom of my tank top; pretending to pull it up.


    As expected, Suyang couldn¡¯t handle it. He instantaneously bolted back into his room.


    Psssh, you want to fight me?


    I pped my hands and grinned victoriously. I turned around and closed the door as I gave Sheyu a victory sign. ¡°I found the annoying goblin¡¯s weakness.¡±


    Now that I got rid of Suyang, I continued our previous discussion. But we couldn¡¯te up with a solution. So I turned on myptop as I researched about spirits that have left the bodies.


    Sadly, most of the results were useless. The more I searched, the more hopeless I felt. I had the mindset of barking up to any tree possible in my desperation, and left a question on a forum roughly seeking for advice on how to return a spirit back into the body.


    After waiting for many hours, someone finally responded, but he was mocking me...


    A few momentster was another response. But it was either a sarcasticment or some weird advertisements. I felt like my method had failed. As I pondered deeply once again, I suddenly thought of something. I excitedly mmed my hand down, ¡°Sheyu, let¡¯s return back to the hospital!¡± Then, I put on my jacket as I was about to leave the room.


    ¡°I have seen it on TV before. Since your spirit exited through your body, why can¡¯t it enter it again? Scientifically, your physical body is still living. You should be able to return.... Regardless of the result, we must go back to the hospital and attempt!¡±


    I was anxious and eager at the same time as I tried to open the door.


    ¡°Huh? Strange... howe I can¡¯t open the door?¡±


    I increased my strength and twisted the knob left to right, but it wouldn¡¯t budge at all. I swear, it was fine earlier when I was teasing Suyang...


    I came to a realization as I banged the door and shouted, ¡°Suyang! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    No response.


    ¡°Suyang! I know you did something to my door! You better let me out! I have something urgent I have to do!¡± I didn¡¯t understand why he was locking me in.


    A few momentster, a note entered through my door crack.


    It said: ¡°Considering what you went through today, I am not going to investigate your abnormal behaviour and punish you for viting the contract. As a kind-hearted roommate, I have decided to let you rest well to show my considerate side.¡±


    *In the Chinese culture, it ismon to wear red to celebrate the New Year. Red is considered a lucky colour.

 Chapter 14

    <b>Chapter 14: I¡¯m going to capture the bad guy </b>


    Oh God! Do all authors have such bizarre mindset? What kind of logic was that? Did he injure his head when he crashed against the wall?


    ¡°Bro...I honestly have something urgent to do. Open up!¡± I continued knocking furiously. But there was no response. Ultimately, I gave up.


    ¡°You annoying goblin!¡± I screamed at the door.


    I hopelessly turned around and faced Sheyu, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can go out today.¡±


    Sheyu heard what I said, and then in front of my face, she went through the walls and came back, through the walls and came back, through the walls and came back


    .......


    Woman, you can go through walls but I can¡¯t! I thought to myself.


    But on the outside, I was pping as I said in a saucy tone, ¡°Wow! Going through wall technique! So amazing...are you trying to tease me?¡±


    She seemed to sense my sarcastic attitude and left me alone as she crouched down at the corner to y with my ghost cat.


    Strictly speaking, Sheyu was still a human since her body was still living. So this was the first time someone willingly stayed overnight with me.


    Could this be the legendary bestie night?


    Thinking of this, I felt unusually happy. From time to time, I would nce at Sheyu. She was still ying with Tom.


    Wasn¡¯t she my ideal type of friend? Pretty, honest, and brave! Most importantly, she epted me for who I am!


    I didn¡¯t know if she was willing, but I had already secretly considered her as my bestie.


    In actuality, I wasn¡¯t sure what the definition of a bestie was, but Sheyu was my definition now.


    Ughh... I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of this right now. Even though we can¡¯t leave the room, I must get to work. I must catch the crazy psycho!


    Especially since I have an advantage that no one else has. I have the ability to see the two ghosts that are following him. That means, I can pinpoint the killer¡¯s position.


    But the question is, how am I going to find the two ghosts again?


    I began to search the web for thetest news on the killer. I can¡¯t believe someone could be so evil. Sincest February until now, the police department had investigated nine other simr cases. He is the main suspect, but so far, he hasn¡¯t been caught.


    Nine cases, seven dead, and two were in aa.


    Two were in aa?


    Maybe that would be the key to locating the killer. Thanks to the quick web, I was able to find the pictures of the two living victims in less than two minutes.


    ¡°What?!¡± I stared at my monitor screen in astonishment. Those two were the ghosts that were following the killer!


    Oh, so turns out they weren¡¯t dead. So were their situations simr to Sheyu¡¯s?


    Coincidentally, they¡¯re also staying in the same hospital as Sheyu¡¯s. I finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    I received a reminder from the forum: You have received a response.


    Another response from the web? I was no longer hopeful. However, due to my OCD, I had to click onto the red dot since its existence bothered me a lot. I carelessly nced at the response. The replier asked, ¡°What type of experience led to this out-of-body case?¡±


    Did Ie across a professional?


    I quickly replied, ¡°Her body is in the hospital -it is functioning fine but her spirit is alone on its own. How can I return her spirit back into her body?¡±


    The person then asked, ¡°How do you know that her spirit is on its own?¡±


    My response, ¡°I can see it.¡±


    Usually, by this point, most people would ridicule or dismiss me. But this person was different. The person appeared to be fascinated.


    ¡°Interesting! Tomorrow afternoon at 3pm,e to Qing Tan A building, 16th floor, and room 1804. There will be a person to show you the way once you are inside.¡±


    Then, that was it.


    Regardless of what else I said, the person wouldn¡¯t respond anymore. I looked at his status; it was offline. I was afraid this was a scam, but since I was so desperate, I wrote down the address.


    Qing Tan building, 16th floor, room 1804. I have never been there before.


    I gradually became more and more sleepy. Today was truly too shocking and disturbing. I leaned against the headboard as I continued to watch Tom y with Sheyu. Slowly, I sank into slumbend.


    I had a dream. And Suyang was in it.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream located at a specific ce. The background was pure white. In my dream, Suyang was wearing a loose senior high school uniform as he stood in front of me. He yelled, ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool? Come on!¡±


    I was astonished. I watched him attentively as I slowly raised my finger to point at myself, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    Suyang lovingly chuckled as he took huge strides towards my way. He ced his hand and elbow on my head as he gently leaned against me. ¡°You foolish girl, of course I am speaking to you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you and me....¡± Since our proximity was very close, I could clearly feel my cheeks flushing. Furthermore, I was no longer able to shift my sight away from Suyang¡¯s facial features.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to remain so stiff and motionless, I¡¯m going to disappear.¡± Suyang softly threatened.


    I shook my head, ¡°You will disappear?¡±


    I wanted to test him, so I tried to grab his hand. But I didn¡¯t manage to grab onto anything. Instead, Suyang¡¯s body was slowly turning into a semi translucent state in front of me.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I told you not to be so stiff and motionless. I¡¯m going to leave first.¡± I saw Suyang touch my head, yet I didn¡¯t feel a thing. I hopelessly stared as his smile dissipated in front of me little by little....


    In the end, I was all alone in the white space.


    The white space no longer felt innocent. I felt as if I had been ced in a perplexed world.


    What was our rtionship in my dream?


    I had no idea. But I knew in the dream, new feelings had arised. It was different from how I felt towards him in real life. Instead of being all upset and driven the moment I see him in reality, it was a maidenly impulse that should not be in a person of my age.


    ¡°Goldfish! Wake up....¡± My eyes were shut. I heard someone lightly calling me.


    Surprisingly,st night, I fell asleep with myptop wrapped in my arms. I opened my drowsy eyes and the first thing I noticed was Suyang leaning by the door. He had a ss of milk in his hand.


    ¡°Are you an rm clock? Everyday, you punctually wake me up in the morning...¡± I grumbled as I got out of bed in a whoosh.


    I got up too swiftly and my long weedy hair covered my face like a female ghost. I red at Suyang through the gaps.


    ¡°Last night, I called Shaoqian. He told me that after humans go through a horrific experience, they tend to turn unstable and treat everyone as an enemy; especially weak and fragile girls. I am certain that you do not belong in the ¡°weak and fragile¡± category, but he insisted that I need to take the time tofort you, tolerate you, and understand you.¡±


    ¡°So are you prepared tofort me? Tolerate me? And understand me?¡± I took the rubber band from my arm and gathered my hair to tie it together. Then, I stepped into my slippers and dragged my feet over as I stood in front of Suyang with my messy hair and dirty face. I lifted my head and looked straight at him.


    After Suyang sized me up and down for awhile, he sighed. Then, it was as if he had made some sort of resolution. He lifted the ss of milk like a disy, and said, ¡°I specifically warmed this up for you.¡±


    I am sure he had just gone through a lot of internal struggle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the ss from him and finished the milk in one go. Then, I squeezed the ss back into his hand. ¡°But if you truly want to treat me better, could you please stop casually opening my bedroom door? Let me wake up naturally. Please.¡±


    Suyang gave me a ¡°you¡¯re expecting way too much¡± expression as he sternly stated, ¡°This is the only time I am treating you well.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I pointed my finger at Suyang, but he grabbed hold of it. When he released my hand, I had an extra tissue in my hand.


    He turned his head and walked away without looking back.


    I waved the tissue and asked, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s back view had already disappeared from my sight. His voice spreaded from the kitchen. ¡°Your mouth...¡±


    Subconsciously, I touched the corner of my mouth. Ugh...he saw me in a gross state again.


    I recklessly wiped my mouth with the tissue as I ran to the washroom to wash my face and rinse my mouth. Then, I woke up Sheyu. She had dozed off in the corner while crouching.


    ¡°We have to go now!¡±


    Sheyu was right behind me as I hurriedly ran towards the front door to change shoes.


    Suyang was on the couch ying with the tablet. But the moment he saw my actions, he came over and asked me, ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to capture the bad guy.¡±

 Chapter 15

    <b>Chapter 15: Visiting the hospital</b>


    ¡°You want to capture that homicidal maniac?¡± Suyang literally looked like he had swallowed a housefly. He quicklyposed himself as he urged, ¡°You had such a narrow escape. Why can¡¯t you behave?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s the homicidal maniac? Did I say it was him?¡±


    Suyang turned the tablet towards me, ¡°You do not have to tell me. All the people of China knows. It was already on the newsst night. The homicidal maniac hasmitted another crime. A police officer was also injured.¡±


    The news that Suyang was reading included a picture of my rear view as I fled onto the taxi.


    I returned the tablet back to Suyang as I changed into my shoes, ¡°Well, I am not going to allow the homicidal maniac to get away with this. If I take no action and remain here, he could probablymit another crime and kill another person.¡±


    ¡°The police can¡¯t even catch him. And you think you can?¡± Suyang sneered.


    ¡°What? You want to give it a try?¡± I retorted.


    ¡°I am not interested in causing trouble.¡± Suyang tly replied.


    ¡°Pssh. I never expected anything of you anyway.¡±


    I was just about to grip onto the doorknob when Suyang pulled me back. He flexibly bypassed me and blocked the door. ¡°Tell me the specifics. How are you nning to capture the homicidal maniac?¡±


    ¡°I have my own methods. Why are you asking me...you want to capture him together?¡± I grinned wickedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned something bad will happen to you. After all, you are a foolish and stupid goldfish.¡± Suyang gravely replied. He wasn¡¯t joking. At that moment, my heart actually soften a little and I was touched.


    Suddenly, I thought of the dream that I had with Suyang in it. I looked at him and felt very peculiar. My earnest smile gradually faded from my face.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid to look him into the eyes. But at this moment, I subconsciously tried to avoid eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suyang suddenly said in a very stern voice as he yanked my arm, surprising me. ¡°You¡¯re always so rash and impulsive. What am I going to do with you...!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying..!¡± Suyang increased his strength and pulled me closer towards him, ¡°What if your goldfish brain ends up leading the homicidal maniac here?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s tone was no longer caring. I shifted my qi towards my pubic region and ruthlessly stepped on Suyang¡¯s bare foot with my shoe on. Then, I pushed him aside and indicated to Sheyu, ¡°Sheyu, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I didn¡¯t go easy on Suyang. Currently, he was kneeling by the entrance holding onto his foot. He gritted his teeth as he pointed at me with his finger, ¡°You goldfish...!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the goldfish! Annoying goblin!¡± Suyang had anger in his eyes. Likewise, I angrily mmed the door in his face. It was so loud that the entire floor probably heard.


    While waiting for the elevator to arrive, I had my arms on my waist as I faced Sheyu.


    ¡°What a piece of work! Ugghh he drives me insane! I must be out of luck for me to meet a man like him! Honestly, whoever that will be his wife is super unlucky!¡±


    This was Suyang in reality. As expected, he was the opposite of the guy in my dream of nothingness and illusions. I felt so stupid for foolishly believing he was better than he was; for a moment, I was even touched!


    ¡ª¨C


    With great difficulty, we finally arrived at the hospital. The main entrance of the hospital was surrounded by a bunch of reporters. I ran to the nearest shrub and hid behind it, thinking, ¡°Were they the same reporters from yesterday? They couldn¡¯t dig info from the Police Station so now they¡¯re at the hospital?¡±


    I wanted to avoid the attention of everyone. Hence, I sealed myselfpletely as I secretly went around through the back doors into Sheyu¡¯s ward. In order to give myself a cover, I purposely bought fruits and a flower basket. But Sheyu¡¯s parents were not present and saved me the trouble of exining.


    The moment I entered the ward, I locked the door. I went to Sheyu¡¯s bedside as I gazed at her unconscious body and felt a sour taste bubbling on the inside. I waved Sheyu over and wanted her to attempt the method we had talked aboutst night.


    The n was for Sheyu to lie on top of her physical body and see if the physical body will absorb her spirit back.


    Sheyu did as I said and lied on top of her body.


    But regardless of how she changed positions, she was unable to coincide with her physical body.


    I clearly saw two Sheyu.


    ¡°Go a bit left....a bit more left! Ai ai ai! Too much. Go slightly more to the right...¡± I conducted. Sheyu adjusted her position.


    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t working. We need to try another method. Let me think...¡± I walked around a circle in the ward as I racked my brain, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try jumping into the body?¡±


    I demonstrated a diver pose. ¡°You know, jump into your body like how divers dive into the water. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Sheyu shook her head at me. I am not sure if it meant she didn¡¯t understand or she couldn¡¯t do it...


    ¡°Aii...what are we going to do...¡± I stood by Sheyu¡¯s bedside. It appeared that the n of returning her soul back to her body will have to temporarily be deferred.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I smacked my head, ¡°Sheyu, remember the news fromst night? They said there were also two other unconscious victims in this hospital. Let¡¯s go to their rooms to take a look?! Perhaps we can gather some useful information.¡±


    Sheyu nodded. She agreed with my viewpoint.


    Sheyu and I left the ward. I pointed at the two pictures that I found from the inte and asked a nurse for directions. ¡°Excuse me, could you please tell me which wards Huang Zhiwen and Xu Ming are in?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a moment. I will find out for you now.¡± The smiling nurse warmly told me where to go. Huang Zhiwen¡¯s ward was on the 5th floor; the third room left from the center, and Xu Ming¡¯s ward was on the 4th floor at the very end of the corridor.


    Since Sheyu¡¯s ward was located on the 7th floor, for convenience¡¯s sake, we will first go to Huang Zhiwen on the 5th floor.


    The corridor was filled with the smell of sterilizer. It appeared that not many people stayed on this floor. In the silence, my heels nged with every step that I took on the glossy surface.


    Just as I was getting closer to his room, by chance, someone came out with a water kettle. I quickly turned towards the other direction and pretended to walk by as I calmly entered the female washroom.


    From the female washroom door, I secretly took a peek as I held onto my beating heart. The person that came out of Huang Zhiwen¡¯s ward had disappeared from sight.


    I hurriedly ran into Huang Zhiwen¡¯s room and locked the doors.


    The moment I turned around, I jumped from shock and leaned against the wall.


    In the room, Huang Zhiwen¡¯s spirit was staring at his physical body. His face was deathly white and he looked miserable.


    When he saw me, he seemed a bit stunned. He slowly stared at me from top to bottom. Once he noticed Sheyu behind me, his facial expression totally changed. It was as if he had done something wrong -he had his hands crossed in front of him.


    ¡°Huang Zhiwen, am I correct?¡± I tested as I approached him, ¡°That day, you were the one who led me the way, right?¡±

 Chapter 16

    <b>Chapter 16: Grandmother Meng </b>


    Huang Zhiwen lowered his head. He acted like I didn¡¯t exist. He didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Look at me! I know you can see me.¡± I pointed at him, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk!¡±


    Huang Zhiwen timidly nced at me, but immediately looked down. Due to his inferior posture, I was only able to see his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually still alive. It¡¯s just that your spirit has temporarily left your body. Do you want toe back? Return to this life and continue living with your loved ones?¡±


    Huang Zhiwen appeared to be terrified of me. By now, his head had practically shrank into his body, and he wouldn¡¯t stop backing away.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± I tried to stop him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared of me. I am not here to harm you. That day, if you hadn¡¯t led me to Sheyu, I am afraid Sheyu would¡¯ve been dead by now. Currently, Sheyu still has a chance toe back to life. I¡¯m also here to help you...¡±


    I softly whispered as I tried tofort Huang Zhiwen¡¯s spirit. I went over to his bedside to look at his condition.


    As expected, his condition was the same as Sheyu¡¯s and the rest of the victims that were reported on the news. All the victims suffered from a cerebral concussion. Then, while they were losing their consciousness, they were stabbed over a dozen times. No matter how you looked at it, it was deliberate, merciless, and violent. The killer spoke the truth. Killing others satisfied him -it was his hobby.


    ¡°Right now, your body is still functioning fine. But for some reason, your spirit cannot return. I can help make youe back to life. What are you going to choose? Are you going to continue living a life of a ghost, or are you going to help me find the criminal? ....Actually, that would only benefit you. Right?¡± I was gradually trying to coax Huang Zhiwen with my words.


    He finally lifted his head and appeared to be interested in what I had to say. At the same time, there was also hesitation and ack of trust.


    ¡°You kept following the homicidal maniac. You definitely know where he is.¡± I continued, ¡°Bring me to him. That is my condition if you want toe back to life.¡±


    Although I was still unsure of how to return a spirit back into the body, as long as Huang Zhiwen will lead me to the criminal, it was ok to tell a white lie.


    In my opinion, if ghosts hear that they cane back to life, they would instantly agree to unite with me. But Huang Zhiwen wouldn¡¯t dere his position. I was surprised, and his indecisiveness made me very anxious.


    ¡°Are you suffering from post traumatic stress disorder or something?!¡± I asked. Could ghosts also have PTSD?


    ¡°You have to realize this isn¡¯t the worse case scenario. If you don¡¯t help me find the killer, he mighte back to hurt you if he knows you¡¯re still alive. What will you do then?¡±


    Speech was useless; it wasn¡¯t convincing at all.


    I¡¯ve already thrown the candies out. Now, it was time for a whip.


    I gazed at the unconscious Huang Zhiwen and silently prayed to Buddha. Then, I ruthlessly pped him across the face.


    Huang Zhiwen¡¯s ghost was stunned. He rushed over to stop me, but he could only go through my body.


    I felt a st of chilliness. It was so cold!


    ¡°See? Right now, you¡¯re like meat on a chopping board. He can do anything with you, and you would be helpless. The only way you can guarantee your safety is if he is captured and locked up. And I promise you I¡¯ll bring you back to life!¡±


    Before I could get his response, the family member returned back with the water kettle.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in my son¡¯s ward?¡± His father angrily rushed towards me.


    ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I-I¡¯m your son¡¯s friend. I came to visit him!¡± I eximed as I dodged. I waved my hands crazily in the air to prove I wasn¡¯t doing anything bad. However, since Huang Zhiwen¡¯s father kept chasing me, after running around the ward once, I ran out the door.


    ¡°Howe I have never seen you before? Who are you really?!¡±


    Huang Zhiwen¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t give up. I didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, ¡°Uh...Uncle, I¡¯m done visiting! I¡¯m going to go now! Don¡¯t worry. Your son will wake up soon. It will all depend on his decision!¡±


    I deliberately shouted out thest line for Huang Zhiwen to hear.


    After visiting Huang Zhiwen¡¯s ward, I hovered around Xu Ming¡¯s ward. However, there were always visitors inside his ward. I had no opportunity to go inside.


    Oh well, I wanted the same thing from both of them. As long as Huang Zhiwen was willing to assist me, I wouldn¡¯t need to find Xu Ming.


    Next, I took out the address that I had copied downst night and took the taxi with Sheyu to go to the Qing Tan building.


    Building A, 16th floor. The moment I exited the elevator, the atmosphere felt very eerie. This was clearly one of the higher-end apartment buildings, but I could feel a faint cool breeze attacking my back.


    My heart was beating a lot quicker than usual. I was having difficulties suppressing my anxiety.


    But I had no choice. For Sheyu, I must harden my scalp. I wasn¡¯t actually afraid of encountering ghosts. To tell you the truth, I was more afraid of encountering a human that was a hundred times more dangerous than a ghost.


    I had pepper spray ready in my bag in case of emergency as I bravely walked towards 1804.


    The entrance of 1804 was very dark. However, I could still vaguely see two figures. When I got closer, I realized it was two security guards.


    ¡°Excuse me. I posted something on the web .....¡± I carefully began. But before I could finish my sentence, the door automatically opened.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A door that opens on its own? Spooky...


    Subconsciously, I shrank my body and took a deep breath. The two security guards didn¡¯t even look at me.


    Why so cold?! They¡¯re colder than my security guard!


    I observed the room from the outside. The entire room had strange lighting; it was red and purple.There were also all sorts of weird ornaments and a talisman paper. If I were to describe the scene in two words, it would be strange and creepy.


    I entered the apartment, but Sheyu was blocked from the outside. I think it was due to the talisman paper. The door automatically closed, and I was all alone in this gloomy ce.


    Not to mention, this ce was extremely chilly. I had uncontroble goosebumps all over my arms. I could even see my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m here....¡± A rustling voice came from a room on my left. I attentively stared at that direction and took another deep breath as I bravely proceeded with caution.


    I tried my best to take light steps. It was as if I was worried I¡¯d fall into some kind of trap. Although I didn¡¯t do anything bad in this lifetime, I subconsciously had a guilty conscience of a thief. From the door crack, I could somewhat see a grey haired old person¡¯s rear view on a chair.


    ¡°Hi...I...I am the person who posted the question on the web. Y-you mentioned if I wanted an answer, I would have toe here....¡± I walked over and slowly sat down onto the chair as I stated the reason why I came.


    Before I could finish, the chair turned over and I was faced with a bloody human skeleton.


    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!¡± I shrieked on top of my lungs and tried to flee from my chair. But because I was too traumatized, I ended up flipping over with the chair as well...


    ¡°HAHAHAHA! So fun!¡± Laughter echoed from behind me. I clenched my fists and adopted a fighter pose.


    I got up and noticed an old granny of around seventy years of age holding a remote control toy. She was like a child that had sessfully pulled a prank as she continued to point at me andugh.


    I must admit her prank seeded. But there was no need tough so loudly?


    ¡°Old woman...¡± I was speechless. Did she purpose called me over for the prank?


    ¡°This was so fun! Hahaha! Miss, I give you 99% for your reaction. I¡¯m not giving you thest 1% in case you be too conceited!¡± She threw the human skeleton on one side as she sat on her chair.


    My level of annoyance was gradually increasing and I turned to leave.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go!¡± She called, ¡°You¡¯re here for your friend outside, right?¡±


    Hearing her words, I stopped and turned around once more to face the old granny, ¡°You can see Sheyu?¡±


    The old granny shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t see her, but I can sense her. Just like the two bodyguards outside my door. I can¡¯t see them, but I have the ability to make them guard my ce.¡±


    ¡°The two security guards are ghosts?¡±


    No wonder they gave me such an odd feeling.


    ¡°Miss,e and sit. We have time to talk.¡± Out of nowhere, the old granny took out a fruit tter and ced it onto the table, ¡°We can eat and chat the same time!¡±


    Can I even trust her?


    Although my heart was filled with doubts, I chose to sit back down. I noticed the sign on her desk.


    Grandmother Meng.


    ¡°Miss, I just heard you speaking to the security guards. You can see ghosts, right?¡± Grandmother Meng narrowed her eyes as she shook her head, ¡°But having the abilities to see ghosts is not enough. You must also be able to differentiate their abilities.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk about myself today. I came to find out how to get the spirits to return to the body!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Listen to me. I more or less understand your friend¡¯s situation. After all, I also watched the news....*cough cough*!¡±


    Grandmother Meng coughed twice and then continued, ¡°The reason why she can¡¯t return back into her body is because of resentment!¡±


    Resentment? I recalled Sheyu¡¯s face. Although she was an innocent victim, her face didn¡¯t disy any signs of resentment? She looked the same as before; she still had a pretty and kind face -except a paler version.


    Grandmother Meng continued, ¡°Don¡¯t merely judge by the surface. As long as a person died innocently, he/she will have resentment. Sometimes, they don¡¯t even know it. Ghosts cannote in contact with humans. But all ghosts possess an aura. But since all ghosts are different, the intensity and strength also varies. For instance, if a ghost has enough willpower, he is able to extinguish all the candles in a room. A higher level one can even use its aura to move objects. Currently, your friend has a very weak resentment aura that is causing her body and her spirit to repel each other.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying...as long as the resentment is gone, Sheyu can return in her body?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...I think so!¡± Grandmother Meng said as she peeled off the skin of a tangerine.


    ¡°Then how can I get rid of Sheyu¡¯s resentment?¡±


    ¡°Whoever that started the trouble should end it. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Capture the killer and prosecute him.¡±

 Chapter 17

    <b>Chapter 17: I know who the killer is</b>


    ¡°I have already told you the reason. Go figure out the rest on your own! Also, if you have any other troubling issues in the future, you can alwayse find me. This ce is rather quiet. Not many peoplee here and I¡¯m really bored....¡±


    I looked around my surroundings and my mouth twitched. Deep down, I thought to myself, ¡°Why would anyone want toe here? If theye, they would probably be like me or even weirder.¡±


    But I was still thankful for Grandmother Meng¡¯s help. At least now I have a general idea of what to do.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I gave Grandmother Meng a deep bow and then quickly left. I didn¡¯t want toe back to such an eerie ce ever again.


    The moment the elevator door opened on the first floor, Huang Zhiwen was standing in front of me.


    How did he know where I was?


    But since he came to find me, it meant he had already made up his mind.


    It was an unnecessary step, but I decided to ask anyway, ¡°Have you decided to unite with me?¡±


    Huang Zhiwen nodded and floated in front of me.


    I steadily followed behind him. My intuition was telling me that he was going to lead me to the killer.


    Initially, I thought he was going to lead me back to that smelly and dirty alley with garbage piling up like a vige deep in the mountains. Surprisingly, after walking for a long time, our destination was poles apart from what I had imagined it to be.


    It was Spring and its prime blooming time. I didn¡¯t know the breeds nor the names. However, there were all sorts of flowers along the paths, alleys, and the parks. They were all trying very hard to stand out amongst each other during their short seasonal lives.


    There was a college nearby and many couples would often be enticed toe over for pictures. To the left and right were peach blossom trees. When the wind blows, the petals would gently fall down onto the pedestrians¡¯ back.


    Huang Zhiwen was pointing at a direction. I followed his finger and noticed there was a college flower shop in the middle of the peach blossom path.


    Every single person who came out of that shop was holding onto a bundle of flowers. Their faces were beaming with joy and all of them had satisfied smiles on their faces. Were they going to dere their love? Or were they the receivers? I honestly couldn¡¯t see the connection between this sweet elegant ce and the homicidal maniac.


    ¡°Are you positive he¡¯s here?¡± I frowned as I doubtfully asked Huang Zhiwen.


    He nodded with confidence.


    A smiling middle aged man came out of the flower shop with a flower pot. The moment Huang Zhiwen saw him, he instantly turned around and hid behind something.


    I also went to hide along with Huang Zhiwen as I racked my brain and observed the boss of the store. From the horrified expression on Huang Zhiwen¡¯s face, I was 80-90% sure that he was the killer. But no matter what, I couldn¡¯t connect this guy with the evil and vicious homicidal maniac who tried to kill me.


    In order to confirm, I turned to Sheyu, ¡°Is it really him?¡±


    Sheyu also nodded and my scale swayed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but create a profile in my mind: This is the disguise of the homicidal maniac. His disguise is an ordinary middle aged man. He uses his bloody hands to gently caress flowers. The flower is a symbol for happiness. Beneath his kind smile, he is actively using his merciless eyes to locate his next victim. In order to satisfy his desire, his true self will be revealed in the dark alley when he bes the killer who finds joy in massacring others.


    Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but sweat profusely.


    What am I supposed to do? Although I had managed to find the homicidal maniac with my method, I could not call the cops to capture him because I have no presentable evidence! Do I seriously have to wait until hemits another crime to seize him?


    Deep down, I knew I must not be rash. If by chance the boss escaped because he figured out I knew he was the killer, Sheyu, Huang Zhiwen, and all the other dead victims from before will never forgive me.


    After hesitating over and over again, I turned away from the flower shop and walked the opposite direction.


    For the time being, I must think twice before I act.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of a vehicle stepping on its emergency brake. My childhood memory of the car ident immediately popped up in front of me and made me feel very uneasy.


    After I snapped out of it, I noticed a car had stopped on my right side of the street. The car window rolled down and revealed Suyang as the driver.


    I recalled our unpleasant interaction from this morning and waited for him to speak first.


    Suyang¡¯s first line was, ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°I can go whichever way I want. I¡¯m not a car.¡± I rolled my eyes at him as I conveniently swept my eyes across his car.


    Ohhh, a luxury car!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am an unemployed person. I¡¯m just strolling around. What about you, huh? Aren¡¯t you an author? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home writing a novel?¡± As I retorted, my eyesnded on his front passenger seat and I directly entered his car.


    Sheyu and Huang Zhiwen also followed along. They obediently sat behind me.


    ¡°Who told you to get on?¡± Suyang red at me. His entire bodynguage was telling me to.... Get. Off.


    I pretended not to notice as I put on my seatbelt. I had thick skin, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to get on, then why did you stop your car in front of me? Since I¡¯m already on, you might as well take me along.¡±


    ¡°Uggh. Forget it. I¡¯m going home anyway. It¡¯s on the way home.¡± Suyang gave up as he started the engine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home! I want to go to the Police Station! Please!¡± I sped my hand together as I smiled and begged.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Suyang was trying to kick me off again. I guess my brilliant cute smile didn¡¯t manage to work on him. ¡°The Police Station is located on the opposite direction. If you want to go, take a taxi yourself!¡±


    ¡°I am giving you a great opportunity right now! Don¡¯t you want to write spective novels? Don¡¯t you want to get into the psychological minds of criminals? The Police Station is a perfect ce for you to learn. You need to cherish your opportunities. Not everyone can casually enter and exit the Police Station, you know?¡± I teased my hair as I proudly stated.


    ¡°You and your twisted words and forced logic.¡± Suyang¡¯s car was still heading towards the direction of the apartment.


    ¡°No, think about it! You and Shen Shaoqian were cosying because you wanted to truly experience the roles in order for a more realistic effect, right? If you bring me to the Police Station, you can personally witness all the different types of roles they have from within. It will definitely help you with your writing. Plus....¡±


    Suyang seemed to be slightly affected by my flowery speech. ¡°You¡¯ve almost convinced me. Keep going.¡±


    Yessir!


    I turned to salute at Suyang as I continued, ¡°This morning, I told you I was going to capture the homicidal maniac, right? He should be captured in the next few days. Trust me. If you bring me to the Police Station, I will convince the other Police Officers to let you personally interview him after he is seized. That way, you can ask him about his dark and twisted world one on one. Wouldn¡¯t that be great source material for you?!¡±


    There happened to be an intersection in front of us, and Suyang suddenly made a dramatic turn at the lights as he headed towards the opposite direction. We were heading towards the Police Station!


    Currently, Suyang still had a frozen expression on his face. ¡°Congrattions, you have convinced me.¡±


    ¡°YES! YES!¡±


    My heart was shrieking from excitement. I was proud of my silver tongue. But for a simple ride, wasn¡¯t this a big price to pay?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stimted because I have agreed. I just want to carry on the tradition and virtue of Greater China -protect the animals. You¡¯re merely a goldfish!¡± Suyang calmly stated.


    ¡°Pssssh! I¡¯m fine with being a goldfish! Goldfishes are super cute. Their eyes are so big! Don¡¯t you know?¡± I rolled my eyes at him as I rebutted.


    ¡°I know, goldfishes are really cute.¡±


    Suyang carelessly slipped a line, but it really touched me. My finger lingered on the tip of my curled hair as I attentively gazed at Suyang¡¯s side face. Suddenly, I realized he was actually quite adorable.


    ¡°A goldfish only has a memory of seven seconds. I guess it would be ranked as mentally disabled.¡±


    ¡°You! Annoying goblin!¡± I shouted. I should have known he would have something else to say.


    ¡°Nowadays, the cops don¡¯t just listen and obey. Even if I request, they may not let you see the criminal face to face...¡± I growled. I wanted to get revenge for the goldfishes.


    After our mouth battle, Suyang and I were very quiet. It was too boring. I couldn¡¯t help but start a new topic, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s tiring for a person to act like an angel when in reality he¡¯s actually a shady devil?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people are like that. Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people are like that?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who you are, we all have a different side to us. For example, the way you act towards your parents and teachers would be different. The way you interact with your friends and lover would be different. Perhaps I didn¡¯t have the intentions, but I felt like I had to do it. Or maybe, I wanted to do it but I felt like something was stopping me from acting. Humans tend to contradict themselves. Only when they are alone, are they truly themselves.¡±


    Wow, an author was truly an author. His words were so deep. I had difficulties understanding him.


    ¡°Can you simplify what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°For example. When you first met us, didn¡¯t you assume Shen Shaoqian was a criminal?¡±


    Now that Suyang mentioned it, I thought about my first impression of Shen Shaoqian.


    True. If I randomly came across him on the streets, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to associate the Uncle version of Shen Shaoqian with the hot version of Shen Shaoqian. Theypletely contradicted each other, even though they were both Shen Shaoqian.


    Seeing how I had lowered my head without a word, Suyang continued, ¡°Shaoqian is not a criminal. He had never even purposely stepped on an ant. But he was able to convince you that he was a vicious criminal. Do you see what I mean?¡±


    ¡°So basically, you may know a person but you don¡¯t know his true nature? Sometimes, we could be wrong, because what we see was a disguise the entire time....¡± I pondered on this thought as I thought of a n. I turned to Suyan and eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the Police Station anymore. Take me to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°You want to go to the hospital again?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there! Hurry! Turn around!¡± I urged Suyang as I touched his arm.


    ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯m your driver....?¡± Suyang muttered resentfully, but still altered his path to take me to the hospital.

 Chapter 18

    <b>Chapter 18: Provoking the killer</b>


    Suyang stopped the car in front of the entrance of the hospital to let me off. From inside, he said to me, ¡°I¡¯m going to find a parking spot. Give me a moment and wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can go home.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re kind of abnormal...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ced my hand on top of his car window and teased. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Pssh. In your dreams! I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll go back on your words.¡± Then, he disappeared from my sight.


    Was he just a stubborn duck that refused to admit his concern? I didn¡¯t expect the cold and heartless Suyang to actually have a human side to him. I smirked as I watched Suyang go. Then, I looked up at the sky. It was gettingte.


    I turned to the huge batch of reporters that were waiting outside of the hospital¡¯s main entrance.


    I quietly walked beside a reporter as I raised my voice, ¡°Are you waiting for the police toe out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The reporter didn¡¯t even look at me.


    ¡°I have news to expose!¡±


    I suddenly yelled on top of my lungs and all the reporters reached their necks over like giraffes to look at me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who called out, ¡°She is the woman from the Police Station yesterday!¡±


    Three secondster, the reports surrounded me like how they did the day before. In an instant, my path was blocked from all sides. But the difference between yesterday and today was this time, I came prepared. I directly faced the reporters and shouted as if I was afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what I was about to say.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Look over here! Here! I am the 10th victim of the homicidal maniac. At the same time, I¡¯m also a survivor.¡±


    ¡°Stop pushing! No pushing! Stop pushing against me!¡± The reporters were all trying to shove themselves at me. I was getting irritated. ¡°You can all take turns asking me questions. I will respond one by one! One at a time!¡± I stepped onto the rim of the flower bed* as I randomly pointed to a person, ¡°Ok. You may start first.¡±


    *She was probably standing on something like this. Flower bed is the closest thing I can think of.


    ¡°Could you tell us the entire process of what happened?¡±


    ¡°It was a dark, windy afternoon. The homicidal maniac cut me off in the alley when I was on my way home from buying groceries. He wanted to rob me, but I had no money. So, he flew into a rage and wanted to kill me. But in the end, he didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he seed?¡±


    ¡°At the time, a policewoman saved me. But even if she hadn¡¯t, I would be ok. Because through his eyes, I saw fear and weakness.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When he was about to stab me, I looked him straight into the eye.¡± I gave the reporters my deadliest look to demonstrate. ¡°Then, he began to panic. When the policewoman called out, he was instantly spooked out of his mind and fled.¡±


    In order to provoke the homicidal maniac, I deliberately exaggerated like a novel and fabricated a story.


    ¡°What is the policewoman¡¯s current condition?¡±


    I cannot let the topic change to Sheyu. Or else, if he decided to get revenge on her, it would produce the opposite effect.


    I ignored the reporter¡¯s question and changed the topic, ¡°Basically, I just want to say the homicidal maniac is not that scary. If not, why couldn¡¯t he handle a tiny maiden like me?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to challenge the homicidal maniac?¡± A reporter curiously asked.


    ¡°Challenge? I¡¯m not trying to challenge anyone. I¡¯m just stating a fact. Let me tell you a secret. I actually somewhat saw his face in the alley. But my mind is still kind of blurry so I temporarily cannot remember. But I have a feeling I will recall in the next few days. After I remember, I will tell the police. After it is verified by the police, I am certain the homicidal maniac will be caught! He is not going to roam free for long. Just wait for the news.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± An angry voice burst from the crowd. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the person standing at the very end, Suyang.


    He walked towards me with a poker face, and everyone subconsciously opened up a path for him. Before I could react, Suyang lifted me up and threw me on his back.


    ¡°You! Let me off!¡± My hands and feet were fluttering like mad. But it was no use. Suyang carried me straight into the hospital to avoid the reporters.


    I watched the reporters upside down as I helplessly saw our distance grew wider. Deep down, I sincerely hoped they were going to publish what I said!


    I gave Suyang a bbergasted look. What¡¯s wrong with him? It was as if he had changed into another person again.


    People were giving me strange looks and I covered my face, ¡°Where are you carrying me to?¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t put me down until we had arrived at the hospital¡¯s fire control passage. He clutched my cor and shoved me against the wall. The harsh impact injured my arm and I had to hold back from yelping out in pain. Suyang had one arm against the wall.


    ¡°Are you crazy? If the reporters published or aired what you had just said, it would provoke the homicidal maniac! What if hees looking for you...?¡± He furiously shrieked.


    I rolled my pupils around and avoided Suyang¡¯s nce, ¡°Are you afraid? Are you scared the homicidal maniac might get you if he sees us together?¡±


    Suyang used one hand to pinch my face. He used so much strength that I could barely speak clearly as I cried out in pain, ¡°Ai ai ai, lighter! Lighter! What are you doing?¡±


    A drop of my saliva identally came out of my mouth andnded on Suyang¡¯s hand. He released me and frowned as he wiped the back of his hand on my shoulder. ¡°A goldfish is truly a goldfish. Your IQ must be negative. He is on the dark side and you¡¯re the opposite. You¡¯re just going to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I hurt myself, I won¡¯t let it affect you. The moment we get home, I¡¯ll move out until this is over. Alright?¡± I red at Suyang¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you done talking? If so, move your arm so I can leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a stupid woman. Do you honestly think you¡¯re Virgin Mary? You walked around the gates of hell and you still don¡¯t understand your situation? You barely made it out alive. You should learn your lesson and stop causing trouble! Remain still! Why don¡¯t you have any memory? Do you normallyck sleep? Is that why you want to sleep forever?¡±


    My heart was actually hurt by Suyang¡¯s words.


    I lost my temper as I yelled, ¡°Annoying goblin! Your words are so spiteful. I¡¯m cursing you! I curse that you¡¯ll never find a girlfriend in this lifetime! Remain single for life!¡±


    Initially, I was hollering at Suyang, but then my voice choked with emotions, ¡°Do you think I wish to provoke the homicidal maniac? Who wouldn¡¯t want to be further away from him? Who wouldn¡¯t want to live? My luck had just began to change. I¡¯m not wandering around him because I¡¯m sick of living. I¡¯m not crazy. You seriously think I am tired of living?¡±


    My eyes were red as I red at Suyang. Surprisingly, my reaction caused Suyang to react much warmer. He took his hand off the wall and lightly patted my back. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid you will involve me. I¡¯m only saying this stuff because I¡¯m truly concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so mean about it! My spirit is hurt...¡± I inhaled a deep breath from my nose and leaned my head against Suyang¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Can you tell me what your n is?¡±


    I still had my head buried on his chest. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Suyang lowered his head and lightly stroked my hair. His voice was as gentle as the spring breeze. ¡°I can only help you if you tell me. You¡¯re a woman. You should allow a man to protect you...¡±


    Suyang¡¯s voice made me feel all warm and bubbly. I lifted my head and looked at him....appearing a bit confused. No! Stay clear headed! Clear headed! I¡¯m not the type of woman that would allow honeyed words to deceive me.


    Suyang sincerely stated, ¡°If we are together and you get beat up, I can secretly go and help you call the cops...¡±


    Suyang, you, grandpa!


    Hearing Suyang¡¯s words, the warmth I felt momentarily ago immediately disappeared without a trace. I hastily pushed him away and turned around and fan my cheeks to get rid of the blush.


    I almost fell for his trap again.


    As expected, he cannot be sweet for more than three seconds.


    ¡°Annoying goblin, can you say something good?¡±


    Suyang coldly snorted, ¡°My degree of concern is already quite good. Some men won¡¯t even help you call the police.¡±


    I obediently returned home with Suyang. Along the way, I didn¡¯t say a word as I followed behind him.


    Around the neighbourhood was a defective streemp. It wouldn¡¯t stop flickering and gave off the ¡°It was a moonless night. The killer came and killed.¡± type of atmosphere. That moment hasn¡¯te yet, but I was already shivering from fear.

 Chapter 19

    <b>Chapter 19: Capturing the killer</b>


    The next morning, the first thing I did after I woke up was turn on my cell phone and opened the webpage. Sure enough, all the webpages, news, newspapers, and magazines had the homicidal maniac on their headlines. In addition, the reporters united together and recorded down my interview word for word. It made me sound so despicable that even I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Everything I said was leaking with shameless provocation. This was the type of effect that I intended.


    While I was watching the news, a few momentster, Sheyu¡¯s colleague called me and asked what was going on. I told him it was nothing, I was just bullshitting. Unavoidably, heshed out and lectured me.


    Afterwards, I pretended nothing happened and prepared breakfast for Suyang like what the contract had stated.


    When Suyang came home, he was in shock. He fixedly remained by the entrance, ¡°You cooked?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the contract state I am responsible for three meals a day?¡± I sat across from Suyang. ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    Suyang sat down and was about to eat. ¡°I knew it. One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions.¡±


    ¡°It is easier to get your way with food.¡± I gave him an honest grin, ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. I just want you to drive me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The college where we went to yesterday. There is something I have to do around there.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to do?¡±


    ¡°Are you a curious baby? Why do you have to get to the bottom of everything huh? If you won¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll take the taxi there myself. When the homicidal maniac is caught, I don¡¯t think you will have the opportunity to talk to him anymore.¡±


    I snapped back as I pretended to leave the apartment.


    ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t go. Let me finish my meal first.¡±


    Haha! I evilly smirked. Since I knew Suyang¡¯s strange fetish, I was able to use him to my advantage. Although it was rather despicable of me, I could not help but admit that I was a genius.


    I made Suyang drop me off at a spot that was very far from the flower shop and walked there by myself. This time, I was no longer avoiding. I confidently had my head raised and chest struck out as I entered the flower shop.


    ¡°Boss, I would like a bundle of white roses.¡± I called out. I noticed the boss had bent over to attend something. I looked around the flower shop and saw that all the flowers were at its prime. It was Spring, and the perfect season to catch the homicidal maniac.


    Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t known his real intentions, I would have thought this was a happy andforting ce.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I-...¡± The homicidal maniac saw me and paused for a second. Then, he used standard Mandarin and enthusiastically eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you right away! I¡¯ve been so busy all day. Sorry about that!¡±


    Acting, eh?! Keep acting! I can act too!


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m not in a rush. Please take your time.¡±


    After he tied the bundle together, the boss handed me the flowers. Through his eyes, I could see how badly he wanted to massacre me. I pretended not to notice as I took the flowers and left.


    After I left the flower shop, I entered the car once again.


    ¡°Are you nearsighted? Why are you wearing sses?¡± Suyang hesitantly stared at the the sses that I was wearing. Since I had Shen Shaoqian¡¯s contact details, I knew his upation. I had called and asked Shen Shaoqian to lend me a pair when I found out he knew how to make high tech technology stuff.


    ¡°This is called a disguise, understand?¡± I red at Suyang with disdain. Then, I continuously admired my reflection with the sses on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. Just speak the truth. Yesterday, your brain wasn¡¯t working and you were talking so big to the reporters. Now, you¡¯re afraid eh? Smart enough to wear a disguise?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at Suyang and threw the bundle of white roses at him. ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± I responded coolly.


    ¡°Why are you giving me the flowers?¡±


    ¡°This is to thank you for being my driver twice!¡± Then, I pointed at the uing intersection. ¡°Just drop me off here. I¡¯m meeting with a friend.¡±


    ¡°I thought you have no friends?!¡±


    ¡°Who said I have no friends?¡± I pointed at Sheyu who was sitting behind me, ¡°My friend is here!¡±


    I know Suyang couldn¡¯t see her, so I purposely teased him.


    ¡°You senseless woman!¡± Sure enough, Suyang shook his head at me and rolled his eyes.


    I got off the car and Suyang sped away. The fragrance of the white roses still lingered on my hand. I rubbed my fingertips together as I reflected on the tactile sensations of the rose petals.


    I watched the car disappear and my heart couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°Was this thest goodbye?¡±


    Nighttime. I had my head lowered as I scrolled by the unfamiliar and gloomy area. From time to time, I would hear a few cats meowing. Ahead of me was a faint streetmp with a ghost beside it.


    The ghost stared at me and pointed behind me.


    It was a kind ghost. He indicated that I was being followed.


    I was sure it was the homicidal maniac as I pressed the frame of my sses and turned into an even darker alley.


    I had everything prepared. As expected, a dark figure appeared in front of me and blocked my path just likest time.


    Although I was well aware of everything that was going to take ce, I still had to pretend to be frightened. I swore and ran towards the other direction.


    My useless short legs only managed to run a few steps before I was caught. The homicidal maniac grabbed my hair and ruthlessly mmed my head against the wall.


    This time, he was evidently much harsher thanst time. Ifst time was his hobby, this time, it was a personal grudge.


    Based on the amount of strength he used, I could feel his deep hatred towards me.


    I felt something dripping down from my forehead. It was blood for sure. Although it was my own blood, the rusty scent still made me nauseous.


    I straightened my body and arranged my sses. I had to make sure I was able to see the killer clearly.


    ¡°Last time, I let you go. But you didn¡¯t know when to shut up.¡± He snarled as he took out a dagger without the slightest bit of hesitation. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to quickly finish you off!¡±


    Just as he was about to stab me, I raised one of my hand and had the other one pressed against my head. ¡°Wait! Let me ask you a question first.¡± I was trying my best not to pass out. ¡°You¡¯re the boss of the flower shop near the college, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± The homicidal maniac was stunned. He looked around his surroundings and took his mask off.


    Now, I was finally able to see his true self. The flower shop boss¡¯s face was sinister. It was as if he was Satan and he had just escaped from Hell. It waspletely different from his image during the day.


    He leaned his menacing face towards me as he cruellyughed, ¡°Since you already know, there is no need for me to hide.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, the Heavens is watching. Don¡¯t assume you can get away with doing so many horrible things. You¡¯ve killed so many lives. One day, you will be caught and punished!¡±


    ¡°So what if you know? You¡¯re about to enter another world. Why would I have to worry?¡± The homicidal maniac pressed his dagger against my neck. I tried to pull back as my pulse elerated.


    ¡°After I kill you, my next target is the policewoman at the hospital. You two can apanied each other.¡±


    What? Hearing him mention Sheyu brought shivers up my back. I should be his only victim! There was no need to involve Sheyu! If Sheyu gets killed, there was no purpose to what I was doing.


    ¡°I was the one who said all the things to the media. Whatever grudge you have, justsh it out at me!¡± I roared.


    ¡°No rush. I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡± The homicidal maniac¡¯s eyes revealed an ominous glint. I widened my eyes and held onto my breath. He was about to thrust his shining dagger in me. Although I was scared shitless, I didn¡¯t dare to lower my head; as if I was afraid to miss out myst moments.


    *Bang*


    That...did not sound like the sound of a dagger being stabbed into a body.


    It was a gunshot?!


    Where did the gunshote from?


    I tested my fingers and realized I was still alive.


    Just as the homicidal maniac was about to stab me, it spontaneously came to an end with a grunt. Three secondster, he copsed. A bunch of people suddenly came out from all directions and ran towards me and the killer.


    I vaguely saw blurry figures and people were questioning me, ¡°Are you still conscious? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°My fore...¡± I took a huge breath of cool air. I was so nervous that I had nearly forgotten to breathe. I greedily took huge breaths of fresh air as I gazed around my surroundings.


    What was going on? Everything appeared hazy.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Can you respond?¡± I could finally see clearly. It was Sheyu¡¯s colleague. He came with many medical personnels as they lifted me onto a stretcher. ¡°We are taking you to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Police cars and ambnces were shrilling around me. The spinning red light was an indication that I was safe. The fact that I was alive was a good thing. But could someone tell me what happened?


    I was confused until I made eye contact with the person standing next to the ambnce. It was Suyang.


    ¡°What?¡± I was lying on the stretcher, but my mouth was open from shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Suyang looked at me and calmly stated, ¡°Wipe away your tears and close your mouth.¡± Then, after I had been loaded onto the ambnce, he climbed in and sat down next to me.


    I didn¡¯t realized I had tears streaming down my face until Suyang brought it up. I couldn¡¯t even feel the tears running.


    While I was confused, Suyang tried to take my sses off. I stopped him, ¡°This is a very important item....¡±


    ¡°Let me keep it for you first. I know it¡¯s very important.¡± Suyang tried tofort me. After he took my sses, he put them on his face. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    His action made meugh. But the moment Iughed, I felt a wave of dizziness attacking me. ¡°It doesn¡¯t match you at all. You¡¯re so ugly...¡± I weakly joked.


    Somehow, I made it onto the ambnce. Somehow, I arrived at the hospital. Somehow, I was bind up and pushed into my ward. However, through all my somehows, I was fortunate enough to have Suyang by my side.


    I was conscious during the whole process. The doctor said my brain was the thickest skull he had ever encountered. I had two major incidents and they were both only a mild cerebral concussion. After resting a little, I could leave the hospital.

 Chapter 20

    <b>Chapter 20: Sheyu doesn¡¯t remember me</b>


    Suyang walked the doctor out and came back with a blue kettle.


    ¡°Exin to me what just happened.¡± The moment I opened my mouth, I instantly regretted it.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that. So I quickly altered my words, ¡°Were you and the police secretly monitoring me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suyang responded. He poured a cup of water for himself and crossed his legs as he leaned back against the chair with a cheeky expression.


    ¡°How did you guys know my n?¡±


    ¡°Use your goldfish brain. What is my rtionship with Shen Shaoqian?¡± Suyang hooked his finger through the centre of the frame and took the sses off.


    There were no lenses to begin with.


    ¡°He told me you wanted to borrow his surveince camera sses frame. I can¡¯t believe you were nning to risk your own life to capture the killer.¡± Based on his tone, I couldn¡¯t tell if he felt helpless or he was trying to mock me.


    At the time, I had nicely requested Shen Shaoqian not to tell Suyang. Unexpectedly, he still did. I pouted my mouth and wouldn¡¯t look at Suyang straight in the eye.


    I must seem so stupid to him now...


    My original n was to record all of the homicidal maniac¡¯s criminal activities with my sses.That way, when the police searched through my dead body, they would discover the secret of the sses and have the necessary evidence in order to seize him.


    ¡°Yeah. You saw through my n. And you saved my life.¡±


    Since I had survived such a horrific incident, I was naturally quite casual about it. But Suyang¡¯s expression was not casual at all. His face was rock solid as he jabbed my brain. ¡°You called that a n? A paramecium is a hundred times smarter than you at dealing with its enemies!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! So painful!¡± I stopped Suyang as I red at him, ¡°My brain is injured! Can¡¯t you see the bandages around my head? How can you poke it!?¡±


    ¡°See what? I have to make you suffer a bit so you can evolve into a human with an intellectual mind.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Suyang really enjoyed making me red in the face. He smiled and said in a satisfactory manner, ¡°I told you. When you get beat up, I will call the police for you.¡±


    Although he was joking, he actually did it.


    At the end of the day, Suyang saved my life. At that moment, I felt as if Suyang was shining in radiance.


    It seemed more and more probable..


    ¡°Oh yeah! Sheyu!¡± I suddenly remembered. Now that the homicidal maniac was dead, Sheyu¡¯s spirit should¡¯ve returned. I aggressively yanked the intravenous drip off my hand and surprised Suyang. He widened his legs and spread his arms to block my path. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see someone.¡± I tried to push Suyang away. As it happened, a wave of dizziness hit me and I lost the strength in both my legs and tumbled backwards.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Suyang hastily caught me and I was firmly wrapped in his embrace like a baby.


    Since we¡¯ve met, this was the first time we were so intimately close to each other. Thus, the feeling was magnified.


    As my back leaned against his chest, I could feel his heart beating. I inhaled a deep breath and I could smell the faint fresh lemon scent on him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk, and you want to go somewhere?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice hovered above me. I raised my head and we made direct eye contact. By now, I couldn¡¯t hear anything that he was saying. My heart was beating like crazy. I¡¯ve been single for 25 years.


    Suyang also took my second maiden crush moment.


    The first time urred in my dream. This time, it was reality.


    I continued acting like I was in a paralyzed state. I ced all my weight against Suyang.


    ¡°Speak to me, Goldfish!¡± Suyang had one hand supporting me and the other firmly smacking my face. ¡°Goldfish! Lin Yixin! Can you hear me? Your brain isn¡¯t damaged from the impact, right?¡±


    What should I say? What am I supposed to say? He was watching me? Why was he watching me? Oh, I need to say something! The atmosphere was too acute. What should I do? He is so good looking. Was he always this handsome? Howe he looked especially good today?


    I must look like a dwarf right now. Suddenly, I wanted to leave a good impression. I didn¡¯t want to lean on him like an useless person. Oh God, who can tell me what to do....?


    All my brain cells were awaken as they operated with flying speed. Then, the short circuit fumed with rage and discharged smoke..


    Suyang dragged me to the bed in a sitting position as he bent over in front of me and pped his hands. ¡°Goldfish! Wake up! Come back!¡±


    His loud voice brought me back from my inner world.


    ¡°I.....I. am. going. to. see. Sheyu. I. think. she. is. awake.¡± For some reason, I sounded very robotic. My arms and legs were stiff as I headed towards the exit. Surprisingly, they obeyed my orders.


    As I left the room, I was quite disappointed with myself. At critical moments like these, I should be calm and collected. Yet, I acted like a fool and was aplete mess.


    The feeling could be described as someone scolding me, but I wasn¡¯t able toe up with an argument until after I had returned home. I regretted not speaking up to alleviate my situation when I could.


    After I escaped from Suyang¡¯s side, I took small quick steps towards Sheyu¡¯s ward.


    From a distance, I could hear a lot of noiseing from her ward. When I got close to the entrance, I could hear tears of joy from Sheyu¡¯s parents.


    I was quite confident that Sheyu was awake.


    I lightly knocked on the door as I poked my head in. Surprisingly, there were a lot of people inside. There were police officers, the doctor, and Sheyu¡¯s parents.


    Most importantly, Sheyu was awake and sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Sheyu! You¡¯re awake! I am so d!¡± I happily skipped over because I wanted to hold her hand. But Sheyu appeared bewildered.


    ¡°You are...?¡± Sheyu had confusion written all over her face.


    My hand hovered in midair. Facing her nk expression, I lowered my head and wasn¡¯t sure where I should ce my two hands.


    ¡°Who are you....?¡± Sheyu weakly asked. The three words were softly spoken but they prated through my heart. Suddenly, everywhere seemed very dark, and I was standing at a corner with everyone¡¯s attention on me.


    Out of the bunch, Sheyu¡¯s gaze was the most intense. I felt as if their eyes were the light source. The line of sight was the equivalent to light rays as they shined on me.


    It was as if I was a convict being interrogated. I felt awkward, but I had nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Sheyu, she is the girl you rescuedst time. It¡¯s because of her that we finally caught the homicidal maniac.¡± I heard someone introducing me to Sheyu.


    ¡°I....uh, I want to thank you for saving mest time...also, I¡¯m sorry you ended up getting harmed because of me.¡± I took a step back to give myself a way out of this embarrassing situation.


    She honestly doesn¡¯t remember me?


    ¡°You managed to catch the murderer whomitted all sorts of crime. We, the police department, should be ashamed of ourselves!¡± Sheyu smiled as she joked. But I couldn¡¯t smile at all.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡± I was too stubborn. My heart truly wanted to know, and subconsciously it rolled off my tongue.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Most likely, my voice was too low, Sheyu didn¡¯t hear me, and asked.


    I immediately shook my head, ¡°Nothing. Nothing! I said, I hope you get well soon. You¡¯re a good police officer.¡±


    Then, I bowed to everyone and rushed out of the suffocating room.


    Perhaps humans were selfish, I missed the spirit Sheyu. We used to be inseparable.


    She was the first person I considered a friend. She saved me, and I saved her. Yet, she had forgotten about me; whereas I still remember her. After all the things we¡¯ve been through, I felt like it was unfair to me.


    Originally, I left in high spirits, but I returned dispirited and downcast. I went in my cold and empty ward. Both my mind and body were exhausted. I climbed in bed and lied on my stomach as I supported my chin with my elbows and stared out the window. I watched the wavering branch as I began to ponder life.


    The leaves were randomly swishing around with ack of tempo. It was just like how I felt on the inside -confused and irritated.


    I walked towards the window and opened it. The cold night air ruthlessly entered and I began to tremble from the cold. Yet, I had no intentions of closing it. Once in a while, getting blown by the wind was probably good for my opinionated brain.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡± An arm suddenly appeared in front of me and pulled the window shut. The transparent window reflected Suyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± I gazed at the reflection as I softly said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should return home.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Earlier you were like a lively tiger. Why are you like a frosted eggnt now?¡±


    ¡°If you want to mock me, just stop. I¡¯m not in the mood to hear this stuff right now. Leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know. I¡¯m not here to be sarcastic. I know this is not a good time, but I still have to say....¡± Suyang stammered. He was acting all shy and awkward. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was he going to confess to me?

 Chapter 21

    <b>Chapter 21: Interviewing the homicidal maniac</b>


    ¡°Say it...¡± I turned my head to look at him. Deep down, I was a bit hopeful. My eyes were beginning to light up again.


    ¡°Umm...!¡± Suyang suddenly grabbed both my hands and ced his on top. His eyes were bright and full of expression.


    ¡°Say it! Hurry!¡± I wondered if my guess was correct. Currently, my emotions were stirring and I was very excited. I didn¡¯t even dare to blink because I was afraid I would miss this precious moment.


    ¡°Remember what you said about letting me see the homicidal maniac...?¡± Suyang tried to read my reaction.


    The moment he opened his mouth, I felt my heart sank. Today, I had suffered through too many psychological blows. Is going negative really ok?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the homicidal maniac die from the gunshot? I can¡¯t bring him back to life and order him to discuss how he had developed his abnormal mindset, you know?¡± Although I could see the homicidal maniac if I wanted to, I didn¡¯t want to see him again.


    Suyang shook his head, his eyes were filled with longing, ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s just wounded. I need you to speak to the police department. I really want to see him. If possible, ideally, I would like to take part in the interrogation.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that? Interrogating the criminal happens internally! We aremoners. We cannot take part!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different! Not only were you one of the victims, you also contributed greatly in this case. If you personally ask, they should be fine with it.¡± Suyang confidently stated as he grabbed both my shoulders.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s for me to watch. What does it have to do with you?¡± I pulled from Suyang¡¯s grasp as I exercised my muscles and lied back in bed.


    ¡°I can follow you! Don¡¯t forget. You promised me this. If you go back on your words, I will....¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡± I arrogantly raised my chin and gazed at Suyang.


    In one second, Suyang went from a ferocious face to a smiling face. He stroked my head like I was a puppy. ¡°Our goldfish is so pretty. She will definitely keep her promise, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Goldfish?¡± I red at him.


    Suyang quickly waved his hands, ¡°No! It¡¯s Yixin! Our Yixin is so pretty. She will definitely not go back on her words....¡±


    Oh God. He¡¯s so desperate to see the homicidal maniac that he doesn¡¯t even care about his pride anymore? He praised me!? Wait, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? It¡¯s a bit odd...


    ¡°Fine fine fine. I¡¯ll speak to the police officers. But I can¡¯t guarantee they will let me. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I know you can do it!¡± Suyang was degenerating. He acted more pleased than a three years old receiving a candy. His smile was so big, it was practically drawing to the back of his head.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t understand how he could be so excited to see a person that was mentally unstable.


    Right before he left, he stroked my head again and smiled. ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯lle see you tomorrow.¡±


    I felt like Suyang had changed a lot since the first time I¡¯ve met him. Initially, I thought he was the iceberg from Titanic. Now, I¡¯ve realized he could also be a considerate cotton-padded jacket.


    Is it because I was starting to like him?


    I leaned against the bed as I guarded the empty room and warned myself.


    Don¡¯t you dare think crookedly! If he discovers you¡¯re interested in him, he might think you have an ulterior motive to live with him. Who knows? He might kick you out before the renovations areplete! Or perhaps he¡¯ll make you live elsewhere. Aaaaiii, secretly crushing on someone is so depressing....


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°When can you be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Have you contacted the police?¡±


    ¡°The homicidal maniac woke up today. He is temporarily in custody.¡±


    ¡°The interrogation is happening soon. What are your thoughts on it?¡±


    Everyday, Suyang nagged me like a broken record. I couldn¡¯t handle his belligerent saliva attack. So the first thing I did after I was discharged from the hospital was to contact Sheyu to ask if it was alright to bring Suyang with me to see the homicidal maniac.


    Although Sheyu had no recollection of our past together, she agreed to let Suyang apanied me to the detention center to interview the killer due to my identity and contribution to the case.


    ¡°Are you sure you want toe too?¡± Suyang sounded a bit concern as we stood by the entrance of the meeting room.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t forget. He wouldn¡¯t have been caught if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± Although those words came out of my mouth, deep down, I was very conflicted. On one hand, I didn¡¯t want to see the homicidal maniac. On the other, I was curious about what he was like now that he had been taken in custody. For some reason, I felt like seeing him suffer would make me feel much better.


    Thanks to the murderer being arrested, Huang Zhiwen and Xu Ming also woke up from theiras.


    I went inside with Suyang as we sat and waited. At the corner of the meeting room was a crouching ghost that was as thin as a match. His face was deathly pale as he stared at us. Most likely, he didn¡¯t know I could see him as he quickly lowered his head again.


    The clothes ghosts have on were thest items they were wearing before their deaths. Based on what he was wearing, he was a death penalty criminal.


    Approximately a few minutester, the homicidal maniac was brought out with handcuffs around his hands. The moment he saw me, he had a jeering expression on his face. He confidently sat down and leaned against the back of his chair with his legs opened wide. His two eyes narrowed and he stared at me like he was a ravenous wolf and I was his prey.


    Unfortunately, the wolf fell for the prey¡¯s trap and ended up bing a locked up dog.


    I nkly looked at him. I didn¡¯t want him to see me cower to one side. Suyang broke the silence, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±


    The homicidal maniac slowly shifted his attention and pupils towards Suyang. He used his usual devilish tone as he growled, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I know her. Thanks to her, I am like this right now.¡±


    ¡°I told you. You will be punished for your actions. From now on, you should expect retribution. Sadly, even if you die thousands of times, the innocent victims that you¡¯ve killed will never be able to return.¡± I bitterly interrupted. There was still more I wanted to say, but Suyang stopped me by tapping my hand on the table.


    I restrained myself as I held in my breath. Then, I turned my head and stared at the floor and no longer uttered a sound.


    ¡°I am a journalist that is here to interview you.¡± Suyang began to fabricate. ¡°Apparently you have pleaded guilty to all ten crimes. Why?¡±


    The homicidal maniac coldlyughed, ¡°What? Is it not enough that I pleaded guilty? Are you implying I shouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely curious. The police department only has proof that you are rted to this particr case. They do not have proof to use you as the killer for the other nine cases. So why did you voluntarily reveal everything?¡±


    ¡°When I was caught, that was the true me. Do you understand?¡± The homicidal maniac leaned forward as he ovepped his hands and pressed them against the table. ¡°Because of people like you, I am able to have a rebirth. Why would I renounce my masterpiece to drift and live without purpose? This perfect masterpiece only belongs to me!¡± He screeched.


    You psycho! Pah!


    I silently berated.


    As of now, he has not shown any signs of regret or made any apology. This waspletely opposite to what I had expected. I didn¡¯t want to hear him speak anymore and got up in a whoosh.


    I turned to Suyang, ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for you in the car.¡±


    Suyang gave me his car keys and I left the meeting room without turning back.


    Before the door was shut, I heard the homicidal maniac screaming behind me, ¡°Little girl. You think you¡¯ve won? You were only able to prevent my actions. But you will never be able to stop my hidden worshippers that I have influenced! One day, you will also receive retribution!¡±


    Despite not wanting to, I still heard the homicidal maniac¡¯s threat. I hurried and left the detention center and returned to the car.


    After locking all the doors and closing all the windows, I adjusted my seat and attempted to rx.


    I felt like I was trying to hold resentment back, but it would continuously punch me in the pit of my stomach; making it hard for me to breathe.


    I waited in the car for a very long time. I had no idea what Suyang and the homicidal maniac could be talking about for so long.


    I haven¡¯t had lunch yet, and my stomach was beginning to grumble.


    Around 3pm, someone suddenly knocked against the window and woke me up from my nap. I jumped a little as I opened my eyes and noticed Suyang trying to peek inside of the window. Since he was looking so aimlessly, I knew he couldn¡¯t see me from the outside.


    I reached out my finger and drew the outline of his face on the car window. Ultimately, I ended at the tip of his nose.


    I thought it was rather fun, and took awhile before I finally let him in. I pretended I had just woken up as I stretched my body, ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <b>Chapter 22: Are you even human?</b>


    Suyang had no expression on his face as he rushed me off the driver¡¯s seat onto the front passenger seat. He remained in silence as he stared off in space and drove very robotically.


    ¡°Hey. What happened to you? Don¡¯t scare me?¡± Generally, I already considered Suyang a bit odd. But now, he was acting even more strange.


    He wasn¡¯t one of the homicidal maniac¡¯s so-called ¡°hidden worshippers¡± right? Could he have been brainwashed and have some evil thoughts?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be very dangerous of him to drive? No, I was currently in danger?! Thinking of this, I began to slightly freak out and tactfully remained quiet until we arrived home.


    It was as if Suyang had wind blowing under his feet. He ran to take the elevator without waiting for me. As a result, I had to wait for another one. By the time I entered the apartment, he was nowhere in sight aside from his tightly shut door.


    I was pacing back and forth in the living room for quite some time as I fretted from within. Eventually, I decided to press my face against his door to hear what he was doing.


    I lowered my body like a cat as I gently pressed my hands on the ground. I pricked up my ears and attentively tried to hear the activity in the room. What was it? There was a faint noise. It sounded somewhat like a person pounding on the keyboard.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I became. I decided to give Shen Shaoqian a call.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re still alive?¡± That was Shen Shaoqian¡¯s first line. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be d or disappointed. ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke around as I temporarily hid in a corner and whispered, ¡°I brought Suyang to see the homicidal maniac. But now, he¡¯s acting really strange. On the way home, he wouldn¡¯t say a single word. And the moment he got home, he locked himself in the room. He¡¯ll be ok, right?¡±


    Sheo Shaoqian chuckled. On the contrary, he seemed to be very rxed about my concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s like that. Just leave him alone. Pretend he doesn¡¯t exist and live your days. When the time is up, he wille out on his own. But, you should buy some chocte and put it in the fridge...or anything that¡¯s sweet and can replenish sugar levels.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s good enough?¡± After hearing Shen Shaoqian¡¯s suggestion, I was very doubtful. But if that was what his best friend said, I will follow along.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive! Don¡¯t worry! By the way, I asked about your apartment yesterday. They told me it¡¯ll bepleted in three days or so. You must be tired of living with Suyang, right? You¡¯ll be free soon. Just endure a bit longer! Add oil!¡± Then, Shen Shaoqian briskly hung up the phone and left me all by myself in a disheveled state.


    My apartment will bepleted in three days?


    That was supposed to be great news, but why wasn¡¯t I happy about it at all? Yes. It must be because I didn¡¯t want to part with this huge apartment.


    I gazed at Suyang¡¯s bedroom door. That must be the reason...


    So, I listened to Shen Shaoqian and lived as if I was on my own. I acted like Suyang didn¡¯t exist.


    But once in awhile, I would be curious and look towards his room¡¯s direction. Deep down, I prayed he wasn¡¯t dead.


    Finally, after two dayster, Suyang crawled out of his room.


    At the time, I was eating a bun and searching the web for a job. I noticed Suyang was still wearing the same clothes he had worn from the interview day.


    When he crawled out, his hair was a mess and his face was dirty.


    ¡°You! You! You!¡± The closer our proximity, the stronger the fermentation smell. It was disgusting. I held onto my nose as I drew back.


    ¡°Sh...sh....¡± Suyang appeared mentally unstable as he shook his head and muttered to himself.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I crinkled my brows. I didn¡¯t dare to lessen my alertness while facing this abnormal version of Suyang.


    ¡°Shui...(water in Mandarin)¡± Suyang raised his voice and repeated once more. This time, I could clearly hear him.


    I quickly ran to the fridge and grabbed a water bottle and threw it at him.


    Surprisingly, Suyang didn¡¯t catch the water bottle. Instead, the water bottle urately smashed against his body. Suyang was motionless.


    I covered my mouth; not knowing what to do.


    Deep down, I was thinking, ¡°Wow, the poisonous tongue bully Suyang has been knocked out by a water bottle thrown by me?¡±


    I hastily ran to Suyang and held him up. His entire body limply fell into my embrace. I could tell his eyes were unable to focus, and I lightly pped his cheek, ¡°Hey, you ok?¡±


    ¡°Water.....¡±


    He was already in this critical state, yet he was still begging for water. After I unscrewed the lid, I ced the water bottle against his lips.


    With my help, Suyang finished the entire bottle.


    After drinking the water, Suyang didn¡¯t get up. He remained in the same position and his eyes appeared lifeless as he gazed off at a distant location.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I followed the direction of his gaze, but I didn¡¯t see anything interesting.


    ¡°I...want...to....eat...¡± After a long time, Suyang suddenly said a sentence.


    True, he hadn¡¯t eaten in two days. No wonder he was acting like this.


    ¡°Alright. Wait for me here. I will make something for you to eat now.¡± I lied the weak Suyang t against the ground. Then, I ran to the fridge to look for the chocte and sweets that Shen Shaoqian had told me to buy and gave him some to replenish his sugar level. Lastly, I simply cooked Suyang two bags of instant noodles and eggs.


    The smell of instant noodles filled the room, and as Suyang gnawed on the chocte, he began to wiggle on the ground. It was as if he wasing back to life, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to get up.


    So, I, a 160cm+ tiny person, had to lift a 180cm+ big person to the dining table to eat. Envisioning it was very hrious.


    While Suyang was wolfing down his noodles, I couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°What have you been doing these past two days?¡±


    ¡°Writing a novel.¡± Suyang responded without lifting his head, as he continuously sucked his noodles.


    ¡°Writing a novel doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t eat or drink for two days, right? Based on how you¡¯re eating, I feel like you can swallow a whole ox.¡±


    ¡°Inspiration is something that you must grasp immediately.¡± Suyang suddenly lifted his head and sharply stared at me. He continued, ¡°Once, I didn¡¯t sleep for five days in a row to write. This is already considered light.¡±


    His tone was downying his words. ¡°Five days? How did you survive? Pure willpower? Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Shen Shaoqian found a doctor to inject nutrient fluid in me.¡±


    My eyes were nearly popping out. I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. Suddenly, I felt like Suyang¡¯s existence was like a God. What type of life did he lived back then? He hadpletely evoked my curiosity.


    ¡°Are you a famous author? What type of novels have you written?¡±


    ¡°Have you found a job yet?¡± Suyang didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he asked another one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The moment I think about it, I feel so depressed...¡± In an instant, my mood turned from sunny to cloudy. ¡°For amoner like me who came from an average school, who graduated with an ordinary degree, it is not so simple to find a job in this terrible economy. Now that I think back, I feel so wronged for losing my previous job!¡±


    ¡°How did you lose your previous job?¡±


    ¡°Mm...I identally knocked the boss¡¯s mother across the hall when I ran out of the washroom....not something big....¡± I mumbled obscurely.


    Suyangughed and nearly spat out all his noodles, ¡°I don¡¯t think you were wronged for losing your job at all. As expected, you are a goldfish!¡±


    I grudgingly red at Suyang, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Suyang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I mean, can you cook me another bag of noodles?¡±


    ¡°You have strength now. Cook it yourself.¡± I left the dining table and went to the living room to sit on the couch. I hugged the cushion as I imagined my pathetic future; being stranded on the streets.


    Suyang also came out. He was probably not going to cook the noodles. Currently, he was holding onto the bread that I had left over. ¡°What type of expression is this? Who would want you when you have such a miserable face?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you try to understand the sorrows of modern average women? Do you know how grim it is for us? If we are the same age, we cannotpete against their higher education. If they have the same education level as us, we cannotpete against the young ones...¡± At this point, I deeply sighed again.


    ¡°Ohhh, so you¡¯re inferior!¡± Suyang began to chew my bread as he looked down at me.


    I crossed my eyes as I red at him and pursed my lips, ¡°What do you mean inferior?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I thought you were staying home because you would often get into trouble. Unexpectedly, the main issue is your ability.¡± Suyang had a very serious expression as he evaluated me like a member from the judging panel.


    I was even more annoyed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a good-for-nothing and I stir up trouble easily. I can also attract ghosts! Look! There is a ghost behind you!¡± Tom gracefully strolled by Suyang. It was a real joke. I wanted to scared him.

 Chapter 23

    <b>Chapter 23: Another contract?</b>


    Surprisingly, the moment Suyang heard my words, he froze and his facial expression appeared aghast.


    Huh? This guy....was afraid of ghosts? The corner of my mouth curved into a sinister smile. I evilly gazed at Suyang and vowed that I must make him lose his mind before I quit.


    ¡°Hey, do you believe in ghosts?¡±


    ¡°There are no such thing as ghosts!¡± Suyang straightened his chest and spoke in his clear, shaky voice. But it didn¡¯t seem like he was saying it to me. It sounded like he was trying to self-hypnotize himself.


    Now that I was certain Suyang was afraid of ghosts, I slowly got up from the couch and swayed my way to his side. I adopted a frightening expression and whispered, ¡°Ghosts....are things that you cannot see! Perhaps, there is one hanging by your living room window right now!¡±


    I calmly lifted my hand and pointed towards the living room window that had no ghost.


    Suyang followed the direction of my finger and stared. I clearly noticed his pupils widening.


    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA!¡± Seeing him like this, I couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re scared of ghosts!¡±


    Suyang solemnly looked at me, ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid of ghosts? I already told you. There are no such things as ghosts in this world! Why would I be afraid of something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. There are no ghosts in this world. No need to worry...¡± I patted Suyang¡¯s back in aforting manner.


    If I were honest and told him that his apartment was already the home of many ghosts, he would probably be scared shitless. In addition, I was afraid he would kick me out. So after scaring him a bit, I hopped back to my room.


    I stared at my bedroom window for a long time. There wasn¡¯t a ghost in the living room, but there was one in my room.


    After I was certain I had locked the doors, I moved my chair over and sat by the window to observe the mistress.


    ¡°Honestly, tell me what¡¯s the point of being a ghost? You can¡¯t carry weight on your shoulders. You can¡¯t raise your hands to strike. You can¡¯t even touch a person you want to touch. What¡¯s the point of staying in this world? Why don¡¯t you leave? Is there something you miss too much and want to hold on too?¡±? Suddenly, I asked the mistress all the questions that had been going through my mind after all these years.


    Her lifeless pupils became alert, and the mistress fixedly red at me like she wanted to say something. However, since she opened her eyes too wide, bright red blood was spilling out from the rim of her eyes.


    By now, I was ustomed to seeing fierce-looking ghosts, so it didn¡¯t affect me much anymore. ¡°Are you crying? See? As a ghost, you can¡¯t even speak and express yourself. I can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re trying to say....¡±


    Hearing my words, her pupils became lifeless again. She vented, and now she had to suppress her thoughts again.


    ¡°I heard from Grandmother Meng that ghosts stay in this world due to resentment. Something about their so-called aura makes it impossible for them to leave. Could this be you too?¡±


    ¡°I know your spirit has not dispersed because you were shoved off the balcony. But you chose to be the home-wrecker first! Plus, the woman who caused your death had been seized and locked up already. I feel like you shouldn¡¯t continue to hold to a grudge but release instead...¡±


    Somehow, my topic changed to persuading the mistress to ept her fate and free herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think my words are true?¡± I tested.


    The next second, the mistress disappeared.


    Huh? My words were effective?


    I stood up and opened the window as I lightly poked out my head and looked to my left and right. The mistress was gone. This was the first time she had left my apartment window. It was honestly a good thing, but I was a bit worried. Where did she go?


    Was she gone forever?


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Was this what mothers feel when they urge their kids to go to school? Yet, when they finally do go, there is a sense of loss?


    While I was searching for the mistress all over my room, a document was trying to slid its way through my door crack.


    I went over and yanked open the door to catch the crouching Suyang clumsily trying to push the document through.


    He lifted his head and blinked his deep huge eyes at me as he stood up. Rather than trying to stuff the document through my door crack, he thrusted it into my arms instead.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I grabbed hold of it. I had a bad premonition the moment I saw the A4 paper document.


    Employee Contract.


    I was bbergasted when I saw these two words on the first row.


    Was he specialized in manufacturing contracts?


    I was toozy to guess and directly asked Suyang, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Employee Contract.¡±


    ¡°I can read the words. I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re giving an employee contract to me. Are you sure if it¡¯s for me?¡±


    ¡°After much consideration, I have realized you are very useful in helping me gain inspiration for my creation. So, I would like to hire you as an assistant.¡±


    ¡°You. Want. Me. To. Be. Your. Assistant? Don¡¯t joke around with other people¡¯s upation. It is not funny.¡± There was ack of faith and distrust in all my words.


    Suyang ignored my skepticism and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have a job right now, and I need an assistant. This is a win-win for both of us.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why Suyang was so determined to have me as his assistant, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up on such a good opportunity. However, I pretended to hesitate because I wanted to remain reserved. ¡°Hmmm...Let me think about it. After all....¡±


    ¡°If you want to know the specifics, your monthly wage would be 10000 rmb. Meals and amodations are provided.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it!¡± The moment I heard how much he was willing to paying me, I no longer cared to remain reserved.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t exined the contract yet...¡± Suyang appeared stunned by my reaction. He didn¡¯t seem to realize how alluring the sry was.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, I¡¯m sure it is clearly stated in the contract. I¡¯ll slowly go through itter. Where do I sign? Last page, right?¡± I was worried Suyang will renege his offer, so I quickly grabbed a pen. Just as I was about to sign my name on it, Suyang stopped me.


    Did he regret already? I was startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to read this before signing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m very talented and capable of many things. Whatever you want me to do wouldn¡¯t be much of an obstacle for me.¡± Then, I elbowed Suyang and swiftly signed my name and urged him as well.


    Suyang casually signed his name on the contract as he sighed at me. ¡°Considering how you didn¡¯t seriously go through the contract, I feel like it is necessary for me to tell you as my assistant, your most important job is to guide me to the correct state of mind.¡±


    ¡°Guide you into a state of mind...what do you mean?¡± This is the first time I heard of such a role.


    ¡°Remember the first time we met? Do you remember what Shen Shaoqian and I were doing? Something like that. In order to create impactful writing, I need to personally live the character¡¯s life. I need to be in his exact mood in order to write vividly.¡±


    I somewhat understood as I nodded, ¡°So I have to act? I have to act whatever role you want me to act?¡±


    Suyang nodded. He seemed proud of my understanding, ¡°Yes. Acting. I also need it to be realistic.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Acting is no problem. When I was young, I often lied. So now, I¡¯m very experienced at pretending.¡± I effortlessly boasted. Suddenly, Suyang got very close to me and forced me to back up against the wall.


    He bent his waist, and there was only the distance of a fist between our faces. Although he looked very sloppy at the moment, it couldn¡¯t conceal his natural beauty.


    I pulled back my neck and was at my wits¡¯ end.


    ¡°Uh...what are you doing?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars as he pursed his mouth and smiled gracefully. He slowly spoke, ¡°My next creation is rted to love.¡±

 Chapter 24

    <b>Chapter 24: Suyang is so childish</b>


    I rented out the apartment that I had previously stayed and officially moved in with Suyang to work for him. Although my title was an assistant, in reality, I was really a female servant and a little white mouse in an experiment.


    Everyday, I had to wash his clothes and prepare three meals. Furthermore, aside from his bedroom, I had to clean the entire apartment. In addition, I had to participate or be his victim in all sorts of pranks.


    For instance, asionally, he would give me a packet of chewing gum. But once, when I caught the chewing gum, I realized there was a trap at the back (tl: she was probably zapped?)...and he held onto his belly as he roared intoughter.


    Another time, he stuck a note behind my back while I wasn¡¯t paying attention. On that fateful day, he deliberately brought me out with him. I didn¡¯t realize he had used superglue to stick a note behind my back until I noticed a lot of strange nces. On the note, there was an arrow pointing to the left; which had ¡°the smartest person in the world¡± written on it.


    I finally understood why Suyang insisted on standing to my left.


    I didn¡¯t know if I, as the victim, lost more face, or he, the self-proimed smartest person, was worse off.


    In brief, Suyang was extremely fond of these childish pranks. He never seemed to get tired of them.


    ¡ª¨C


    On one ordinary day, I had just returned from buying groceries. The moment I entered the apartment, I saw Suyang curled up on the couch. He appeared distressed and sorrowful as if there were ck clouds looming over his face.


    My intuition was telling me that if I ask him what was wrong, I would ultimately be the one to be out of luck. So, I pretended not to see anything as I stealthily tried to slip into the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.....¡± Suyang used a downcast tone as he looked at me with his droopy eyes.


    Ah. Damn it. He caught me!


    I turned around and showed him the bags that I was holding, ¡°Yeah, I just came back with the groceries and I¡¯m going to put them in the fridge now.¡±


    ¡°Put down the groceries. Can¡¯t you see how upset I am?¡± Suyang bitterly red at me. Uh...so is he implying he wants me to gofort him or something?


    Ugghhh...now that he was my boss, I didn¡¯t really have a choice. So, I obediently put down the groceries and walked over to the couch. ¡°May I ask what is wrong, boss?¡± I patiently asked.


    Suyang raised his head and I immediately noticed the dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night? Were you up all night writing again?¡±


    Suyang shook his head as he patted the package that he had around his arms. He gazed at me with a pitiful expression. ¡°Last night, I had a dream. I dreamt that I had turned into a stray cat. I didn¡¯t have a home, food, or an owner. When I encountered bad people, I was bullied. At the end, I starved to death in the rain....¡±


    My eyes grew big, and I had a very bad feeling about this. ¡°So...?¡±


    Suyang shoved the package he was holding towards me. ¡°Today, you must hand out the cat food to all the stray cats in the area. All of it. Nothing must be left over.¡±


    Now, I could finally read the words on the package. It was 25kg of cat food.


    I scratched my neck and found it somewhat hard to take. ¡°Boss, since it was your dream, it was your calling. As the saying goes, ¡®Whoever hung the bell on the tiger¡¯s neck must untie it.¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t you be the one personally handing the cat food out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very busy person. As my assistant, you will be representing me. Plus, you have no choice. Currently, it¡¯s your working hours.¡± Suyang said in his matter-of-fact voice. Once again, Suyang was giving me an unreasonable task to do.


    Busy? I swept my eyes at Suyang as I stared at his pyjamas and messy hair. If this was considered busy, no one in this world would be considered not busy.


    It took me a day to distribute 25kg of cat food. I used a stic bag as it made it easier for me to carry the cat food. I went to an area where most stray cats hung out and ¡°meowed¡± a lot to get their attention while I was distributing.


    Worse of all, after the cats were done, I had to pick up the stic bag to throw it away. Recently, there has been a uncle from management who keeps patrolling around. I must not get caught for littering...


    But while I was picking up the stic bag, a vicious cat wed me. I had to go to the hospital to get a vine.


    Of course, this was considered a work injury and I got Suyang to give me a reimbursement.


    Poor me. Who else would get wed by a cat for work purposes?


    ¡ª¨C


    Two dayster -evening.


    I was still recovering from my injury. Currently, I was resting on a rocking chair as I sat by the window. It had been raining all day. From time to time, there would be ear-splitting sounds of thunder. It was quite horrifying.


    After dinner, I had taken a nap. Before my nap, Suyang was still at home ying video games. But when I woke up, he had disappeared somewhere. It had already been more than two hours and he was nowhere in sight. I looked out the window and curved into a smile.


    I feel so at ease when Suyang wasn¡¯t around.


    The sky wasn¡¯t totally ck yet, so while I was looking outside, I vaguely saw a crazy figure that was standing motionlessly in the rain.


    From my angle, his rear view appeared very sad. ¡°Did he just go through a breakup? Does he think he¡¯s acting in a soap opera?¡± I said my thoughts out loud. All my life, I had always looked down on men who were super dramatic like they were the main leads from a drama.


    I couldn¡¯t understand and neither did I want to understand why they would purposelye out during a thunderstorm and get drenched.


    Hmm, he was probably crazy.


    But the more I stared at his rear view, the more I felt like something was wrong.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, howe he resembled Suyang a bit?


    It must be a misconception....Suyang wouldn¡¯t be that insane, right? There was a possibility of one in ten thousand, but I decided to give Suyang a call. The moment he picked up, I heard unending sounds of rain in the background.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice was very quiet. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that quiet; it was being concealed by the pitter-patter.


    I was so shocked that I nearly dropped my phone. I didn¡¯t know what to say. After I was stunned for three minutes, I hurriedly stood up and took an umbre as I rushed out the door in my slippers and indoor clothes.


    The elevator took forever toe. I was impatiently stomping my feet as I grumbled. ¡°Why is he so stupid?! ...if he caught a cold, who would have to take care of him? Me!¡±


    The moment I arrived at the entrance of the first floor, there was a sh of lightning and a *hong long* sound. I was so frightened that I stopped in my tracks.


    I tightly gripped onto the umbre as I hesitated whether I should exit my building or not. Then, I saw Suyang¡¯s figure shivering from the cold. That idiot!!


    I gritted my teeth and ran out with the umbre, screeching, ¡°Suyang! Suyang! Hurry up ande home!¡±


    Hearing my voice, Suyang turned around. Since he was drenched, his hair was stered against his head. Originally, he already looked thin and weak. Now, he looked even more frail.


    Although I was holding onto an umbre, I was getting attacked by rain from all direction. In a few seconds, I was also wet; especially when the wind blew, my umbre would be shaking uncontrobly.


    With difficulty, I held onto the umbre with one hand while I tried to pull the motionless Suyang with the other. ¡°Go home!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Suyang firmly shook me off as he looked unhappy and replied in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I am not going!¡±


    ¡°Why are you out here getting soaked?¡± I could already hear the sign of a cold. I wanted to drag him home by force.


    But the strength of my one hand was no match to the strength of his two hands, so I simply got rid of my umbre and exposed myself to the storm. I used two hands as I tried pushing him from behind, ¡°Hurry up and go home!¡±


    The storm was scarier than what I had anticipated. The moment I separated from my umbre, I was rained on so hard that I could barely keep my eyes opened. At the same time, Suyang was still resisting me. It made me even more furious.


    In a moment of desperation, I ruthlessly kicked him as I roared, ¡°Can you go home?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing an experiment right now. If you want to go home, go!¡±


    By now, my umbre had been blown far away by the wind. But Suyang picked it up and handed it to me, ¡°Who told you toe out?¡±


    I had to put my hand over my forehead in order to slit open my eyes. Just as I was about to say something, another explosive thunder sound rang in my ears. I threw myself in Suyang¡¯s embrace as I violently beat his back with my fists. At the same time, I was babbling nonsense, ¡°Aiya! Ma ya! Go! Home.....go now! At this rate, we might be so unlucky that we get split in half!¡±


    After a long time, Suyang grabbed my arm and we wildly ran back into the building to hide from the rain.


    In less than three minutes, my entire body was soaked. As for Suyang, he looked like a fresh seafood that had just been fished from the ocean. Everytime he made a movement, there was a *hula* sound.


    ¡°What the heck are you trying to do now?¡± I muttered as I wrung the water from my clothes. I was extremely annoyed.

 Chapter 25

    <b>Chapter 25: My second time in University</b>


    ¡°I already told you I¡¯m experimenting. Why did youe down to disturb me?¡± Suyang reacted like I was a sinner, ¡°I know you¡¯re not of much use, but can you not cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°I purposely came down for you! There is shing lightning and thundering outside. What if you get hit by lightning? Plus, even if you don¡¯t get struck, you will catch a cold after standing in the rain for so long!¡± I felt wronged as all my emotions began to bubble up from within.


    All of a sudden, I exploded. I shoved Suyang and shrieked, ¡°If you want to get drenched so badly, then go! From now on, I won¡¯t give a shit even if you die outside!¡±


    Then, I ran straight into the elevator door. I nned to go up on my own.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, an arm reached in and the elevator doors opened again. Suyang stood in front of me as droplets of water continued to drip on the ground. He gazed at me attentively as he entered the elevator and leaned against a corner. His voice couldn¡¯t be anymore quiet, ¡°Wait for me....¡±


    When my handsome bodyguard saw both of us drenched, he was astonished. Then, he waved at me, but I ignored him and walked straight into the apartment. I was still furious at Suyang, so I acted in a fit of pique and pretended like he didn¡¯t exist.


    This was the first time I had encountered a person who failed to cherish himself at all!


    As expected, after the storm, Suyang caught a cold.


    Suyang wiped his runny nose on tissues and left it all over the apartment. The bacteria followed him everywhere.


    In order to prevent myself from getting infected, I had to make all sorts of preparation to defend myself.


    Suyang spent the entire day on theputer; he was wearing a mask that only revealed his eyes. He was sneakily working on something. Later on, he thoughtfully turned towards my direction with his evil-looking eyes as he waved me over, ¡°Goldfish,e here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I walked towards Suyang but stood at least 2 metres apart from him as I was afraid he would give me his germs.


    ¡°Come closer, I have something to say to you.¡± Due to the cold, Suyang¡¯s voice had turned very raspy and low. I wasn¡¯t used to it, but it did sound a lot manlier than his usual voice.


    I shook my head to show my refusal, ¡°You can tell me from here. I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Come over, I have private words.¡±


    ¡°There is only two of us in the house! There is no difference between private words or normal conversations?!¡± I rolled my eyes at Suyang as I threatened him, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If you¡¯re not going to say it, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Suddenly, Suyang took off his mask and pouted. His eyes revealed disappointment and sorrow. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t bear to see him upset so I sighed and kindly walked towards him. I lowered my waist to his level and ced my ear near him, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    The moment Ipletely let my guard down, Suyang abruptly grabbed my head and held it in a fixed position. Then, he coughed in my face *cough cough cough cough*!


    ¡°You!¡± While Suyang was coughing, I had my eyes closed as I held onto my breath. If he spread his germs to me, I¡¯m going to kill him!


    Ugh, I should have known he would never have good intentions...


    With great difficulty, I broke out of Suyang¡¯s grasp as I stared at the keywords he had typed in search: How can I quickly get rid of a cold?


    The response beneath: Give the cold to someone else.


    Wow...


    ¡°You annoying goblin! You¡¯re so ckhearted! You will suffer a terrible retribution!¡± I seized a cushion from the couch and used all my strength to throw at it him. Then, I stormed back into my room.


    It turned out I was correct. Suyang¡¯s n was useless. For the next few days, he was still the only one with the fever and running nose. Each time I walked by him, I would hum a joyful song and Suyang would give me a dirty look.


    ¡°So apparently, those with lower IQs don¡¯t catch colds.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re alive, the most important thing is your health!¡± I shook my head at Suyang; deliberately wanting to anger him.


    Suyang rolled his eyes at me and then pointed at a folder on the coffee table, ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Since Suyang had pranked me too many times, I refused to ept anything he gives me anymore; especially when it¡¯s inside a folder.


    ¡°First, you have to tell me what¡¯s inside....¡±


    ¡°Your profile for school.¡±


    The moment Suyang opened his mouth, my eyes and mouth grew big.


    School profile?! What the heck? I¡¯ve already graduated from University a few years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. My next project is rted to love. I need a student role.¡±


    ¡°Boss! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using me as a white mouse again? You want me to be your experimental girlfriend?¡± Deep down, I was really hoping he was joking. I opened up the folder and took a look at ¡°my¡± profile. After carefully analyzing it, aside from my sex, everything else was fabricated.


    ¡°Originally, an actress was supposed to take the role of Bai Silu and enter the school. But she ended up epting a movie and breaking her contract with me. So I have no choice but to get you to rece Bai Silu.¡±


    Hearing Suyang¡¯s words, I was very annoyed, ¡°So are you saying you are using me because the other person ditched you?¡±


    Suyang could hear the annoyance in my tone so he added an extra exnation. ¡°When I prepared this role, you were not my assistant yet....so....¡±


    ¡°No wonder you kept appearing near the Universities. Do you think anyone can get in nowadays? How can you enrol a person that doesn¡¯t exist in real life into an University?¡±


    ¡°A wise man has his methods.¡± Suyang bragged.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do once I enter? If you really want to create a character, then you should be the student yourself. Why do you have to make me....¡±


    Suyang slylyughed, ¡°I have my own stuff to do. Just act your part well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, I am selling my skills; not my body! Don¡¯t even think of creating a romantic rtionship between me and a professor!¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to sell your body, no one would want to pay. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself...¡± Suyang acted like a soothing grandma as he patted my shoulders and coldly walked away.


    So, under Suyang¡¯s miraculous methods, he somehow managed to create a second opportunity for me to enter University.


    I sat in the ssroom filled with noise as I observed the different groups of students chatting. They were all in their early twenties, but I was already in my mid twenties. *Sigh* Time waits for nobody!


    Last night, I had to memorize my entire profile. From the beginning to end, nothing was real. It required a lot of effort.


    I was ustomed to sitting at the spot that I used to sit back when I was in school. Then, I took out my cell phone and waited for Suyang to text me. Today, before I left the apartment, he acted like a stern grandpa and said he will message me my next steps.


    Minutes passed by but Suyang¡¯s text message never came. I was starting to think whether he expected me to react on the spot. Was this another prank?


    Fortunately, the professor for this lecture was female. At least I was safe for now.


    While I was focused on my cell phone, another female student suddenly appeared and quietly sat down next to me.


    She had jet ck straight hair and pitiful looking eyes. Her skin was white, and there was a nobility aura surrounding her. In addition, she was quite stunning to look at.


    But I was too focused on my cell phone and didn¡¯t spend much time dwelling on her. I spent the entire ss attentively watching my phone. I didn¡¯t receive anything; even the usual small advertisements weren¡¯t disying.


    The lecture was over. I packed up my books and nned to leave. But the student beside me had no intentions of getting up. She was in my way. So I awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry, can you move over? I have to go now....¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to me as she stared straight off into a distant ce. Her attention was on the girl that was walking towards me.


    I also followed her eyes. It turned out...


    I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. It took me half a second to snap out of it. The girl that was walking towards me had the exact same face as the girl sitting next to me.


    I switched back and forth andpared the two.


    They were the same.


    ¡°Bai Silu ssmate, we have a ss party today. You¡¯re new. Why don¡¯t you join us?!¡± When the girl standing in front of me totally disregarded the girl sitting down, I understood.


    The girl sitting next to me during the lecture was not a person.


    She was a ghost.

 Chapter 26

    <b>Chapter 26: Suyang will be my professor!</b>


    The ghost also stared at me. They both had the same faces; but one of them was cheerful while the other had no expression.


    I was a bit spooked. I just spoke to a ghost...so now she knows I can see her.


    ¡°This is the invitation card. It is tonight at 7pm. Make sure youe!¡± She dug for a pen and grabbed my palm and wrote a phone number on it. ¡°If you have any issues, give me a call!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Thank you.¡±


    I took the invitation card from her and watched the girl leave.


    Was it possible to have a ghost that looked exactly like a living person? Or vice versa? As the saying goes, ¡°If you live long enough, you¡¯ll see everything.¡±


    After the girl left, the ghost also followed closely behind her.


    Something must be wrong here....but it was none of my business. In order to live a peaceful life, I must keep a distance from ghosts.


    I took out my cell phone to call Suyang. I wanted to know what he wants me to do now.


    I called many times, but no one picked up. Was he purposely avoiding me?


    When I arrived on the 2nd floor of the school, I noticed a huge crowd of students staring at someone.


    Oh kids...


    Deep down, I felt like all Universities were the same. Just like how flowers bloom in Spring, and snow falls in Winter. Only a handsome guy can cause such a hugemotion amongst female students.


    ¡°Have you seen the new literature professor? He is super hot!¡±


    ¡°I saw! I saw! He even smiled at me!¡±


    ¡°I heard he is very young. He¡¯s not even 30 yet! Aw man, if only I could be in his ss...¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the sciences? Why would you take a literature course...¡±


    On the other hand, my call finally went through. I paused my steps and yelled, ¡°What happened to the text message? Did you know I was waiting for your message the entire ss? What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    Coincidentally, the female students began shrieking without prior consultation. I couldn¡¯t hear Suyang¡¯s response.


    ¡°.....¡±


    I scorned at those crazy fangirls. Through a small crack, I distantly noticed Suyang. He was currently holding the phone by his ear. He was staring at my direction like he knew where I was.


    Following the surging female group of students, from time to time, I could see his eyes and nose. But I was never able to see his whole face.


    I was still in a bewildered state, but I could hear Suyang¡¯s voice now, ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m going to be your professor. Can you see me?¡±


    *Buzz buzz buzz* It was as if there were thousands of bees buzzing around my head. I had no idea that the cell phone had slipped out of my hand. Right now, my mind was continuously pondering over a question: ¡°How could he be a professor here?¡±


    ¡°ssmate, you dropped your cell phone.¡± While I was zoning out, someone had picked up my cell phone and returned it back to me.


    ¡°Oh...thanks.¡± I took the phone from his hand as I conveniently nced at the guy. He was very tall and wore a basketball yer outfit. There was a white towel around his neck, and he literally looked like a sunshine boy. If he went to my University, mostdies would consider him as Mr. Perfect! But I have left the student era long ago, so I had no interest in this child.


    ¡°You¡¯re Bai Silu, right? I¡¯m from your ss. My name is Kevin.¡± Kevin¡¯s smile could really make a person bathe in youth. But he was still a child in my eyes, he had no manly charisma at all.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I awkwardly replied. Responding to my fake name was very weird and awkward.


    ¡°Are you going to the student party tonight?¡±


    Kevin is the chatty type, eh?


    Suyang gave one look at my direction, and then he slowly left the scene.


    No way. Before hepletely disappear from my sight, I must block him and ask what we¡¯re acting!


    ¡°Uh...I will go! I have something urgent to do at the moment, so... I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± I gave Kevin a half-hearted reply and ran after Suyang¡¯s direction.


    I kept on running until I finally caught up to him. I pulled Suyang into an isted corner and continued holding on his arm in fear that he will run off. ¡°Boss, can you please clearly exin to me what is going on?¡± I panted.


    ¡°You¡¯re still unclear?¡± Suyang spread out his hands, ¡°We have both smoothly transitioned into our roles.¡±


    ¡°What roles?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the student, I¡¯m the professor. Everything is ready, we¡¯re only missing the east wind.¡±


    ¡°What east wind?¡±


    ¡°You need to fall in love with me.¡± Suyang firmlymanded.


    ¡°Ha...what?¡± I released my hand. I was stunned, and didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    Suyang probably assumed I didn¡¯t hear him, so he slowly repeated it word for word, ¡°You. Need. To. Fall. In. Love. With. Me.¡±


    I was too dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but smack Suyang, ¡°Boss, feelings aren¡¯t something you can control. You can¡¯t just love someone whenever you want. Even if that is part of my weird job, you can¡¯t expect me to suddenly fall in love with you...¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, Suyang abruptly seized me by my shoulders and spun me around. In a split second, he had pressed me against the wall and stuck his forehead on mines.


    Suyang¡¯s action brought along a little breeze and I could smell the lemon scent on him. Subconsciously, my eyes widened as I held onto my breath. Suyang lifted my chin; leaving me no choice but to look him in the eye.


    ¡°How about this? Does this stir your heart a little?¡± I could feel Suyang¡¯s breath on the wing of my nose. When did his voice turn so sexy?


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± My pupils were spinning around; I didn¡¯t want to make direct eye contact with Suyang.


    ¡°This is what I found online. This was one of the methods on how to quickly win over a woman. Is it not effective?¡± Suyang stared deeply into my pupils. I felt like he could pierce through my soul.


    Hearing his words, I instantly pushed him away.


    He was trying to use me as a little white mouse again!


    ¡°It¡¯s not effective! Not effective at all!¡± I strongly insisted as I regted my emotions. ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship? This type of trick doesn¡¯t work! You can¡¯t capture a woman¡¯s heart like this...¡±


    Suyang gave me a skeptical look but didn¡¯t say a word.


    I seemed to have sensed something and I rubbed my chin as I narrowed my eyes at Suyang, ¡°Boss, you have never been in a rtionship before?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Suyang had a ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± expression on his face. He was trying so hard that in my eyes, I found it unusually hrious.


    After restraining it for awhile, I ultimately couldn¡¯t hold it in as I burst intoughter. One of my finger was pointing at Suyang while my other hand was holding onto my cramped belly.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve..you¡¯ve....never?¡±


    ¡°You probably lost your previous job because you ridiculed your boss, eh?¡± Suyang¡¯s face hardened. He was threatening to terminate my employment. It was very effective because I immediately stoppedughing and obediently stood by the wall.


    ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship before?¡±


    I shook my head. Oh yeah, what gives me the right tough at Suyang. I have never been in one either....


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere turned very awkward.


    We sympathetically stared at each other with our single eyes, but I hated his pitiful gaze.


    ¡°In order to get into the right state of mind, I hope you can fall for me as soon as possible. Add oil.¡± It was as if Suyang was trying to cheer me on. Then, he proudly walked away.


    I shook my head. I honestly don¡¯t understand him. How low could his IQ be? He would go up to a girl he doesn¡¯t like to tell her to fall for him as soon as possible?


    Especially when the girl already knows he is purely doing this for his creation..


    For a long time, my eyes lingered on Suyang¡¯s rear view.


    Today, the weather was nice and sunny. But because of one line from Suyang, my mood was covered in ayer of dense fog. It wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡°If I actually fall in love with you, would you take responsibility? Or would my feelings for you only continue in your novel....? If you aren¡¯t willing to take responsibility, how dare you talk about love....¡± I muttered.


    That idiot!

 Chapter 27

    <b>Chapter 27: University hotel party</b>


    During my University years, I was busy earning money to support myself. As a result, I had never been to any of the so-called ss parties before. In my mind, a University party meant everyone would sit around a table to chat and drink beer. Then, perhaps they would go karaoke. After they were all hyped up from singing, they would probably end the night by going to a bar.


    So when the taxi stopped at my destination, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    The taxi fees alone was almost 100 rmb. In addition, this was probably the city¡¯s five star hotel?!


    The splendid majestic neon lights made the entire building look exceptionally radiant. On this dark night, it illuminated the surroundings. I lifted my head and couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth from shock. This type of ce...?


    ¡°Driver, are you sure this is the address I gave you?¡± Once again, I gave the driver the invitation card the girl handed to me. ¡°Are you sure you are at the correct location?¡±


    ¡°This is correct. I inserted the address you gave me.¡± The driver pointed to his GPS. ¡°Miss, are you trying to default on a payment?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not my intentions...¡± I retracted the card from my hand. I had no other choice but to hurriedly pay the taxi driver and exited before further misunderstandings urred. When I got off, I stood in front of the hotel in a disarray. From time to time, luxury vehicles would stop by my side anddies with evening attires would step out.


    I was wearing a white blouse with jeans. In addition, I had no makeup on. In this group of beautiful women, I was extremely conspicuous. After staring attentively at my invitation card, I finally realized what was going on.


    Earlier, I thought it was a bit ridiculous that the University students would create an invitation card for a normal ss gathering. But it was actually a formal event....


    If there weren¡¯t any crack I could drill myself into, I might as well just go home.


    ¡°Bai Silu ssmate!¡± While I was debating whether I should call a taxi to go home or enter the hotel, someone called me by my fake name. I had no idea I was being called until someone touched my back.


    ¡°Bai Silu ssmate!¡±


    I suddenly turned around. The person that was calling me was Kevin. He looked different from this morning. Currently, he was wearing a casual suit that made him appear informal but not too shabby. He was young but respectable.


    Kevin seemed to be astonished by my reaction. His hand hovered in mid air and his smile became stiff, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I asked him instead, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Howe you scared me from the back?¡±


    ¡°I called your name so many times but you didn¡¯t reply...¡±


    After Kevin resumed back to normal, he pursed his lips as he sized me up and down. He had a hand near his mouth to suppress hisughter, ¡°Bai Silu ssmate, you sure dress with a lot of personality...¡±


    My face immediately felt like it had been sshed with boiled water. It was scorching hot.


    Laugh! Laugh as much as you want! I thought to myself. Tonight, being ridicule was going to be unavoidable. This was simply a forewarning. Rx your heart. Rx your mind. You can do it.


    Thinking of this, I gently touched my head as Iforted myself, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to get over this.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said... I didn¡¯t realize it was this type of party. Hence, I wore the wrong clothing...¡± Is it because I¡¯m not in tuned with the current trends? I didn¡¯t expect the University parties to be so high ss nowadays...


    Suddenly I felt like the gap between me and the word youth was very very wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just thought you looked very out of the ordinary today. Being different is beauty.¡± Kevin gave me a killer pretty boy smile. Deep down I thought to myself, ¡°Damn you, youngster. Trying to shock me with electricity now, eh?¡±


    ¡°Oh...really?¡± I shook my head. Honestly, I didn¡¯t have anything else to say to him. So the two of us just stood there. I felt a breeze of cold wind, and it made the atmosphere even more awkward.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stand here. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Kevin suggested.


    I hadn¡¯t decided whether I wanted to stay or not. But Kevin grabbed my arm so I really had no choice.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± The moment we entered the hotel¡¯s banquet hall, a bright female voice called Kevin¡¯s name. Both of us turned towards the source. It was the girl that gave me the invitation card and phone number this morning.


    Thanks to her voice, it broke the awkwardness between me and Kevin. I felt a breath of relief.


    The girl was wearing a ck dress. There was an unique rose on her left shoulder strap. She walked over with aplicated expression and looped her arm over Kevin¡¯s as she slightly tilted her chin and coldly red at me.


    Compared to this morning, she was much more aggressive. How should I say it? She was domineering to the bones. In any case, she seemed much more natural now than before.


    Based on their intimate gesture, they were probably a couple. No wonder the girl¡¯s expression changed. It¡¯s fine. I understand.


    ¡°My name is Xu Weishan. Do you still remember me, Silu ssmate?¡± Xu Weishan half leaned on Kevin as she fakely smiled at me, ¡°Howe you came dressed like this?¡±


    Ok. Now I was starting to feel ufortable by her hostility; especially since my outfit didn¡¯t fit the venue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was this type of party...¡± Do I have to exin to every single person? Just as I was about to say goodbye to this couple, the ghost that had sat next to me this morning suddenly popped out from behind Xu Weishan. It was as if she had stered herself on Weishan¡¯s body. Two of her hands were tightly gripping her by the shoulders, and she exposed half her face. The ghost gawked at me with a hidden bitterness.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I was so scared by her face that I sprouted cold air as I continuously backed away.


    However, my legs couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed I was going. When I was just about to trip over myself and fall onto the ground, two hands steadily supported me by the shoulders.


    I looked up and saw Suyang¡¯s face. His face appeared colder than his usual. Why was he here?


    I¡¯m so unlucky...


    But if it weren¡¯t for him, I would probably have fallen over with four limbs in the air.


    ¡°When will you not make me lose face, Goldfish?!¡± Suyang quietly muttered so only the two of us could hear. After he straighten my position, he used a deceptive tone as he smiled at me, ¡°Are you alright, student?¡±


    Hearing this, I wanted to puke.


    Xu Weishan and Kevin were surprised by my reaction. They both looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Weishan began to approach me.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡± I hid behind Suyang. I wanted to keep a distance from Xu Weishan. The moment shees near me, the ghost will follow along. Since they both have the same face, I was very disturbed.


    It was like a person with two heads...


    Although I knew there was something fishy about this, I wasn¡¯t bored to the point where I want to find trouble for myself.


    After all, dealing with one Suyang was already enough work.


    After I calmed myself down, I used my left hand to tug Suyang¡¯s suit as a signal, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Xu Weishan ssmate and Kevin ssmate, you two enter first.... I-I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± Xu Weishan gave me an odd expression as she left with Kevin looped in arm.


    While they walked by me, the female ghost¡¯s re never left me....in addition, her head made a 180 degree turn! Seeing her made me nauseous.


    After those two left, Suyang used two hands to straighten my cor and pulled me in front of him. He looked at my fearful face and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before I could reply, he continued sarcastically, ¡°I knew Bai ssmate is a bit different, but I didn¡¯t know Bai ssmate would stand out so much from the masses. Above all, your taste in clothing is truly out of the ordinary.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us, can you speak normally?¡± I avoided Suyang¡¯s eyes as I stared at the western painting on the hotel wall. I knew I was an embarrassment.


    Suyang nced left and right as he gnashed his teeth, ¡°We definitely need to find a good spot to talk!¡± Then, he forcefully dragged me along.


    ¡°I can walk!¡± I fought back. But Suyang was much stronger than me; I couldn¡¯t pull out of his grasp.

 Chapter 28

    <b>Chapter 28: The ghost scared me again</b>


    I whispered to remind Suyang, ¡°This is a public ce with numerous people. You¡¯re clearly my teacher. Can you please take note of your image? Aren¡¯t you afraid of people seeing us like this?¡±


    Suyang naturally released my hand and led me to a room upstairs.


    ¡°You got a room?¡± I shockingly eximed.


    ¡°Got what room?¡± Suyang rolled his eyes at me. ¡°The school rented this room for staff members to take breaks.¡±


    Suyang crossed his arms and sternly looked at me, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business whether Ie or not. Why must I tell you...?¡± I mumbled. Deep down, I was feeling very restless and kept rubbing my fingers together. ¡°Plus, you didn¡¯t tell me you wereing either....¡±


    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re not here as a joke? Why would you wear something like this?¡± Suyang retorted in a criticizing tone.


    ¡°I....beforeing, I wasn¡¯t aware it was this type of party. To be honest, I was shocked...¡± My voice was bing more and more timid; as if I was losing lung capacity.


    Suyang was defeated by me, he had his hand on his forehead as he paced back and forth in front of me, ¡°All the students in your ss are children of high officials. If you had used your brain, it would have been obvious that this wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary party....I included this information in the folder, but you didn¡¯t memorize it?!¡±


    I was at a loss for words. At the time, I only cared about memorizing my own profile. I didn¡¯t care about the school nor the ss. I thought it was just extra information.


    After all, Suyang wrote it... so I thought he included unnecessary stuff.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve put me in a regr ss!¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk back? Which school would take you in if it was a regr ss?¡± Suyang¡¯s eyes grew big as he roared. I was so frightened that I withdrew my neck and involuntarily stood by the sofa.


    Seeing me like this, Suyang didn¡¯t know what else to say except sighed, ¡°Forget it. Right now, the top priority is to get you to change into a formal attire.¡± He fished out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just go home....?¡±I raised my hand as I tried asking.


    ¡°No. This is an opportunity for you to fit into the ss. You have barely started University and you already want to be excluded? Don¡¯t worry about the evening gown, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    To me, it didn¡¯t really matter. It wasn¡¯t only in University; ever since I was little, I had always been excluded. It was amon urrence. Being excluded once more wouldn¡¯t make much of an impact.


    But this time, while I was helplessly standing all alone in this ¡°awkward¡± isted ind, Suyang was like a sailboat that was lightly floating towards me from the boundless ocean. It was as if God had specifically sent him down to save me.


    Although, the name of the sailboat was, ¡°arrogant¡±.


    I was shallowlyughing as I watched his rear view making the call.


    In less than ten minutes, someone knocked on the door. Both of us were instantly on the alert.


    I hid behind the sofa while Suyang went to answer the door.


    It wasn¡¯t until he said, ¡°Come out¡±, before I revealed myself. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Suyang had an extra box in his hands. He ced the box on the table and turned to leave, ¡°Change into the formal attire. I¡¯ll stand outside to guard the door for you.¡±


    After Suyang left, I happily ran to open the box. Inside, there was a beautiful blue gown that was exquisitely made. In addition, there were essories and a pair of shoes to go along with it.


    ¡°Oh my god....¡± I gently stroked the high quality material with my hands. It felt as smooth as a baby¡¯s skin. <i>Wow, I never thought I would have the opportunity to wear something like this.</i> For some reason, my heart ached for the gown.


    With a serious mind, I changed into the formal attire. It fit perfectly.


    While I was pulling the zipper up from behind, it identally caught onto my hair and made my scalp feel numb.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Oh no, my hand, zipper, and hair were tangled together.


    The pain increased the more I struggled. Thus, in order to lower my pain, I crookedly faced upwards as I headed to the door and knocked, ¡°Boss! Come in and help me...!¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Suyang entered the room. My left shoulder strap identally slid down and Suyang instantly covered his eyes as he turned around, ¡°Are you crazy? You haven¡¯t finished changing and you told me toe in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck at the back. Can you help me undo it?¡± I headed towards him for help in an inconvenient position. However, Suyang ran the other direction when he heard my footsteps.


    ¡°Where are you going? Stop running!¡± I chased after him.


    The way he ran while I chased reminded me of an anime -as if I was the crazy girl chasing after Suyang.


    ¡°Stop running and help me undo this!¡± I tried hard to suppress my frustrations. I really didn¡¯t have any physical strength to chase him around.


    Suyang halted his steps and turned to face me, but his eyes were still closed. Like a blind person, he reached out his two hands to explore, ¡°Fine...where are you?¡±


    ¡°Here! Here! Here!¡± I yelled as I took the initiative to walk in front of Suyang and turned my back against him, ¡°Open your eyes! Or else, how would you untie?¡±


    I honestly didn¡¯t understand Suyang. Normally, he would bully me with no mercy, but whenever it has anything to do with physical contact, he would turn into an innocent fellow?! Last time he acted very strangely while I was changing too..


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can untie it even with my eyes closed.¡±


    I quietly listened to him boast.


    As expected, after touching air for awhile, Suyang missed the zipper entirely and unintentionally touched the inside of my dress.


    When my skin came in contact with his hand, it was like getting shocked by lightning. We both bounced away from each other.


    ¡°What are you touching?!¡± I frowned as I yelled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see, remember?¡± Suyang also shouted impatiently. Yet, he still refused to open his eyes.


    Suddenly, I felt his hand on my head and his evil ws reached for my face as he brutally pinched me, ¡°You. Are. So. Troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t pinch me. It hurts!¡± I whined as I tried to twist out of his grasp. Unfortunately, my tangled hair didn¡¯t permit me to make any big moves.


    ¡°Boss, do you seriously think we have time to waste? If someonees in, we wouldn¡¯t be able to wash ourselves clear even if we plunge ourselves in the Yellow River! I beg you, open your eyes and untie me. Then, we can happily leave this room. Okay?¡± I turned around and used my free hand to forcefully opened one of Suyang¡¯s eyes.


    Suyang red at me with the eye that I had forced open. After thinking about it for a moment, he nodded and opened his other eye.


    Hearing this, I turned around without any vignce. Subsequently, I was faced with the female ghost. She was a fist away from me.


    The moment I made eye contact with her deathly pale face and expressionless eyes, I freaked out. I tried to back up and escape. I hadpletely forgotten about the person that was grumbling about my dress from behind.


    ¡°Why is this zipper on this dress so long?¡±


    I directly elbowed him in the gut and then identally stepped on his lower leg. Then, I slipped and fell on him like an arc.


    Fortunately, my facended on his firm chest. The two of us fell over veryically.


    I lifted my head. Suyang stared at me with his round and bulging eyes. He was speechless as he stiffly smiled. His first line was, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    His second line was, ¡°Why did you step on me?¡±


    There was no way I could exin what had happened, so I sat up. However, my hand was still caught by my hair. So, with my free hand, I tried to find a way where I could push myself up. In a daze, I think I unintentionally touched something I wasn¡¯t supposed to, and Suyang looked like he was in tremendous amounts of pain.


    ¡°Boss, are you ok?¡± I felt bad and knew I was in big trouble. I didn¡¯t dare to move anymore as I tried to shift my body and put less pressure on Suyang¡¯s body part.


    ¡°You!¡± Suyang couldn¡¯t even yell at me properly. After he regted his breathing, he suddenly flipped me over and pressed me down.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Suyang¡¯s face was restrainedly red as he began to use both his hands to untie my hair from my neck.


    He was always making these ambiguous moves on me.... Isn¡¯t this too intimate? I silently thought.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see his face in my current state, I could feel Suyang¡¯s breath on my back. The feeling was erged and my back felt very limp and itchy.


    ¡°Si.....¡± I hissed as a strand of hair was torn from my head.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°No, you can continue.¡±


    I tried to turn my attention elsewhere as I steadily stared at the design on the carpet. For some reason, the odd design began to magnify in front of me. It kept going until the image became very blurry.


    ¡°Why is your heart beating so fast?¡±


    ¡°I...*cough cough*. My heart naturally beats fast.¡±


    My lips were turning dry, and I kept using my tongue to wet it. My hands were tightly gripping the carpet. If there was a hole right now, I would definitely crawl in to escape.


    ¡°What are you trying to say....¡± Suddenly the door opened and Xu Weishan stormed in. Following behind her was Kevin, who had his head down. It looked like they were fighting. But the moment they saw me and Suyang on the ground, there was silence.


    The four of us made eye contact and stared at each other. We were all in shock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the doors?¡± I asked Suyang.

 Chapter 29

    <b>Chapter 29: The ghost was Xu Weishan</b>


    There was two seconds of silence. Then, Suyang hastily stood up without untying my hair. After he straightened out his suit, he dashed off like a released arrow.


    I was still lying on the ground, thinking; if I remained on the ground, would they disregard my existence and continue arguing?


    I had to put in a lot of effort before I was able to stand up. Sadly, my hand was still tangled with my hair. I pretended to scratch my head as I spoke aloud and walked by Xu Weishan and Kevin, ¡°Ah! My head is so itchy. I wonder if it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t wash the shampoo off properly today....?¡±


    The moment I exited the room, I made the fastest escape in history.


    I ran into the female washroom and faced the mirror. It took me a very long time before I was able to untangle myself. Sure enough, men were unreliable. Women must be able to fend for themselves!


    Since I had forcefully pulled out a few strands of hair, I grimaced in pain. The first thing I did after my hand was free was to fly-kick the ghost that had the same exact face as Xu Weishan. Although I was only kicking air, it still helped dissolve some anger. ¡°What do you want from me? You¡¯ve already scared me twice today! Twice! Tell me, if Xu Weishan and Kevin ask about me and Suyang tomorrow, what am I supposed to say?¡± I yelled.


    She didn¡¯t say anything; all she did was stare at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even though you and Xu Weishan look exactly the same, I am not interested in knowing why! Stop following me around, do you understand?¡±


    I furiously mmed the paper towel in the garbage can as I gave her a sideway nce. But my words appeared to be useless.


    Each time I tried to take a step forward, the ghost would purposely block and prevent me from leaving the washroom.


    ¡°Silu.....¡± A voice suddenly appeared. At first, I thought the ghost was talking to me. I was bbergasted.


    From the entrance corner, a head popped in. It was Xu Weishan. She had unrolled her hair and it was obstructing her face. It was more frightening than the female ghost.


    She must be here to ask me about what just happened. I must remain calm. I must pretend....ugh how must I pretend? Based on what they saw, there was nothing I can feign!


    While I was thinking of what to say, Xu Weishan was frank and directly confronted me, ¡°You are Professor Su¡¯s lover, huh?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± I pretend to act clueless.


    ¡°Kevin and I already caught you guys, why are you still pretending?¡± Xu Weishan sleekly walked over to my side and nudged me with her shoulder. ¡°I know your circumstances. Secret rtionship between a professor and a student. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep the secret for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.....thank you?¡± I helplessly replied as exining would be no use. I might as well allow Xu Weishan to keep her mouth shut. ¡°You seriously have to keep this confidential! Do not tell anyone!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry! By the way, today, there was a misunderstanding. I saw you and Kevin chatting, and I thought you were trying to seduce him. As a result, I might¡¯ve been a bit rude. Don¡¯t me me, ok?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! No, no. I only said a few words to Kevin. We don¡¯t really know each other.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s because my Kevin is too outstanding. Many girls are after him like a tiger after its prey. I have no choice but to have my guard up high. You understand, right?¡±


    Eh? She was shamelessly bragging about her boyfriend, how am I supposed to continue?


    I could only nod, ¡°I understand! I understand!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d there is no more misunderstanding between us!¡± Suddenly, Xu Weishan¡¯s facial expression changed and she sat on the vanity unit. She behaved like an elder sister from an underground ck society as she firmly patted me. Then, she ran her fingers through my hair. ¡°Now that I know you¡¯re Suyang¡¯s lover, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. But you¡¯re the unique type of girl that would unintentionally attract many people¡¯s attention. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re doing it on purpose, but there should be no harm in taking note.¡± She murmured.


    I was clearly a few years older than Xu Weishan, yet I was being threatened by her. I couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    She didn¡¯t seem like a daughter from a rich family at all. She was more like a rogue from an underground ck society.


    After leaving me with a pile of warning, Xu Weishan turned to leave.


    ¡°Umm....¡± I called after her, ¡°Do you have a twin sister?¡±


    Xu Weishan¡¯s face suddenly turned white; her voice was an octave higher as it trembled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I noticed the signs weren¡¯t good, so I quickly waved my hand and smiled, ¡°Never mind. While I was travelling out of the country, I felt like I met a person that looked very much like you....I guess I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong! I don¡¯t have any twin sister! You better not spread any rumours or I¡¯ll tell everyone about you and Suyang!¡± She blurted.


    Oh my! This woman! A few minutes ago, she said she was going to keep the secret, and now she was already threatening me to spill it.


    ¡°No no no! I was just asking! I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± I tried my best to soothe her so she would finally leave. The ghost version was still by my side. She heard our entire conversation.


    This time, even though I didn¡¯t want to deal with this, I kind of had to deal with it....


    I sighed and stood in front of the ghost, ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Xu Weishan?¡±


    Initially, I thought it was something innocent. For example: Perhaps one of the twins passed away. But based on Xu Weishan¡¯s earlier reaction, it didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    The ghost floated in front of me and pointed at the namete on her uniform.


    I stared at it. The three characters were particrly eye-catching.


    <i>Xu Weishan.</i>


    ¡ª¨C


    After debating for awhile, I decided toe back to this ce again.


    Grandmother Meng was sitting on the chair that was exclusively made for her as she peeled a tangerine likest time. She evilly grinned at me, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be back. We are on the same path. Aside from me, no one else can help you...¡±


    As I watched her yful expression, I began to question whether I had made the right decisioning here.


    The room was much colder thanst time; I wrapped my jacket tighter around me.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Grandmother Meng shrugged her shoulders and revealed what she was wearing for me to see, ¡°This is made from wool. Of course I¡¯m not cold...¡±


    Haha. Who wears wool in the Summer?!


    Whatever. That is not important. Grandmother Meng was correct. She understood me the most. Based on the Sheyu incident fromst time, she definitely had some skills.


    In addition, she was the only person that was walking my path.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯te alone. You have a friend with you, but just likest time, she is blocked at the entrance. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°You can see her?¡±


    Grandmother Meng shook her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t I previously tell you I couldn¡¯t see ghosts? Child, you have poor memory. Normally, your brain doesn¡¯t work well, huh?¡±


    I had to deal with the insult for no reason....


    ¡°Maybe you have mentioned it before...but am I not allowed to forget....¡± I quietly muttered. Then, I openly stated the reason why I came.


    ¡°I want to know how tomunicate with ghosts.¡±


    Hearing my words, Grandmother Meng sat up straight. She appeared alert as she slightly frowned her brows, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    I could tell the way Grandmother Meng stared at me was different, so I exined, ¡°Although I can see ghosts, but all the ghosts I can see cannotmunicate with me. This is giving me a rather big headache. I want to know how to interact with them.¡±


    ¡°Interacting with ghosts isn¡¯t something a normal person can do. I urge you not to try. Otherwise, there might be an unexpected price you have to pay.¡±


    ¡°Price? What price? Is it a scary price?¡± I asked a bunch of questions in a row. If there was danger involved, it doesn¡¯t matter if she was Xu Weishan or not, I would turn a blind eye on all.


    Grandmother Meng gazed at me and spread out her hands, ¡°I am not sure myself. That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    Seeing how solemn she was, I thought there was a horrifying consequence....


    I slowly sighed a breath of relief, ¡°If I can only see ghosts but never interact with them, I¡¯d rather not see them....¡±


    ¡°Having the ability to see ghosts is a gift God gave you.¡±

 Chapter 30

    <b>Chapter 30: Going through Xu Weishan¡¯s memories</b>


    ¡°What¡¯s the point if I can see but never speak...¡±


    Grandmother Meng gradually stood up and walked over to the cab to take out an old fashioned porcin bowl. She ced it in front of me. ¡°There is a way tomunicate with ghosts....I can help you. But beyond a doubt, this method has a risk factor. I urge you to think it clearly beforehand.¡±


    ¡°What type of method....?¡± I was totally driven by my curiosity.


    ¡°I can allow the ghost to enter your body. Once you are both using the same body, she will know whatever you¡¯re thinking and you will know whatever she¡¯s thinking. This is called exchanging consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll know about her life?¡±


    ¡°Your thoughts will be interconnected. It¡¯s sort of like an internal exchange. But I cannot guarantee what you¡¯ll find out is the truth. If the ghost decides to lie to you, everything you¡¯ll know will be a lie.¡±


    I roughly understood Grandmother Meng¡¯s words as I turned around to shoot a nce at the Xu Weishan ghost that was standing outside. She had stretched her neck in as she anxiously waited for me.


    ¡°I thought spirits that can enter the bodies were made up in movies!¡± I was hesitant; unsure of whether I should do it.


    Grandmother Meng coldly chuckled, ¡°Most people believe ghosts are made up, but you can see them, right?¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°If I let here inside me, will there be any side effects? Would it be like the movies....where in the end, it isn¡¯t me? Would my spirit be reced?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need a professional like myself to guide you so that you can prevent ghosts with bad intentions from harming you.¡±


    ¡°So, does this mean you promise to help me?¡± I gave Grandmother Meng a coquettish gaze.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t help you, who else can help you?¡± Suddenly, Grandmother Meng took out a kitchen knife from her drawer and turned to me. ¡°If you want my help, then let¡¯s quit the chit chat and start. Later, I have some personal matters to deal with. So let¡¯s get this done quickly!¡±


    ¡°What? Now? So sudden? I¡¯m not ready yet....¡± I began to recoil my body; mainly because the kitchen knife looked too frightening in her hand. It looked like the type of knife that people used to chop up bones. I wonder what she was going to use it for? Is it because she wants to kill me?


    Seeing how I was backing away, Grandmother Meng shook her head and forcefully came over to grab my hand as she raised the kitchen knife and slit my forefinger. Fresh blood instantly gushed out.


    I stared at the blooding out of my finger and yelped, ¡°You! My hand! Blood! Blood! It¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    Grandmother Meng disregarded my yelling and dragged me back to the table. She used the bowl to catch the continuous blood that was flowing from my finger. After a few momentster, she flung me some gauze and told me to wrap my finger myself.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disinfect the knife, right?¡± I sorrowfully held onto my forefinger as I red at Grandmother Meng. At the same time, I didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious. So, I used the gauze to tie a simple knot around my injury as I sobbed, ¡°So painful...¡±


    ¡°My time is very precious. Let¡¯s settle your matters now!¡± Grandmother Meng didn¡¯t feel the slightest pity for me. She pointed at the multi-coloured bed and said, ¡°Go andy there.¡±


    Was this actually going to work? Would there be any problems? Deep down, I was beginning to have a lot of doubts.


    But since I had already entered a pirate¡¯s boat, it was toote to get off.


    Iy on the bed and Grandmother Meng ced an eye mask on me. First, I heard the tick tock sounds of a timer. Then, everything around me began to turn very blurry.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, Kevin was standing in front of me.


    You....


    I wanted to speak, but I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t even able to control my movements.


    Kevin was smiling. What does he want from me? Howe he¡¯s getting so close? Huh? Eh? His whole face was on mines! He was kissing me? Howe I don¡¯t feel anything?


    Could this be the exchange of thoughts? I¡¯m in Xu Weishan¡¯s memory?


    I kept trying to get my body to move, and the scenes before my eyes kept changing. I was quite certain that everything I was seeing was from Xu Weishan¡¯s past.


    She was taking me to see her past life.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any noticeable differences between the old Xu Weishan and Kevin and the new Xu Weishan and Kevin. They looked like the typical boyfriend girlfriend rtionship. They roamed around the park, watch movies, hug, kiss....all their past moments were shing in front of my eyes. I was able to relive their experiences once more.


    They were so in love. Couldn¡¯t Kevin feel that his girlfriend was a different person? He had never questioned the current Xu Weishan?


    While these thoughts were running through my mind, there was a letter that had appeared in front of ¡°me¡±. The content was as follows:


    <b>Please go to the National Art Gallery alone. I have something important to inform you. </b>


    When I arrived at the National Art Gallery, the fake Xu Weishan was there. She was Xu Weishan¡¯s twin sister.


    Next, it was the clich¨¦ sister we-have-finally-met moment. However, as far as I know, in Xu Weishan¡¯s memories, she had never told anyone about her twin sister¡¯s existence. If she had, perhaps the future tragedy could have been avoided.


    From then on, Xu Weishan¡¯s life revolved around her younger sister and boyfriend. Aside from going on dates with her boyfriend, she would asionally meet her younger sister and give her some pocket money.


    Based on what the fake Xu Weishan was wearing, she was probably not living very well.


    ¡°Elder sister, didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell anyone about my existence? Who do you want me to meet?¡± The fake Xu Weishan said to ¡°me¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see him.¡± ¡°I¡± smiled at the fake Xu Weishan and led her to the corner of a coffee shop. I pointed at Kevin, who was sitting by the window. ¡°That is my boyfriend, Kevin. To me, you two are the most important people in my life. After giving a lot of consideration, I want to introduce you guys.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to let people know about me? Why are you....¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet. I¡¯m seeking for your opinion right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡± Then, the fake Xu Weishan shoved me a bit and said, ¡°Go focus on your date. Don¡¯t think about introducing us.¡±


    She shoved ¡°me¡± out and Kevin happened to see, so he waved. Since he waved at ¡°me¡±, I had no choice but to walk towards him by myself.


    ¡°How are you feeling today? It looks like there¡¯s a lot on your mind.¡± Kevin asked me.


    ¡°Nothing. What are you reading?¡± ¡°I¡± switched the topic as my eyes floated towards the fake Xu Weishan. She was still watching us from afar.


    In my opinion, at the time, the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s eyes were already kind of unstable. But perhaps in ¡°my¡± eyes, she was just curious.


    The weather was great on this lovely weekend afternoon. A handsome boy and a beautiful girl was facing each other in a romantic coffee shop. Their happy interactions would have been perfect if there wasn¡¯t an extra pair of restless eyes at the corner.


    From then on, whenever ¡°I¡± mentioned Kevin, there would be some type of unclear emotions lingering in the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s eyes. I wonder if the real Xu Weishan was stupid. Why would she keep mentioning Kevin to her younger sister?


    On a blistering hot summer day, while the Sun was hanging right in the sky without any clouds blocking, I received a text message:


    <b>Elder sister, today at 3pm, meet met at the outskirts of the car factory. Just us two. I have something very important to tell you. </b>


    Don¡¯t go!


    I screamed from within. What a suspicious and meticulous ce! Only a fool would go!


    But regardless of how loud I shrieked, the body still moved on its own.


    Xu Weishan made the biggest mistake in her life. She was already at the abandoned car factory.


    ¡°Elder sister.¡± The fake Xu Weishan suddenly appeared and scared ¡°me¡±. After I carefully gazed at her, I noticed the fake Xu Weishan had bruises on her face.


    ¡°Elder sister, this time you must help me.¡±


    Without saying anything further, she directly got down on her knees and pleaded, ¡°I honestly have no other choice but toe to you, elder sister. I won¡¯t be able to live on.¡±

 Chapter 31

    <b>Chapter 31: The unexpected visitor </b>


    I was thoroughly bewildered by all of this. ¡°I¡± pulled the fake Xu Weishan up from the ground and calmly stated, ¡°What happened? No need to be so dramatic. Tell me naturally. What happened to your face....?¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, please lend me 200k! I owe people money. If I cannot return it, I¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡±


    ¡°200k?!? Where would I get so much money from? You¡¯re only a student! How can you owe someone 200k?!¡± ¡°I¡± was stunned that my younger sister had requested such a huge amount. Deep down, Xu Weishan was thinking whether she had this amount.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin right now. I really.....¡±


    While I was listening to my sister¡¯s excuse, suddenly everything turned ck.


    I also felt a cool sensation from my head down to my toes.


    So chilly!


    I tried to move my fingers, it worked!


    I have returned back to reality?!


    I took off the eye mask and saw a restless Grandmother Meng pacing back and forth. When I took a look at myself, I realized I had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. My entire body was soaked.


    *Ahhh choo!* I sneezed. Before I could ask Grandmother Meng what had happened, she was rushing me off the bed.


    ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± It was as if she was on fire as she smacked me. Next, she anxiously ced all the tools she had taken out back inside a huge trunk. Her movements were smooth; as if she had done this a couple hundred times before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I wiped some water off my face and hair. I wanted to scold her, but seeing how busy she was, I didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry up and help me! He¡¯s almost here! Quickly, help, and pull down all the ck curtains.¡± Grandmother Meng¡¯s sentences were all over the ce as she urged me.


    Although I was confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on, I obediently followed her instructions since she was behaving so frantically. I began to pull down all the ck curtains that were blocking the light from entering the room.


    Intense lighting began to pierce through the room. Since I was in the dark the entire time, it made it somewhat difficult for me to adjust.


    Now that I could see the apartment, it actually looked quite ordinary. It was only strange because Grandmother Meng had purposely hid all the sunlight and used some special lights to make a creepy effect.


    ¡°The Air conditioner! Turn off the air conditioner!¡± Grandmother Meng was panicking so much that she pressed the warm breeze button on the remote control instead.


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the front door. Both me and Grandmother Meng froze. Then, we heard the sounds of a door unlocking.


    ¡°This! Put all the curtains into the drawer! Hurry!¡± There was no time to waste. Grandmother Meng rolled all the curtains into a ball and threw it at me. After I caught it in my arms, Grandmother Meng pushed me into a room, ¡°Remember, regardless of what happens, do note out. Understand?¡±


    Just like that, I was kicked into the bedroom. I was so confused. Could it be a bad guy knocking the door? Was Grandmother Meng in debt of some sort? Was it dangerous for me to be here?


    All types of worrying scenarios began to emerge from my mind. I held onto the curtains as I ced my ears on the door and attempted to hear the activity from outside.


    There were no sounds at all.


    ¡°Aiya...wei...¡± I sighed. Then, I left the door and stuffed the curtains into the drawer. Afterwards, I sat down cross-legged on Grandmother Meng¡¯s bed as I analyzed the Xu Weishan¡¯s situation.


    Based on what she had shown me, she was killed by Xu Weishan in a fury because she didn¡¯t lend her money. So does that mean the fake Xu Weishan was a very dangerous person?!


    Suddenly, I recalled how she had threatened me a few days ago; it truly gave me chills. I have never faced such a vengeful person before...


    My luck was very bad these days...


    But if the fake Xu Weishan had reced the real Xu Weishan for so long, Kevin should have definitely sensed something by now, right?


    Then again, which normal person would think of recing their sister¡¯s identity? ....perhaps if I could guide Kevin a little, he will be able to connect the dots.


    He seems rather bright.


    But what the heck was going on with Grandmother Meng?


    I was starting to feel impatient from sitting on the bed. Plus, I was currently drenched from head to toe. She didn¡¯t even give me a towel...


    Grandmother Meng was so cruel. Not only did she ruthlessly cut my finger, she sshed a whole bucket of cold water on me -there wasn¡¯t a single drop left.


    Couldn¡¯t she have used a more humane gentle method to wake me? For instance, a p or something?


    I indistinctly heard a man¡¯s voice from outside. Once again, I quietly tiptoed towards the door as I bent an ear to listen.


    It was a man! A man¡¯s voice!


    I opened my mouth wide; in shock.


    I made a big assumption. Could it be Grandmother Meng¡¯s boyfriend?


    Whoever the person is, based on how jittery Grandmother Meng was, this person definitely didn¡¯t want her to y around with entric spiritual things.


    Hmm, I shouldn¡¯t speak badly of her; since I am part of this group as well....


    ¡°You were ying with those messed up things again, weren¡¯t you?¡± Oh, she was caught? Hmmm, surprisingly, the man¡¯s voice sounded younger than I thought.


    ¡°No! See? There¡¯s nothing here!¡± Grandmother Meng quibbled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll search! If I search and find something, then what?¡± The man eximed.


    ¡°Oh my wonderful grandson, now that you have grown up and you have ability, you speak to Grandmother in such a forceful tone. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t trust me. When you were little, if it weren¡¯t for me....¡±


    ¡°Can you not bring up that incident every time we argue? Don¡¯t you have any other tactics?¡± The man irritatedly grumbled. However, he did seem to abandon the thought of searching for suspicious articles.


    Ohhh, so it turns out Grandmother Meng¡¯s grandson had arrived. He didn¡¯t want his grandmother to y with ghosts and demons. Hence, Grandmother Meng was so nervous.


    But, I still couldn¡¯t understand why she sshed water all over me. After her grandson leaves, I will definitely get a fair deal from this! Hm, maybe I¡¯ll tell her to give me 50% off for this appointment.


    I carefully nned it out in my mind.


    ¡°Grandmother, you often have difficulties sleeping, right? I bought you a pillow that should help with sleep. I¡¯m going to put it in your room!¡± The man called. I could hear his footsteps approaching closer and closer.


    Ah?! He was going toe in here? I stared nkly at the door. My legs were beginning to tremble.


    Oh no! What should I do? Where can I hide?


    ¡°Ah?! Xiao Su. Don¡¯t go inside the bedroom. I can bring it inter!¡± I could hear the desperation in Grandmother Meng¡¯s voice as she tried to stop him. But it was toote...


    Huh? Xiao Su? That name sounds so familiar...


    No wonder the man¡¯s voice sounded so familiar. Could it be?


    No, I can¡¯t sit here and wait for death. It was better if I run out! Thinking of this, I took off my jacket and covered my head with it. Deep down, I nned to count to three and storm out.


    After rushing for two seconds, turning right would lead me straight to the main exit. Lin Yixin! You can do it! I mapped out my entire route as I cheered myself on.


    ¡°One, two, three....¡±


    I ran up to the door, just as I was about to grip and push the handle, someone from outside had already opened the door.


    I totally lost bnce and fell forward. The person in front of me promptly avoided me and I fell down t on the ground...


    ¡°Ah...!¡± Three people¡¯s voices rang in the air.


    One was a horrified yell; another was a guilty yelp, andstly was a painful wail.


    I fell t on my face. Then, I stealthily arched my back and looked up. Through my cowering body, my jacket revealed my eyes. I made eye contact with the handsome and familiar face.


    Grandmother Meng had already covered her eyes because she was too afraid to witness the following situation.


    The male MC that I had collided with scooped down and scrutinized me. Then, he pulled the jacket off my head and shockingly eximed, ¡°Goldfish?!¡±

 Chapter 32

    <b>Chapter 32: The Su descendants </b>


    Currently, in my mind, there was an image of a crow screeching and flying by...


    Nobody said a word. It waspletely quiet.


    If a person was absolutely needed to break the silence, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself! I bravely said on the inside.


    But when it came to actually saying something, I didn¡¯t know what to say. At the end, I ended up uttering, ¡°Uh....good afternoon, boss....¡±


    As I watched Suyang¡¯s cold expression, I anxiously crawled back up. He gave me the feeling of a huge force suppressing me. Subconsciously, I backed up a bit to maintain a safe distance between us.


    ¡°I want to know why she¡¯s here?¡± Suyang turned his eyes towards Grandmother Meng. Grandmother Meng was avoiding his nce. So, Suyang approached me, ¡°Since my grandmother won¡¯t reply, you answer. This morning, you told me you had something to do and took half a day off. So tell me, why is my assistant at my granny¡¯s home?¡±


    ¡°Boss....you have so many apartments! I can see you make quite a lot of money....¡±


    I felt a terrible atmosphere pushing me down, so I was speaking some rubbish. Then, through an interval, I tried to make eye contact with Grandmother Meng to request help.


    She turned away from me.


    Is she expecting me to deal with this alone? Don¡¯t abandon me! Grandmother Meng! We are on the same boat!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to skimp me. Answer properly. Why are you here?¡± Once again, Suyang interrogated me. He extended his hand, I thought he wanted to hit me. So, I dodged like an automatic reflex.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Suyang¡¯s big hand touched my hair, ¡°Why is your hair wet?¡±


    I was so scared that my neck remained at a crooked angle as I stood there foolishly. I didn¡¯t expect him toment on my hair.


    Immediately after, I turned and decided to run to the washroom. Along the way, I went by Grandmother Meng and grabbed her arm as I whispered, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°You know my Xiao Su?¡± Grandmother Meng asked quietly.


    ¡°He is my boss....¡± I wasn¡¯t used to hearing Suyang being referred to as Xiao Su, but since Grandmother Meng was actually Suyang¡¯s granny, I guess the nickname wasn¡¯t too weird.


    Grandmother Meng¡¯s pupils were spinning continuously. I think she was trying to use her brain.


    As for me, I watched restlessly as Suyang headed towards the direction of the washroom. I began to rush, ¡°Have you thought of a good exnation yet? I don¡¯t want to participate in this battle between the grandson and the grandma. Please let me leave!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought of a good exnation.¡± Grandmother Meng pped, ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what her exnation was going to be. She was ready? I was still in a clueless state.


    Suyang returned with a towel in his hand. I maintained my awkward smile as I sincerely reached out my two hands to take the towel from him. But it was as if Suyang didn¡¯t see my hand at all. He directly ced the towel on my head and began to wipe it dry.


    ¡°No need....¡± I wanted to faintly refuse, but when I saw his eyes, I didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound.


    I was definitely not ustomed to Suyang¡¯s action. He was practically tearing the hair off my scalp. My head felt numb, but under these circumstances, I was too afraid to speak up. I could only sacrifice my hair and suffer in silence.


    Deep down, I saw it as a life trial I had to go through. God was giving me a test, and He specifically sent the Su descendants to torment me.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my questions. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I told her toe.¡± Just as I was about to crumble from pressure, the great Grandmother Meng finally spoke up for me, ¡°I know thisdy knows you. Grandson, it has been so long since you¡¯vest came to see me. Grandmother misses her grandson. I want to know what my grandson has been up to, so I told her toe!¡±


    I nodded crazily like those nodding dolls. Inside, I was thinking, ¡°Right, right! Grandmother Meng is right! From now on, she is always right!


    ¡°Granny, if you want to find out about me, you can always give me a call. Why do you need to find her?¡± Suyang actually believed her? Was he normally tricked this easily? Slowly, I felt like I could put down my hanging heart.


    Grandmother Meng was beginning to act as she spoke in a tearful voice; it was totally the tempo of winning an Oscar. ¡°I¡¯m a lonely 70+ years old granny that is left all alone in a home. You don¡¯t appear for ten days to half a month. When I call you, you always say you¡¯re busy. Granny wants to know how her unfilial grandson is doing! Since I know thisdy knows you, I asked her toe chat with me. I want to find out what you are up to, is that not ok?¡±


    I chimed on the side as I covered my mouth with my hand and pretended to look sorrowful, ¡°The olddy just feels lonely by herself...¡±


    The circumstances have reversed! Suyang¡¯s expressions were gradually turning calm and a bit guilty. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you. I¡¯m just too busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Work your ass...!¡± I quietly mumbled as I lowered my head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gaming everyday?¡±


    ¡°Goldfish! What did you say to my grandma?¡± Suyang heard me and scolded me.


    I instantly lifted my head and shook it nonstop, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Uh...now that Suyang is here, I¡¯m going to go now! I don¡¯t want to disturb your Su descendant reunion.¡±


    My current wish was to say farewell to these Su descendants. I¡¯ve never wanted to go home so badly before. Just as I was about to slip out, Suyang blocked me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°H...h-ome! You two have a good talk! I don¡¯t want to bother you guys.¡± I gave him a big smile.


    I tried to slip out from the other side, but Suyang blocked me again. He grabbed onto my cor, ¡°Stay here. We¡¯ll head back together after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No need, no need! Boss, you should stay with granny. I don¡¯t want to bother you two.¡±


    Deep down, I was thinking, ¡°Just release me...big bro!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, perhaps she has something important to do. Even though she is your assistant, you can¡¯t take up all her personal time!¡± Grandmother Meng was supporting me on the side.


    ¡°Do you have something very important to do? Don¡¯t you have no friends? So you should be quite free after work, right?¡± Plus, your job is 24 hours. There is no such thing as ¡®after work¡¯. Your every minute and every second belongs to me!¡± Suyang¡¯s tone sounded like he will eat me if I dared to leave. So how could I leave?


    When did he turn so stubborn?


    I swallowed my saliva. Darn it. I was screwed either way.


    I tugged my sleeves ufortably a few times, Suyang suddenly dragged me and brought me to the bedroom. He closed the door and locked the two of us in the room.


    I began to panic, ¡°Grandmother Meng is outside. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are wet. Pick one of granny¡¯s outfits and change into it. Also.¡± Suyang forcefully pulled on my arm and hauled me in front of him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think I actually believed what granny just said. When we get back hometer, you better tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡±


    I curled my lips. I knew Suyang wouldn¡¯t be tricked so easily. He was a sharp guy.


    Since I was changing, Suyang temporarily left.


    I look through Grandmother Meng¡¯s clothes and randomly selected a set. When I looked into the mirror, I felt like I had aged thirty years. The moment I walked out, Grandmother Meng snickered, ¡°This suits you.¡±


    Suyang handed me all the groceries he had brought, ¡°Go cook!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together!¡± I frustratedly blurted as I stared at Suyang. He was on the couch watching TV.


    ¡°Nah.¡± Suyang was watching a stupid variety show as he replied.


    ¡°How can you allow a guest to....¡±


    Grandmother Meng was about to speak up for me again, but Suyang cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She is used to it. Plus, she is my hired 24 hours assistant. That means I¡¯m spending money on her every second. So, she should be doing this type of work. Am I correct, Goldfish?¡±


    ¡°How much is your monthly sry?¡± Grandmother Meng¡¯s face suddenly changed as she crossed her arms and asked me.


    ¡°Ten thousand.....¡±


    Grandmother Meng appeared to be shocked by the amount. She quickly went over and smacked Suyang, ¡°You damn child! You have so much money, you don¡¯t know where to spend it? You hired an assistant for 10k?¡±

 Chapter 33

    <b>Chapter 33: Let¡¯s be sworn sisters</b>


    I felt like Grandmother Meng was no longer on my side.


    As expected, in order to make use of the ten thousand, the two of them watched TV together and didn¡¯t bother casting a nce at me.


    In order to show my fury, I purposely stood in front of the TV before I went to the kitchen. I swayed the stic bags as I red at him, ¡°Yes yes yes. You are correct. Because you¡¯re the boss...¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Suyang was irritated by my expression, and he threw a popcorn from the table at me. I caught it with my mouth as I ate it.


    ¡°I hope you die from an excess of anger!¡± I shook my head as I stuck out my tongue and made a face at him. Then, I hopped to the kitchen.


    Damn that Suyang! I cursed him as I washed the vegetable leaves. If Suyang was the radish on the chopping board, I would definitely cut him up very smoothly.


    From outside the kitchen, Suyang and Grandmother Meng¡¯sughter sounded especially ear piercing. I felt like a bullied young married woman; working alone in the kitchen.


    Sweet and sour spare ribs, ground meat with eggnt, kung pao chicken, stir-fried beancurd in chili sauce, and a thick bowl of corn soup.


    A rtively sumptuous meal was prepared. While I was carrying the dishes out, the two descendants were already at the table ready to eat. They didn¡¯t make any attempt to help me set up.


    The only thing worse than serving a Suyang was serving two Suyangs!


    Serving them felt very strange. I was carrying all the bowls and utensils. Not only was I behaving like a young married woman; it was as if I had azy husband and was the daughter inw of an evil granny.


    Deep down, Imented. Whoever that ends up marrying Suyang will be one unlucky woman!


    ¡°Granny, how did you find out about Lin Yixin?¡± Suyang started a conversation. Why was he bring this up again? Didn¡¯t he say he knew we were lying?


    ¡°Ah, I randomly heard Shaoqian talking about it. He said you hired a new assistant.¡± Grandmother Meng calmly responded, ¡°So I asked for her phone number.¡±


    ¡°Goldfish, did you say anything weird?¡± Suyang suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Huh? No... can you not call me Goldfish in a public ce?¡± I just wanted to eat in peace. I merely want to leave this dining table, why can¡¯t my wish be fulfilled?


    ¡°Why Goldfish?¡± Grandmother Meng asked as she picked up a spare rib and began chewing. The moment she took a bite, her eyes sparkled, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    This was the biggest praise as a chef.


    Suyang cut in before I could respond to Grandmother Meng, ¡°Because she¡¯s as stupid as a goldfish. Although, her culinary skills are quite high. Granny, eat more.¡±


    I lightly kicked Suyang underneath the table. He paused his actions in mid air as he stared at me.


    ¡°Sorry, it was an ident.¡± I wasn¡¯t actually sorry. I picked up my bowl and used it to hide my face.


    ¡°What were you two talking about before I arrived?¡± Suyang pressed my bowl down and acted like an interrogator. It was annoying how he kept questioning me consecutively.


    ¡°You two haven¡¯t seen each other in so long, why do you keep talking about me? You should worry about yourself first.¡± I pouted as I muttered.


    I picked up a piece of meat with my chopsticks and ced it in my mouth. All of a sudden, Suyang reached over and grabbed my left hand (the one I wasn¡¯t holding the chopsticks with), and wrapped his fingers around my hand in front of Grandmother Meng. He calmly stated, ¡°We have moved in together.¡±


    Grandmother Meng spat out all the food in her mouth. It appeared she had choked; she was coughing vigorously.


    My food was also almost stuck in my throat because of Suyang¡¯s statement.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I wasn¡¯t able to gulp down the content in my mouth as I said in a muffled voice. I put down the chopsticks and violently pped Suyang¡¯s hand to release me, ¡°Can you not scare people like this?¡±


    ¡°You....what did you just say?¡± Grandmother Meng pointed her shaken finger at me. With great difficulty, she regained her breath, ¡°Her? No!¡±


    I was so sad.... Even though our rtionship was just a joke that Suyang made up, Grandmother Meng had directly shown her disapproval in front of me....


    My ego...


    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! We¡¯re just living underneath the same roof. That¡¯s it! That¡¯s the truth! I¡¯m speaking the truth!¡± I quickly exined. If I didn¡¯t, I was afraid Grandmother Meng would faint from anger.


    ¡°You two cannot be together!¡± Grandmother suddenly became very solemn as she red at us.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Suyang spoke up as he looked at me and analyzed my face from left to right, ¡°She looks alright. At least, she won¡¯t bring down the next generation.... Tell me, what did you do to anger my granny so much? Were you saying bad things about her grandson? Is that why she loathe you?¡±


    I rolled my eyes in response as I waved an empty fist at him. Then, I raised my right hand and gave Grandmother Meng a guarantee, ¡°I swear that we will definitely not be together. So you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? How would you know what happens in the future?¡± Suyang refuted.


    What the hell was wrong with my boss? Can¡¯t he see the current situation? My heart felt very tired.


    ¡°Come over here!¡± Grandmother Meng suddenly stood and dragged me to stand up. Then, she went inside the kitchen by herself to look for something. We heard her going through a bunch of pots and pans. After a little while, Grandmother Meng energetically came out with an incense burner.


    Suyang and I looked at each other; we didn¡¯t expect Grandmother Meng to take this so seriously.


    Grandmother Meng sincerely said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s be sworn sisters!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I yelled out from surprise. Grandmother Meng was Suyang¡¯s granny. Based on our age and her seniority, we have two generation gaps between us. Yet, she wants to be sworn sisters?!


    Suyang found this very amusing. It was as if he was watching aedy show. He didn¡¯t even try to prevent it from happening.


    What the hell! This was clearly happening because of him! Howe I was the one that had to suffer?


    ¡°If we be sworn sisters, I will believe that you won¡¯t end up with my Xiao Su!¡± Grandmother Meng was very serious about this issue. The muscles around the corners of her mouth and eyes were drooping downwards; as if all the cells in her body were telling me she wasn¡¯t happy.


    Howe she disliked me so much? Wasn¡¯t she ok momentarily ago? In the past, she told me toe by whenever to chat...


    ¡°Fine, as long as you¡¯ll be relieved.¡± I gave up resisting. I¡¯ll just do whatever that makes her happy. Deep down, I sighed to myself, even if I like your grandson, it¡¯s not like he will like me...


    At the end, I randomly ended up bing the generation of Suyang¡¯s granny. I went from a 25 years old female without ever having a boyfriend to having a 27 years old grandson!


    What type of sorcery was this?


    I could tell by Suyang¡¯s trembling shoulders that was trying his best to hold in hisughter.


    Afterwards, Grandmother Meng acted as if nothing had happened. She continued eating dinner, but called me ¡°old sis¡±. I felt like the title matched my outfit.


    Nightfall, Suyang and I were leaving. Grandmother Meng walked us to the door.


    I nkly sat in the car as I looked out the window without any attachment to this world. I stared at the stars high above the sky and recalled the words that Grandmother Meng had said to me after we had be sworn sisters.


    ¡°Old sis, my grandson and I have been mutually dependent on each other for years. Now, Xiao Su has grown up. My biggest concern for him is finding a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Aside from being handsome, good in school, filial, kindhearted, he doesn¡¯t have any more good qualities. But strangely, he is often surrounded by extreme and ridiculous women. So, sometimes I worry for him. I¡¯m worried he will encounter a bad woman and be tricked.¡±


    ¡°Old sis, when you and my grandson are returning home, please be careful. It iste. Also, he is the younger generation, so please help me watch over him....¡±


    When Grandmother Meng kept referring me as ¡°old sis¡±, it made me felt very awkward.


    That title wouldn¡¯t stop spinning around my head. It just wouldn¡¯t go away.


    I opened the car window a tiny crack, and we happened to pass by a forest trail. The air was very fresh. It was perfect for clearing my mind.


    ¡°Today, you must give me overtime fee for mentalpensation.¡±


    Suyang lightly chuckled, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to call me granny. I know you¡¯re going to use it tough at me...¡± I crossed my arms as I stared at the rows of traffic lights; it had a hypnosis effect. I was seeking for spiritual serenity.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to, why didn¡¯t you reject her?¡± Suyang asked.


    How could I tell him I had to do as she says because I still required Grandmother Meng¡¯s help? Why were these Su descendants so good at grabbing hold of my weaknesses; leaving me with no choice other than to listen to them?


    I felt like I was forced into the Su family. In ancient terms, it was simr to being sold into the family as a ve.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of rejecting? Plus, it¡¯s not that big of a deal...¡± I breezily replied, ¡°In the future, you should go visit her more whenever you have time.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Suyang replied. He gradually began to elerate.


    The winding in through the window became too fierce; making it impossible for me to get into a state of serenity. Furthermore, the wind was turning my hair into a mess.


    ¡°Driver slower, Xiao Su.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Suyang eximed as he slowed down.


    I leaned my head against his arm as I gazed up at him. For some strange reason, he looked exceptionally handsome tonight. Was it because of the lighting from the streetlights?


    I admired Suyang¡¯s face as I evillyughed, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to call you Xiao Su?¡±


    ¡°Landlord and tenant, boss and assistant, teacher and student, granny and grandson...we sure have a lot of rtionships between us!¡± Suyang sighed.

 Chapter 34

    <b>Chapter 34: Make me feel something</b>


    I heard him, but I didn¡¯t respond as I looked the other way. Just like the scenery that was shing by outside, many thoughts were running through my mind. My mind was an utter mess.


    As Suyang mentioned, we have so many different rtionships between us. But I was afraid that one day, if one of the rtionship breaks, all the other ones will naturally fall apart as well.


    Some timeter, I ended up falling asleep without knowing. By the time I woke up, the car was already parked in the parking lot downstairs. Apparently, I had fallen asleep against the car door. In addition, I was drooling too.


    I could still sense Suyang on the driver¡¯s seat. I didn¡¯t want him to see that I was drooling, so I didn¡¯t dare to raise my head as I secretly used the lower hem of my jacket to wipe the corner of my mouth to get rid of all noticeable traces. I pretended I had just woken up.


    The moment I lifted my head, Xu Weishan had stered herself against the car door!


    ¡°Ah!¡± I covered my eyes with both my hands as I deeply buried my head. I was so frightened by Xu Weishan that my heart was furiously pounding.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Just as I was about to recover from fright, Suyang grabbed my hand and smoothly pulled me into his embrace. My mind was starting to turn woozy again.


    Was Suyang hugging me right now?


    I didn¡¯t know where to put my hands. So currently, my fists were clenched in the air. My entire body was stiff.


    Suyang patted my back as he soothinglyforted me in a soft voice, ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Don¡¯t be afraid....¡±


    ¡°I....I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home.¡± I wanted to get up, but there was something behind me that was suppressing me from moving. It was Suyang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why are you always like this? You were like this the first time we met. You were also like this at the hotel....honestly, why?¡±


    ¡°I -I had a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare? You had a nightmare while you were conscious?¡± Suyang didn¡¯t believe me.


    I nodded, ¡°I¡¯m usually the type that freaks out if the wind blows and the grass moves. Sorry if my reactions scared you. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Instead of scaring me, initially I thought you were purposely trying to take advantage of me....by using your stupid cute goldfish methods.¡±


    I lifted my head and made eye contact with Suyang¡¯s slightly raised eyes.


    I was so serious, yet he was deviating into an inappropriate path. The only way to deal with an inappropriate individual was to be more inappropriate than the individual.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who wants to take advantage of me?! If you continue hugging me like this, I cannot guarantee nothing will happen....after all, you¡¯re so handsome. I¡¯m not the one at a loss!¡±


    Sure enough, my words were effective. Suyang immediately released me and opened the car door as he backed up.


    I knew it was going to work. Last time I was changing, Suyang had made a big fuss out of nothing. At the end of the day, all he had was a powerful mouth.


    I sighed a breath of relief. Now that Suyang wasn¡¯t saying anything else, I didn¡¯t have to keep acting. I quietly followed him home.


    Suyang had no idea, but there were actually three of us on the same path the entire time. I kept ring at Xu Weishan, who was next to me. When Suyang walked further ahead, I threatened her underneath my breath, ¡°If you dare to scare me again, I am not going to help you!¡±


    Originally, I thought my threat would be sufficient. However, Xu Weishan gave me a nk expression. Then, she pointed her right finger at Suyang, left at me, andbined them together.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!¡± Seeing how Xu Weishan had misunderstood, I immediately wanted to rify, ¡°There is nothing going on between us!¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me she thought she was helping me by scaring me...


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking? Why are your hands dancing and feet tripping?¡± Suyang asked as he stood in front of the passageway.


    ¡°Ai! Coming!¡± I fully ran towards Suyang. When I was next to him, he insulted my short legs and so on. I casted a nce at Xu Weishan and made a long face to prove that someone like Suyang and I would never have that type of rtionship.


    Suyang seemed to have forgotten to interrogate me about Grandmother Meng. If he forgot to bring it up, I naturally wouldn¡¯t mention it. After entering the apartment, I ran straight to my room. I pulled the curtains up but didn¡¯t see the mistress by the window. Then, I fell asleep on the bed.


    ¡°Can you wash your face and rinse your mouth before you sleep?¡± Suyang asked in a disapproving manner as he stood by the door.


    ¡°No....¡±


    Was it a misconception? Ever since I was at Grandmother Meng¡¯s, I felt an exhaustion that wouldn¡¯t go away. Could it be because the Su descendants had taken turns extracting all of my energy?


    Who can understand the pain of those in the lowest rung?


    ¡ª¨C


    I stared at the fake Xu Weishan the entire ss. I couldn¡¯t imagined how thick of a skin she must have in order to murder her sister and rece her in such a carefree manner.


    ¡°Bai Silu! Bai Silu!¡± The person next to me nudged my arm and brought my wandering mind back to reality.


    Since I was so focused, I was a bit agitated that she had ruined my train of thought. So, I gave her a big sister attitude and snapped, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The professor just called your name...¡± The girl¡¯s expression appeared a bit cowardly due to my reaction. She looked wronged.


    I was still very unfamiliar with the name ¡°Bai Silu¡±. I often failed to react to it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to pay attention in my ss, then I¡¯d rather you leave. I am talking to the student sitting at the very end; Bai Silu ssmate. Please take note.¡± Suyang coldly stated.


    Then, Suyang continued his lessons. But there were a few times that his eyes had swept by me. I could tell he was angry...


    From what I could remember, I didn¡¯t choose a course called ¡°history of literature¡±. However, when I received my timetable, the three words ¡°history of literature¡± had tantly appeared on my schedule for every Wednesday afternoon.


    This was the shadow of my life.


    ¡°Bai Silu, answer my question.¡± Suyang called my name again.


    ¡°What.....?¡± I shook my head. The whole ss had their attention on me. What did Suyang say? I zoned out again?


    Were University professors supposed to ask the students so many questions? The way Suyang was acting reminded me of my High School homeform teacher. Each time I was caught for not paying attention, he would punish me by making me run around the track.


    I wasn¡¯t used to having so many eyes on me....why did he have to purposely make me look bad in front of so many people? Deep down, I resented Suyang.


    The fake Xu Weishan also turned around to look at me. She had a ¡°I know the answer¡± expression on her face. It really annoyed me.


    ¡°Uh.....¡± Before I could say another word, the bell rung.


    Yes! Saved by the bell! I secretly rejoiced. But I identally made eye contact with Suyang.


    I quickly lowered my head as I mumbled to myself, ¡°I¡¯m invisible. Invisible. He cannot see me. He cannot see me.¡±


    Sadly, he didn¡¯t have the intentions of letting me go as he said in a stern tone, ¡°Bai Silu, follow me.¡±


    Since Suyang was a guest professor, the University had given him an office. I guess it was somewhat believable if he was actually a famous author.


    I entered the office sulkily. I purposely left the door open so that his lecturing words would be less cruel; since many students or professors may happen to overhear.


    Suyang icily stated, ¡°Close the door.¡± All my hopes were shattered.


    I respectfully shut the door and ced my hands politely on top of each other. ¡°Boss... I can call you that now, right?¡±


    Suyang mmed a textbook on the table as he hollered, ¡°You didn¡¯t reach my requirements!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the reason why I sent you here. I didn¡¯t send you here for you to daydream in ss. We need to get into our roles. I¡¯m the teacher and you¡¯re the student. But. You. Totally. Failed.¡±


    Each of Suyang¡¯s words jabbed my brain. I was truly speechless.


    ¡°Then, please be more clear, boss? Be more specific?! You didn¡¯t have specific requirements, so I acted the way I would¡¯ve. This was how I behaved during my University years.¡±


    Suyang shook his head, ¡°I told you. I want to gain some insight in regards to a teacher and student rtionship. Can you make me feel something?¡±


    Forcing a person from society to return back to school was already ridiculous enough. What? Now I have to make you feel something?


    ¡°Then tell me what type of girls make you ¡®feel something¡¯? I will work hard towards that direction.¡± On the surface, I spoke in an amiable manner. I gave off the tone that I knew I was wrong.


    Suyang seized my hand and locked me in between him and his office table.

 Chapter 35

    <b>Chapter 35: Basketball court assistant</b>


    The wind gently blew into the office as it lifted the window curtains. The fragrance of flowers gradually transmitted into the room. The wind loosened my hair and touched the left side of my face. Subconsciously, it made me feel a bit itchy and I wanted to scratch myself. But Suyang grabbed my left hand just as I was about to raise it.


    His whole body enveloped around me. The second button of his shirt had came undone mysteriously; revealing his white corbone that happened to be aligned with my line of sight.


    How could a man be as pale as him? He was nearly transparent?!


    As Suyang spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. I was fascinated as I stared and listened to his silky voice, ¡°Firstly, make some efforts in your choice of clothing. Secondly, concentrate in ss. Ideally, make eye contact with me. Thirdly, smile more. Fourthly......¡±


    Suyang paused for a second. Then, he reached behind my head and lightly tugged onto my rubber band. My ponytail came undone and my hair spilled over my shoulders.


    ¡°Your hair looks better this way.¡±


    My right hand was tightly gripping the table. I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Suyang gradually came closer. I tried to inch away as I attentively watched his pupils drawing near. I shifted my focus onto his rosy lips...


    What was I thinking?


    ¡°You....¡± Suyang crooked his head, ¡°feel hot?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? No.....¡±


    ¡°Your face is super red. You¡¯re not hot?! Do you have a fever?!¡± Suyang suddenly took a few steps back. He covered his mouth and nose, ¡°If you have a fever, don¡¯t infect me!¡±


    What fever....I ced my hands on my blushing cheeks, ¡°Umm...the office is a bit hot...¡±


    I left the table and walked towards the window. I leaned out to breathe in fresh air.


    ¡°Do you remember the four points I mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Four points?¡± Earlier, I was so focused on watching Suyang that nothing he said had entered my mind. I shifted my vision onto the ground outside, ¡°Ah...four points. I r-remember.¡±


    ¡°Speak the truth! You¡¯ve forgotten already, correct?¡± Suyang saw right through me.


    ¡°Hahaha....¡± I turned around andughed awkwardly. I raised up my forefinger, ¡°One more time... just repeat once more!¡±


    Suyang icily smiled, ¡°Your Goldfish title is truly well deserved. How am I supposed to feel anything if you¡¯re always like this?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Yes yes yes, I¡¯m so stupid that you cannot fall for me. So what should we do now? I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± Unintentionally, I happened to cast a nce outside and noticed Kevin walking by.


    ¡°At this rate, this is not going to work... forget about the teacher student rtionship, let¡¯s go on a date!¡± Suyang blurted. His explosive statement shocked me so much that my arm almost slipped twice from the window ledge.


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? What nonsense are you speaking!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s try to go on a date. At least, we¡¯ll see each other as the opposite sex.¡±


    I have never....wait! Is he implying that he never sees me as a woman?


    Kevin was about to disappear from my horizon. I have things I wanted to ask him. So, I ran to Suyang and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Boss, continue to think of a constructive n we can implement. I have something urgent to do, so I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Goldfish! Lin Yi....Your boss is talking to you. How dare you not listen?!¡± Suyang angrily yelled behind me. But his voice got cut off once I shut the door.


    I quickly ran down the stairs and managed to catch Kevin right before he disappeared. I loudly called out to stop him. It was rare to see him without Xu Weishan around. I sped my hands behind me and appeared very cheerful, ¡°Wow, what a coincidence! Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere in particr. I¡¯m just going to the basketball court to y ball.¡± Kevin took a look at where I came out from and asked, ¡°Were you at Professor Su¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Based on my memory, Kevin didn¡¯t take Suyang¡¯s course.


    ¡°Well, this is where Professor Su¡¯s office is located, so clearly you came from there!¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Suyang isn¡¯t the only professor here...¡±


    Kevin nudged me with his shoulder, ¡°Look at you. We call him Professor Su, yet you call him Suyang.... Plus,st time, Shanshan and I have already decided to help you two keep the secret.¡± He teased.


    ¡°Ah.....¡± I had almost forgotten that Kevin was one of the witnesses from the incident at the hotel. ¡°We only spoke for a bit, but now I have nothing to do... so bored...¡±


    I stood closer to Kevin as I brightly smiled and waited for him to continue. A fool would be able to tell I was hinting, ¡°I¡¯m bored! Whatever you¡¯re doing, bring me along!¡±


    Kevin looked at me and then whispered in my ears, ¡°Were you and Professor Su speaking words of love to each other?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± For a second, I thought he was a certain sister from the gossip association! If it weren¡¯t for the fact I was trying to break into the internal enemy¡¯s side, I would never give any attention to this lousy kid!


    Deep down, I rolled my eyes. But on the surface, i was smiling as I tried to demonstrate my most youthful side, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me and Suyang...er..Professor Su. Oh yeah, you¡¯re heading to the basketball court. Is it outdoors or indoors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indoors. I am going to practice my skills.¡±


    I pped my hands, ¡°What a coincidence! I heard the basketball association is looking to recruit an assistant. I want to try out, but I don¡¯t know where the basketball association office is. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t hear anything about recruiting an assistant....¡± Kevin tilted his head as he murmured to himself.


    Actually, that was a randomment. Why would I know anything about the basketball association?


    Fortunately, Kevin wasn¡¯t suspicious. He had his heart set on asking about me and Suyang. He went as far as making a solemn vow to reassure me, ¡°Do not worry. I swear to God I will keep your rtionship with Professor Su a secret. So, tell me about it! How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°Eh...we just met! How did you and Xu Weishan meet?! How long have you two been together?¡±


    ¡°We also met naturally... there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡±


    I asked such a simple question, yet Kevin totally disregarded it. I felt like he didn¡¯t want to talk about Xu Weishan. Was it because he could tell the current Xu Weishan was different from the old one? Perhaps he was stressed about it?


    Anyhow, I wanted to find out more about Kevin and Xu Weishan, but Kevin wanted to know more about me and Suyang. Ultimately, neither of us were able to obtain any important information from each other.


    ¡°Howe Xu Weishan isn¡¯t with you today? Aren¡¯t you two normally together? I saw her in ss earlier...¡±


    ¡°She left already. Every Wednesday after school, she goes to the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Orphanage?¡± My ears perked up; this may be important information, ¡°What is she doing at the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Her parents recently used her name and created a charitable foundation. They have been contributing to a particr orphanage. She said the children from there are too pitiful, so she visits them every week.¡±


    I nodded half-heartedly, ¡°Wow, she has such a kind heart!¡±


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t imagine a person who killed her own biological sister would donate to a charity. There must be something fishy about this orphanage!


    ¡°This is the office, I¡¯lle with you. I¡¯m very familiar with the president of the basketball association, I can help you say a few good words.¡± Kevin confidently stated. He had no idea that I had used the assistant thing as an excuse.


    ¡°No need. I can go on my own.¡± I tried to stop him.


    But it was toote, Kevin had already opened the office door. He casually entered like it was his house. Then, he loudly shouted at the guy with sses, who was sitting by an office desk, ¡°I heard you guys are looking to recruit an assistant?¡±


    In my head, I was thinking of all kinds of excuses. Surprisingly, the guy with the sses replied, ¡°Oh? How did you know? We haven¡¯t posted the flyer yet!¡± He revealed a poster that was even taller than himself. ¡°I¡¯m currently working on the poster to hire an assistant! Looks good, right?¡±


    ¡°No need. My friend wants to be a basketball court assistant. Take a look.¡± Kevin pushed me inside. I made direct eye contact with the guy that had e all over his face.


    ¡°Mm.. actually, the only requirement we need for this position is sufficient time avability.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same ss. When I¡¯m avable, she¡¯s avable.¡± Kevin did all the talking for me. So in silence, I was pushed to a position where I could no longer back down.


    ¡°Please register! From now on, you are a member of our basketball association!¡± The guy raised his two hands -like he was waiting for me to enthusiastically give him a high five.


    I gave him a high five and awkwardly smiled, ¡°Please treat me kindly.¡±


    Just like that, I was a 25 years old ¡°university student¡± who became the basketball court assistant without somewhat intending to do so. It wasn¡¯t until afterwards that I found out my job was to help them pick up the balls, sweep, deliver water and towels on a daily basis.


    It was no big deal. It was simr to my situation at home. But instead of serving one person, I was serving a group of individuals.


    Strangely, the group was easier to serve than the individual at home.


    In addition, unlike the guy at home, watching these young guys y basketball gave me some youthful energy. All Suyang does on a daily basis was y video games on his couch. He only moves his fingers.


    With Suyang, a day feels like a year.


    Nighttime. After I waved goodbye to thest person, I was all alone in the empty basketball court tidying up. Today, I finally experienced the saying, ¡°You made your bed, so now you lie on it.¡±


    But in return, I was able to gain something important. Now, I know Xu Weishan goes to the orphanage every Wednesday.


    I felt like a famous detective and I was quite proud of myself. Suddenly, the doors of the basketball court opened, and someone came in.


    I was quite far from the entrance as I was tidying up. Hence, I wasn¡¯t able to see the person clearly, ¡°Sorry, the gym is closed for today....¡±


    When I walked closer, I realized it was Suyang.

 Chapter 36

    <b>Chapter 36: Go on a date with me</b>


    But why was he wearing sportswear? He wasn¡¯t wearing this earlier...don¡¯t tell me he purposely went home to change into the sportswear toe here?!


    I stopped tidying up and ran towards Suyang, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°This is a question I should be asking you. Why are you here? Is it because you¡¯re unsatisfied with being my assistant, so you have decided toe be an assistant for a school association? I¡¯m not enough trouble for you?¡± Suyang was walking towards me, step by step. On his way, he helped me picked up a basketball.


    ¡°Are you jealous because I¡¯m an assistant for someone else? Don¡¯t worry, you are very annoying! No one can threaten your annoying position! Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± I was praising him on the surface, but dissing him below. I reached my hands over to take the ball from Suyang.


    But Suyang didn¡¯t hand me the ball. Instead, he made a beautiful three-point shot in front of me. He proudly lifted his chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly already 25 years old, yet you¡¯re wearing sportswear like you¡¯re a youngdy. Do you think you can turn back to eighteen by dressing young? You¡¯re at this age but you¡¯re still chasing after a bunch of kids. Usually, whenever I ask you to do something, you alwaysin you¡¯re tired. Yet, you have energy for the basketball association? I guess I treat you too well... at this rate, this is not eptable. I must increase your workload!¡±


    Was he still angry about what happened during lunch time? He wouldn¡¯t stop rambling....


    ¡°Let me ask you, is it because you want to look at hot guys? Is that the reason why you want to be a lousy assistant?¡± Suyang was beginning to ask a bunch of ridiculous questions.


    ¡°Professor Su, if you¡¯re going to continue acting this way, I¡¯m going to conclude you¡¯re jealous. But we¡¯re clearly not in that type of rtionship where you have the right to be jealous...¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m not your Professor. I¡¯m your boss. And your boss is telling you that he is also very good at basketball. Want to see?¡± Suyang picked up a basketball and held it in between his waist. Then, he shifted his leg and acted very cocky.


    Before I could decline, he made another three-point shot and scored. Currently, his expression could totally be described as a dog catching a frisbee, and then turning excitedly to its owner with a ¡°Hurry, praise me! Praise me!¡± look.


    I hopelessly smiled as I was thoroughly defeated by Suyang¡¯s childishness. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is the reason why you purposely went home to change into sportswear?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not have sportswear at home. I bought this now. The store representative said this is the current style of the year. It has a 3D dual ability to ventte and separate ultraviolet rays. Under the scorching summer heat, it can.....¡± Suyang calmly replied as he recited the brainwashing advertisement the salesperson told him.


    It was even more absurd than going home to change.


    I have to admit defeat. What type of man would do something so outrageous? He was evoking my curiosity.


    ¡°Want to y a round?¡± Suyang began to jump up and down in front of me. A 27 years old uncle was trying so hard to prove how active he could be. Wow, what a sad sight.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to y basketball.¡± I firmly refused.


    ¡°I¡¯mmanding you, as your boss, to y a round with me.¡± He demanded.


    ¡°Boss, stop trying to tease me...if you want to y, you can y by yourself. If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll be your audience and p for you. That way, you won¡¯t feel lonely. Okay?¡± I robotically pped and coaxed him like I was speaking to a child.


    ¡°We¡¯ll y five rounds. Whoever that is first to score three times wins. If I win, you have to promise me one thing. If you win, I will fulfill one of your wishes. Okay?¡±


    I gave him an icy face, ¡°We haven¡¯t yed yet, and I already knew I lost. State what you want directly. You¡¯re the boss, stop acting so suave. As your employee, I have to listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Go on a date with me.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll y. If I win....¡± Suyang began to repeat himself again. He was like a loop.


    ¡°Stop talking! Fine, we¡¯ll y. But under my rules.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what rules?¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± I thought about it very deeply. I needed to think of something that would absolutely benefit me, yet it couldn¡¯t be that obvious. ¡°You will stand behind the 3-point line and cover one of your eyes to shoot. I will stand on the free throw line and shoot normally. You start, and we will alternate. Whoever that scores five baskets first is the winner. Okay?¡±


    ¡°That is so unfair to me!¡± Suyang refuted.


    ¡°You can use your skills to make up for it. Why can¡¯t you lend an eye for a 25 years old who has never yed basketball in her life?¡±


    Suyang nodded and agreed to my words, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it your way. But don¡¯t forget. If you lose, you must promise to go on a date with me.¡±


    I coldlyughed as I said with an undefeatable determination, ¡°If I win, you have to give me a raise!¡±


    ¡°How long have you been my assistant for? You¡¯re always asking for a raise...so indecent.¡± Suyang rolled his eyes at me in a displeased manner.


    ¡°Money...the more the better!¡± I beamed.


    Suyang went first. It may seem simple covering an eye, but for most people who are ustomed to using both eyes on a daily basis, this was definitely not easy.


    As expected, he failed to score the first basket. I clenched my fist and happily squealed on the inside.


    For my first basket, I shifted the ball left to right many times before I shot. Although it was the first time I had yed basketball, I probably had an innate talent because I managed to score!


    The game had just began, but I was already a point ahead of Suyang.


    However, he was able to adjust very quickly. He managed to score the other four tries.


    When it was my fifth turn, I knew as long as I get the ball in, I would win. I had managed to score all four baskets earlier. Why was I so good? Surely I was talented in basketball!


    ¡°If I win, I get a raise!¡± I made a scary face as Iughed hysterically. I felt more powerful than Suyang, ¡°Muahahahaha!¡±


    Suyang was sweating as he gave me a look of disdain, ¡°Is that all you can think about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of money!¡± I shouted. Then, I bent my waist and narrowed my eyes to look at Suyang. He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t stop pressing his lips together.


    I slyly smiled at the basketball hoop and threw myst ball. This ball will determine my victory!


    *ng*. My basketball striked against the hoop and made a very loud bang. Then, it directly bounced the opposite direction of the.


    ¡°Darn it!¡± I walked away from my spot in a very irritated manner as I roughly picked up the ball and threw it at Suyang.


    On the contrary, the silent Suyang was now very excited. He threw hisst ball, and the basketball entered the andnded swiftly on the ground; dering his victory.


    *Dong dong!* It was as if my heart was beating the same frequency.


    ¡°Rawr!!! You lost!!! ....now you must do as I say. This weekend, we¡¯ll go on a 24 hours date.¡± Suyang enthusiastically danced in front of me. He was acting all smug and not his age at all. So childish!


    ¡°Do you really have to act like this? You only beat me....¡± I picked up the basketball and exerted all my strength as I threw it at Suyang. I unleashed all my frustrations and anger in my throw. Sadly, he managed to avoid it.


    On the other side, I sat on the ground and acted very pitiful and shameless. I requested a rematch.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Suyang waved his finger, ¡°Even if we have a rematch, you will lose. For your pride¡¯s sake, I¡¯m not agreeing to it. This is called protecting the yer.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to conceal my smile. The corner of my mouth curved upwards without my control. I made a snickering sound; fortunately, Suyang didn¡¯t notice because he was busy living in his boundless praise.


    Well, now that I had gone to these efforts, it wasn¡¯t that apparent, was it? My wish to go on a date with Suyang...

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: 24 hours date (Part 1)


    If there was a person that would feel no sense of guilt from brutally forcing me awake, that person would certainly be Suyang. It wasn¡¯t only because I was his assistant; the main reason was because hecked human emotions. He was an abnormal embryo that didn¡¯t know how to put himself in the position of others...


    ¡°Ah!! Go back to your room!¡± I finally couldn¡¯t stand the noise that Suyang was making. I reached my hand out of my nket and randomly threw an item at him. Suyang was currently standing outside of my bedroom door.


    The knocking finally stopped.


    I poked my head out of my nket to investigate as I stared at the direction of my door. The tightly shut door was opened just a crack. I could also see Suyang¡¯s resentful expression.


    *Dong dong dong dong* the knocking continued once more.


    He was like a woodpecker.


    ¡°Honestly, what do you want?¡± I snapped as I took a quick glimpse at the cell phone next to my pillow. It was midnight. I got up in a whoosh as I made up my mind. Fine! You won¡¯t let me sleep? Then let the damage be done to both of us!


    ¡°Get up!¡± Suyang ordered. At least the knocking finally stopped. But seeing half of Suyang¡¯s head was even more terrifying.


    ¡°If you want toe in, thene in! Stop standing outside and pretending to be a ghost!¡± I roared. ¡°Boss, even if I¡¯m your employee, you can¡¯t be like this!? Don¡¯t you know, because of you, I have been severely sleep deprived? Do you know how important sleep is to a woman?¡±


    Suyang disregarded my anger and put on a solemn face. ¡°Don¡¯t put the me on me just because you look old.¡±


    As he spoke, he entered my room and happened to step on the item that I had randomly thrown at him momentarily ago.


    Ah, it was my undergarment.


    We both nkly stared at it.


    In a split second, Suyang¡¯s expression froze. His mouth was opened; the wings of his nose erged, and his pupils magnified.


    In the next second, he whirlwind kicked my undergarment.


    I watched as my pink undergarment flew in the air like an arc. I never thought something like this would happen...


    I. Swear. I. Was. Honestly. Throwing. Something. Random...


    Suyang¡¯s swaying pupils made eye contact with me. I felt ashamed and quickly hid underneath my nket as I hollered, ¡°You! Get out!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a young woman! What kind of young woman would randomly throw something like this...¡± Suyang sighed, ¡°Who is going to marry you if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    ¡°None of your business! Get out! I need to sleep!¡± I grumbled. However, I heard Suyang¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer. He began to shift my nket. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy, how can your temper be so fiery?¡± Suyang still refused to leave me alone. He didn¡¯t show any signs of leaving.


    ¡°Boss, today is Sunday. Even assistants can get public holidays off, right? Can¡¯t you just let me sleep? Is it that difficult?¡± If I can¡¯t get my way by being rough, I¡¯ll be soft. I began to plead nicely with Suyang.


    ¡°Today is Sunday. It is the day we go on a date. Don¡¯t forget. You lostst time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Lin Yixin, did you hear what I said? Hurry and get up. We have to get going.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear to Suyang¡¯s voice, so I covered my ears.


    ¡°Lin Yixin, I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t get up, I will have no choice but to use force!¡± Suyang warned. He grabbed the nket and was about to lift it.


    No! He can¡¯t lift the nket! At this rate, I have no face to face him! ....I refuse to let him lift the nket no matter what!


    I forcefully held onto the corners of my nket. I used all the strength I had since birth to resist Suyang. Perhaps my determination was too strong, so Suyang couldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    ¡°Wait until after I¡¯m awake. Be good! Waiting for thedies is an important lesson that all gentlemen must go through. It is unavoidable for men to wait for women on a date!¡± I don¡¯t even know what I was saying anymore. All I wanted was for Suyang not to lift the nket.


    Right now, the only person I wanted to go on a date with was the God of Dreams.


    ¡°No, I guess I have no choice but to take emergency measure.¡± Suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel Suyang¡¯s presence anymore. A secondter, I felt something drilling inside my nket.


    I heard ¡°one, two.¡± Then, my entire body was in the air.


    Although I was still hidden beneath my nket, I was confident that Suyang had lifted me and the nket up together.


    I silently sighed on the inside. Who would have thought such a skinny guy would have so much strength? However, a part of me didn¡¯t believe he could maintain this. So, I tightly gripped on the nket with both hands. I was afraid to be dropped.


    ¡°Ai ai ai! Put me down! Put me down!¡± With the nket between us, I smacked Suyang.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awake! Awake! Now, put me down!¡±


    Suyang immediately released me and my entire bundled body fell onto the ground. I poked my face out of the nket and breathed in fresh air. I could see Suyang above my forehead. He raised his hands and calmly said, ¡°I put you down.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want me to die from the fall?¡± I scrambled up with difficulty as I punched Suyang with my weak fists. ¡°What time is it right now? Why must we go on a date at this time? Are you a lunatic? Are we going on a madman date?¡±


    My attack seemed to have no effect on Suyang at all. He looked down at his watch and stated, ¡°You have already wasted ten minutes of my time. We only have 23 hours, 55 minutes, and 23 seconds left together. I¡¯m going to give you an additional ten minutes to change. The time starts now. 600, 599, 598....¡±


    Suddenly, Suyang began to countdown on his own.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but when I heard Suyang counting down, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. So I hastily stood up and rushed to find clothes to change into. Then, I went to the washroom to brush my teeth and wash my face.


    From the crack between the bedroom and the washroom, I could see Suyang sitting on the couch. He was counting down as he attentively stared at his watch.


    ¡°Suyang is my mortal enemy. Did I ughter him in my previous life? Why must he torment me so much in this life?¡±


    By the time I waspletely ready to report to Suyang, he had already counted to negative 1584.


    ¡°You are so slow....¡± Suyang lifted his head and red at me; frowning.


    Deep down, I was thinking, ¡°Suyang, you should be grateful for socialism. If killing was not illegal, you would¡¯ve already died thousands of times -under my de!¡±


    ¡°This is already very fast for a woman! I didn¡¯t even wash my hair!¡± I showed Suyang my hair, and he had a disapproval glint in his eyes as he pushed me away.


    ¡°Starting from now, our 24 hours date is effective. Although, we¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time since you¡¯re so slow. But that¡¯s ok. As a gentleman, waiting is a very important lesson. So, I forgive you.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this what I said earlier? Suyang was already putting my words into practice?


    ¡°I want to know why the date must begin at midnight? Are we going to a nightclub?¡± I was very anxious. If we were going to a ce like a nightclub, the lighting and crazy people there will make it even harder for me to figure out who is human or ghost.


    ¡°No! We¡¯re not going to a nightclub. Don¡¯t worry about it. I have already nned this ahead of time. I only need you to listen and cooperate.¡±


    Cooperate? If he didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten that I was only Suyang¡¯s assistant. My job was to help him get into his character for his novel. We weren¡¯t actually going on a real date.


    Ugggh. Why couldn¡¯t he simply write his murder mystery? Why must he include a love element?


    At the end of the day, I was the one who had to suffer...


    When we left, my hot bodyguard was currently sleeping very soundly across the hall. Deep down, I sighed. Even a ghost can sleep better than me....I couldn¡¯t evenpare to a ghost.


    While I thought to myself, Suyang stepped over my hot bodyguard.


    Both my mind and body were exhausted as I entered the car. The drive was almost two hours long. During the ride, I kept dozing off. I secretly nced at Suyang from the side angle. He said I was wasting time. The time he spent driving was wasting time!


    Since we were silent in the car, sleepiness began to attack me once again.


    The nodding doll at the front of the car made it especially difficult to stay awake. The doll was holding onto a nt as it smiled and nodded at me.


    It was supposed to be a cute decoration, but to me, it was a prop for hypnosis. The longer I gazed at it, the more tired I felt. I yawned a few times in between; to the point where tears were about toe out.


    Just as I was about to shut my eyes again, a white hand appeared in front of me; waving.


    Initially, I thought it was Suyang¡¯s hand. I wanted to lie and say I wasn¡¯t tired. But I saw his two hands on the steering wheel...


    Then, I took a look at the rear mirror and saw Xu Weishan¡¯s hand.


    She was sitting at the backseat.

 Chapter 38

    <b>Chapter 38: 24 hours date (Part 2)</b>


    She hadn¡¯t appeared these past few days. Why was she suddenly here again? Especially during this crucial moment...my date with Suyang...


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suyang seemed to have sensed my strange behaviour.


    ¡°Ah? Nothing. T-there seemed to be a mosquito in the car. It just flew by.¡± I waved my arm; indicating for Xu Weishan to withdraw her hand.


    ¡°Were you bitten? I have an anti-swelling and itch cream in the car.¡± Suyang said as he began to shift his arm to locate it for me.


    ¡°No need. I wasn¡¯t bitten. I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, from the rear mirror, I gave Xu Weishan an annoyed look. I wanted to condemn her and hoped she would figure out a suitable time to excuse herself.


    In my opinion, that suitable time was now.


    She didn¡¯t appear to want to leave, as she remain seated at the back with thick skin.


    Suyang continued to drive along the highway. Gradually, I began to see the coastline. Through the weak glow of the streetmps, I could see a distant beach ahead of us. I slightly opened the window and a salty breeze blew in. I could vaguely hear the sounds of sea waves.


    Could Suyang have....


    In the dark, Suyang finally stopped the car, ¡°We have arrived. You may get off.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I pulled my hand out to stop Suyang from taking off his seatbelt, ¡°Don¡¯t get off yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we....stay in the car for a bit longer?¡± I pointed to the sky. ¡°The stars are so beautiful.¡±


    Suyang chuckled, ¡°I thought you wanted to say something else. You want to look at stars?....¡± Suyang leaned over to me and unbuckled my seatbelt. Then, he slowly lowered my seat and opened the sunroof.


    ¡°Now you can have a clearer view.¡±


    ¡°Mm..¡± From the tiny sunroof, I had a panoramic view of the entire starry sky. It was very clear and made the stars appeared extra dazzling. I could never experience this type of serenity in a city.


    At this moment, I felt like I could finally let go of all my problems and resentment.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true that after we die, we turn into stars?¡± I was feeling sentimental, and asked Suyang.


    ¡°No. After we die, we will be nothing.¡± Suyang calmly replied. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his response, so I gave him an annoyed re for ruining the atmosphere.


    I could see ghosts. Grandmother Meng said most of the ghosts remain on Earth due to resentment. But sometimes, I was curious. After they disappear, where do they go?


    Was it what Suyang said? They turn into nothing? Or do they begin a new life elsewhere?


    ¡°I have a question.....¡± Suyang asked.


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we watch from the outside? If we go out, we can see the entire sky.¡± Suyang suggested.


    I tilted to the side as I shook my head at Suyang, ¡°It is too chilly outside.¡±


    Suyang seemed to ept my reasoning as he nodded. Then, he followed me and reclined down to gaze at the starry sky.


    His eyshes were very long; his nose was straight and his lips were rosy. His side view was very attractive. I went from admiring the starry sky to admiring Suyang. I watched as he slightly opened his mouth. I had a feeling I knew what he was about to say.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think this ce would be a good ce tomit a crime? The criminal can easily conceal his tracks.¡±


    I instantly felt my blood running cold as I sat up straight and stared at Suyang in astonishment.


    ¡°There was no one around. The coast light was faint. A man was chasing a woman who was running barefooted. The woman had her hands bound together, and the seashells had cut through the soles of her feet; leaving traces of blood. However, her will to survive allowed her to temporarily forget the pain. She continued running as she cried for help. But the only responses she received were the sounds of the crashing sea waves. There was an endless amount of darkness in front of her; as if she was going through another dimension. As she ran across the sandy beach, the woman gradually lost all her strength. She turned around and saw the man approaching closer and closer. Her fear began to magnify. Ultimately, her hope turned into despair as she copsed onto the sandy beach. The tide soaked through her legs, and the bone-chilling cold awakened all her senses. Finally, the man¡¯s thick lower legs stopped in front of her. The next moment, her scalp felt numb as it was apanied by madughter. The woman was pulled into the ocean; ankle, knee, waist, chest...chilliness enveloped her whole body. Soon, the oppressing water made it very difficult for her to breathe. By the time the man had forcefully shoved her head into the ocean, the woman suddenly began to wave her hands and feet furiously in the air despite no longer having the energy to struggle. It wasn¡¯t because she nned to escape. However, when facing death, these were humans¡¯ final acts of helplessness....¡±


    I felt a cold breeze blowing by me as I listened to Suyang¡¯s words. I began to lean my back closer towards the car door as I fearfully stared at him.


    What was the purpose of his words?


    Suddenly, Suyang lifted his head and dered, ¡°I¡¯m going to write these words into my new novel.¡±


    ¡°These words are for....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a scene where the MC is recalling his past memories.¡± Suyang took out a notebook and began to scribble down his words.


    ¡°Recalling past memories? How is this considered recalling past memories?¡± But I felt a sigh of relief. Earlier, when he was talking, he sounded like he was going tomit the crime himself.


    After Suyang was done jotting down his words, he put his notebook away and said to me, ¡°Let¡¯s get off the car now. We can¡¯t remain in the car the whole time.¡±


    The moment we came out, a stronger sea breeze than I had expected surrounded me. It was making me very disheveled. After taking a few steps, I felt the soft sand against my feet.


    Just as I was about to take off my shoes, Suyang stopped me.


    ¡°It is difficult to see the seashells at night. Keep your shoes on to prevent injuries.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we doing now?¡± I looked around our surroundings. There was only darkness. It didn¡¯t feel romantic at all. In fact, the setting was very horror-like.


    ¡°It is currently 3:16am. At approximately 4:50am, we will be able to see the sunrise.¡± Suyang gazed at his watch as he spoke.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we have to stand here for another hour and more?¡± I nced to my left. Xu Weishan was crouching next to me as she stared off into the distance. She appeared to be deep in thought.


    I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m returning to the car. It is too chilly here.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Suyang grabbed my hand, ¡°Rather than watching the stars from the tiny sunroof inside the car, why don¡¯t we withstand a bit of wind so we could experience the entire sky instead?¡±


    Out of nowhere, Suyang took out a nket and spread it across the beach. He sat on it and then patted the spot next to him, ¡°Come here.¡±


    I sat next to him as I shook my head and said in a pitiful manner, ¡°Is this your idea of a date? No wonder boss has never had a girlfriend before. It¡¯s not because you didn¡¯t want one. It¡¯s because you can¡¯t get one. You poor soul....¡±


    Suyang was lying down. He reached and pulled me down with him. He wrapped his arms around my arms. I was tightly protected in his embrace. Suyang had his chin on my head.


    ¡°You talk too much. Stop talking. Now that we¡¯re cuddling, you¡¯re not cold, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm...¡± I closed my mouth as I gazed at the sky. The sky appeared so close, it felt incredible. I felt like I could touch it if I reached my hand out.


    I breathe in the air. Apart from the salty scent of ocean water, I could also smell Suyang¡¯s lemon scent. The mixture of the scent was messing with my mind.


    ¡°Boss...I¡¯m really sleepy....¡± My eyelids were starting to feel heavy. After all, it was past 3am. Most normal people would be asleep by now.


    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me boss. During this 24 hours date, we are not in a boss subordinate type of rtionship.¡± Suyang whispered in my ears. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when the sunrise begins.¡±


    Then, he tightened his grip and I felt so much warmer in his embrace.


    ¡°Let me sing you a luby.¡± Suyang suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Luby? Why luby...?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon for couples to sing to each other? I read it online.¡± Suyang exined. Before I gave him consent, he began to sing, ¡°Pig.....your nose has two holes...¡±


    I smacked Suyang, ¡°What type of luby is this?¡±


    ¡°Stop interrupting. I purposely chose this song for you. You¡¯re ruining the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one ruining the atmosphere!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but giggle hysterically. I turned over and saw how serious he was. It made meugh even harder.


    ¡°Stop being so funny!¡±


    ¡°Funny?! How?¡±


    I sat up as I touched my warm face, ¡°Because of you, I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me teach you something!¡± Suyang also sat up next to me. ¡°Give me your left hoof.¡±


    ¡°What hoof....?¡± I felt my mood turning sour, but I still obediently reached out my left hand. I wanted to know what he was going to do. He better not be ying a joke on me.

 Chapter 39

    <b>Chapter 39: What happened?</b>


    ¡°Get closer!¡± Suyangmanded. I had to practically twist my entire body to face him. I gave Suyang a dirty look.


    He seized my wrist and intertwined his right hand with my left. Then, he pulled me towards him as he ced his left hand gently on my back. My knees were crushing down on his legs, and my whole body leaned forward without my control.


    It was such a close call! If I hadn¡¯t managed to stop in time, I would have kissed him.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Suyang crooked his head at me. There was silence.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suyang was staring attentively at my face. I was a bit afraid. Were there something on my face? My hair was a mess? Did I have gum in my eye? Or snoting out of my nose? Hmm maybe I should...


    While I was guessing restlessly, Suyang calmly uttered a line, ¡°It failed....aiya, so painful!¡± Then, he released my hand and pushed me off him as he held onto his legs and rolled around on the nket grimacing in pain.


    ¡°You ok?¡±


    While he was rolling around, Suyang shot me a tearful nce as he threw his cell phone at me, ¡°Take a look!¡±


    It was a clip of a drama doing what Suyang had attempted. The male MC and the female MC had their fingers intertwined. Then, the male MC pulled and the female MC spun in his arms and sat on hisp. It was as if they were dancing!


    ¡°Pssssh!! What are you watching online? Dramas are fake! You can¡¯t tell at your age?¡±


    After his failed act, I gave Suyang a dry response each time he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you cold? If so, we could....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Let¡¯s wait for the sunset.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? If so, we could....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s wait for the sunset.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired? If you are still sleepy....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Let¡¯s wait for the sunset.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Finally, at approximately around 5am, a glimpse of the Sun appeared at the ends of the ocean. The entire sky was gradually turning red.


    The sudden redness gave the bitter cold surface a trace of warmth. It cut through the gloomy darkness that the sky and water both possessed.


    This was the first time I had ever seen a sunrise. I was so astonished that I couldn¡¯t say a word. All I did was continuously shook Suyang by the arm.


    From his bbergasted expression, it was most likely his first time watching a sunrise as well.


    I adamantly stood up and rushed towards the tide. Then, on the beach, I screamed at the top of my lungs using my sharp, bright voice, ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!!!¡±


    First experiences were always the most fascinating. I no longer cared if I would get hurt or not as I took off my shoes to experience the ice-cold ocean water with my barefeet.


    ¡°So cold!¡± The moment I came in contact with the water, I was weed by the piercing chilliness.


    I decided to persist, and slowly, I began to get used to the frigidness.


    ¡°Suyang, what are you doing?! Why aren¡¯t youing? The ocean water feels so rxing!¡± I turned around as I shouted at him.


    The moment I turned around, there was a shing light.


    Out of nowhere, Suyang pulled out a camera, and pressed on it a few times.


    ¡°Why are you taking pictures?! Beautiful moments need to be experienced with the eyes, not photos!¡± I ran towards him and made him put the camera away. Then, I dragged and forced him to take off his shoes as I shoved him into the ocean.


    ¡°So cold! So cold!¡± The chilliness of the ocean water caused Suyang to jump up and down as he swiftly ran back to shore.


    ¡°Hahaha! Look how terrified you are!¡± I giggled as I held onto my stomach on shore. Just as he said, today, he wasn¡¯t my boss. Rather....for the time being, he was my man.


    Suyang smiled and ran towards me. He looked like a MC from a manga; even the Sun was noparison to the warmth he could bring me. I failed to live up to my expectations because I was unable to control my attraction towards him. It wasn¡¯t until now that I realized I was such an irrational woman. The closer he came towards me, the more I felt like I was under a curse. I was unable to restrain my emotions as I ced my hand by my mouth.


    ¡°If only time can pause at this moment, how great would it be. Just us two....¡± I yelled.


    ¡ª¨C


    I had a dream. It was a salty and lemony dream. In my dream, Suyang and I experienced the most romantic moment of our lives.


    His every sentence, every movement continued to circte around my head countless of times. In addition, I kept reflecting and pondering on those touching moments.


    The starry sky, the embrace, the sunrise, the water....all those beautiful memories affected my normal ability to think. Based on my intuition, I said words that shouldn¡¯t have been spoken...


    ¡°If only time can pause at this moment, how great would it be. Just us two....¡±


    The tone was filled with hope and regret.


    I do not remember what happened afterwards. As expected, it was a dream. That was why I only recalled the best parts.


    I opened my eyes as I groggily stared at the shining white ceiling above me. My head was spinning and I noticed I was surrounded by a bunch of ghosts. They were watching me like I had created a scene. I slowly blinked. What the heck happened?


    I disregarded the ghosts. The ghost nearest to me was standing by Suyang.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Suyang was by my side. His voice was filled with concern, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t home. Suyang was wearing the same clothes he had worn in my dreams. So, what happened was real?!?


    Did I get drunk from the ocean breeze?


    ¡°This is the hospital? Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°How do I know? You were fine. But then you suddenly fainted. The doctor says you might be anemic plus overly exhausted due to theck of sleep. Now that you¡¯re awake, I feel much more relieved. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. If you died, it would have been my fault....¡± Suyang gave me an awkward smile, ¡°I guess, women do need their beauty sleep to function.¡±


    I shook my head as I pushed myself up, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    I¡¯ve been alive for 25 years. I was never anemic! Why would I turn anemic all of a sudden? And it purposely happened on our date.....what a let down!


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± I looked out the window. The Sun was red. It was quite simr to what I saw earlier. I probably took a short nap.


    ¡°It¡¯s already 4:30pm.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my disappointment as I sadly wailed. I was actually unconscious from sunrise to sunset? What a waste of our date. My heart was aching.


    I sadly gazed at Suyang. He had a kind expression on his face. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t look at me like that! .....I was wrong!¡±


    Suyang was still smiling. I didn¡¯t understand why he was so happy until he opened his mouth, ¡°What did you do wrong? Plus, I already got what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When we were at the beach, I obtained inspiration. Also, watching the sunrise with you gave me a lot of happiness.¡± Suyang gently patted my head, ¡°So, starting from next week, you can quit school.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± My eyes lit up. I excitedly grabbed onto Suyang¡¯s hand to confirm, ¡°Really?! I can really quit school?! I don¡¯t have to pretend to be Bai Silu anymore?!¡±


    Suyang nodded.


    While I was happily celebrating on the inside, Suyang saw through myzy thoughts. He calmly stated, ¡°Don¡¯t assume you can ck off. You¡¯re still responsible for three meals a day. In addition, you have to tidy the house at designated times. Also, you must have choctes prepared in the fridge at all times. These are your duties as my assistant. So don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have time to do nothing.¡±


    As Suyang was speaking, a fat female ghost wearing a hospital gown who was double the size of me secretly ced her hands on his shoulders as she pouted her lips. She was about to kiss Suyang¡¯s face from the side.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± I smacked the hospital bed as I warned her with my voice. I angrily red at the female ghost. How dare you make such an impudent move on my boss? Watch me get a Taoist priest to extinguish you!


    The female ghost looked at me, then back at Suyang. Her line of vision never left him. She looked like she was reluctant to part.


    ¡°How dare you say ¡®shoot¡¯ to me?¡± Suyang jokingly knocked me on the head as he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to do your job and you¡¯re mad?¡±


    ¡°No. Uh...¡± Suyang misunderstood and thought I meant it towards him. How should I exin? I began to sweat, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re looking for an assistant. I think you¡¯re looking for a nanny.¡±


    ¡°Up to you. You can call yourself whatever you want.¡± Suyang took a peek at the window and stared the sky above. It looked like he was calcting something, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Home, obviously! We¡¯re in a city that is two hours away from home, Goldfish!¡±


    Damn it. I gave Suyang another opportunity to insult me. I bit my lips as I squeezed out the words through the crack of my teeth, ¡°I. can. walk.¡±


    Suyang went to handle the hospital discharging procedures and I went back to the car before him.

 Chapter 40

    <b>Chapter 40: The discovery</b>


    Suddenly, I realized Xu Weishan was missing. She came with me, was it ok she didn¡¯t return with me? Being a ghost was sure easy. She could get to ces in a whoosh.


    Shortly after, Suyang entered the car.


    On our way home, we didn¡¯t say a single word to each other. I honestly couldn¡¯t take the silence, so I pressed down on a radio station to listen to a broadcast.


    ¡°This is.....¡±


    The host¡¯s voice just came on, but Suyang turned it off.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like listening to broadcasts.¡± Suyang responded.


    He had reverted back to being the cold Suyang again. He was no longer the warm and smiley Suyang that patted my head. How could a person change so quickly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Perhaps Suyang was ufortable by my resentful gaze.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    I was truly defeated by him, ¡°Um...bing a professor and enrolling me into the University. It must have required a lot of work for you to get us this far. Are you actually ok if I quit?¡±


    ¡°So are you implying you want to continue going to school?¡±


    ¡°No no no! Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!! That¡¯s not what I meant...I¡¯m just curious, and wanted to ask.¡± I violently shook my head back and forth. I didn¡¯t expect my casual sentence would push me so close to the overhanging cliff.


    ¡°The school had invited me awhile back to be the literature visiting professor. It isn¡¯t asplicated as you may think.¡±


    I was stunned, and decided to ask all the questions necessary to get things cleared up. ¡°Boss, based on your age, you shouldn¡¯t havepleted a Ph.D degree yet. How could you be a visiting professor at an University? Also, boss, what type of author are you? I went on the web to search your name, but I couldn¡¯t find anything...¡±


    ¡°You went on the web to search my name?¡± Suyang raised his brow as he looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I was only curious! That¡¯s why...!¡± I blurted. I tried my best to make myself seem less pathetic.


    ¡°Also, who says I don¡¯t have a Ph.D degree?¡±


    ¡°But your age....¡±


    Suyang snorted, ¡°Humph, you still can¡¯t ept the fact that I¡¯m a genius? I received my doctoral degree at the age of 24. Ha,moner....¡± Then, he shot me a nce.


    Oh, sorry! My clumsy eyes failed to see you were a genius. I thought to myself. As expected, there was only a step of a difference between a genius and a madman.


    ¡°I feel very relieved hearing you say this. I was afraid if I resigned from school, I would have wasted all your efforts... little did I realize you are such a man of talent!¡± I sarcastically emphasized the words ¡°man of talent¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your boss is a genius. From now on, you should treat me better.¡±


    ¡°Yes....on Monday, I¡¯m going to resign from school!¡± I couldn¡¯t conceal my smile; the main reason was because I could quit school, the other was due to Suyang¡¯s excessive self confidence in himself. It was quite amusing.


    He probably had no idea how ridiculous he looked when he praises himself!


    ¡°By the way, I have something else I need to do. You go home and rest first. Can you take care of yourself? Do you want me to call Shen Shaoqian over?¡± Suyang asked as the car entered our city.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him! I¡¯m fine. Also, I¡¯m your assistant. Why can¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re doing? I can¡¯te with you?¡± I carefully pressed.


    Suyang didn¡¯t budge, ¡°No need. You go home first. This is your boss¡¯smand. Plus, don¡¯t you always want to ck off?¡±


    ¡°No....¡± I mumbled quietly. Then, I swallowed down the words that I had wanted to say.


    Suyang was being considerate of me. But whenever it came to the details of things other than his work, he would always maintain a distance between us. Although I was his assistant, he only gave me permission to deal with the trifle matters of his life.


    Was he too cautious? Or in his eyes, I wasn¡¯t deemed as trustworthy?


    After he had taken me home, I curled up on the sofa by myself as I watched my ghost cat and dog fight each other. All the window curtains were pulled up and it was a dusky kind of atmosphere. The setting allowed me to deeply contemte on my thoughts.


    For some reason, I felt like there was an invisible screen called ¡°no trust¡± between us. I was Suyang¡¯s assistant, yet I wasn¡¯t allowed to ask or know anything above his work.


    My teeth were restless as I began to chew on my fingernails. My eyes turned towards Suyang¡¯s bedroom.


    Suyang had never allowed me to enter his bedroom. What was inside? What secrets do Suyang have hidden? I had no idea.


    Then, I snapped out of my zone. When did I start to care so much about these things?


    I recalled reading from a book: When you fall for someone, you will notice everything about him. You will notice how he treats you, the methods he¡¯d use, his attitude, and so on. That was my current situation.


    As I thought about it, I felt like there was a fire burning from within me. I couldn¡¯t set it free, neither could I suppress it.


    While I was feeling very fretful, a pair of empty eyes stared at me from across the kitchen door. It was Xu Weishan. She was currently lying behind the door and secretly peeking at me from the gap. Huh? When did she be so modest?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you watching me?¡± I quietly asked.


    Xu Weishan appeared to hesitate a bit. Then, she floated towards me and looked very conflicted. After a few momentster, she floated towards the entrance and signaled at me to follow. I think she wanted to take me somewhere.


    I sighed. Since I had promised to help her, I must keep my words even if I had to beg others.


    After putting on a thin jacket, I followed Xu Weishan and walked for a long time under the chilly night. Then, we took the public transportation for an hour and arrived at a deserted area.


    I looked around my surroundings and noticed there was only darkness around me. There were also some unknown insects making their insect noises. It was awfully frightening.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I shivered as I timidly asked.


    Xu Weishan disregarded my question and continued to lead the way. There were no streetlights around, so even though I didn¡¯t know her motive, I could only continue to follow her.


    Xu Weishan suddenly stopped and pointed at the ground beneath her feet.


    ¡°What?¡± I followed her hand gesture around her ear as I blinked my eyes and came to a realization, ¡°You want to tell me there is something here!?¡±


    Xu Weishan slowly nodded. She shifted over to give me room so that I could attentively observe the area.


    I turned the shlight on from my cell phone and noticed the soil at that particr spot was indeed softer than the soil around its area. Using the shlight, I could see that there weren¡¯t any nts or weeds growing on top of it.


    I crouched down as I asked Xu Weishan, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have brought some tools with me. You want me to dig this with my bare hands?!¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply for a long time, so I gave up. I rubbed my hands together and then lifted up my sleeves. Then, I began to dig with my hands. Fortunately, whatever that was buried under was not buried too deeply. After digging a hole of around ten centimeters deep, I felt a hard object.


    I borrowed the light from my shlight as I picked up the item with my hand. It was a silver bracelet.


    It looked so familiar. Have I seen it somewhere? I scrutinized it. Ah! I remember now! When I was possessed in Xu Weishan¡¯s body, I had seen it before. This was the silver bracelet that Kevin gave her!


    I looked on the inside of the bracelet. Sure enough, Kevin and Xu Weishan¡¯s names were engraved on it.


    If the silver bracelet was here? Does that mean Xu Weishan¡¯s body was also here? So, after she killed her older sister, she brought the body to this deste area and then attempted to destroy the corpse?


    The more I thought about it, the colder the breeze felt from behind me. This was a good ce to get rid of corpses. If I end up encountering an evil spirit, that would be bad.


    I hesitated as I swallowed down my saliva and turned to discuss with Xu Weishan, ¡°How about wee back tomorrow?¡±


    She shook her head.


    Fine, I¡¯ll follow her instructions and find her corpse.


    There were two reasons why the fake Xu Weishan had still not been discovered. Firstly, she looked exactly the same as her twin sister. Secondly, the real Xu Weishan¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been found.


    The moment I realized Xu Weishan¡¯s body may be under my feet, I began to feel very shaken and uneasy.


    I found a random wooden stick around me and began to dig at the same spot that I had discovered the silver bracelet. After digging for another twenty centimeters or so, the wooden stick struck a metal box. There was a ¡°ka¡± sound.

 Chapter 41

    <b>Chapter 41: The fake Xu Weishan¡¯s true identity was...?</b>


    After digging for another five minutes or so, I finally managed to take the entire metal box out of the ground.


    The box was around the size of a dictionary. There was no way it could fit a body; it wouldn¡¯t even be able to fit an arm....


    I shook the box, but there was no sounding from within. I opened it, and ashes flew out. I instantly closed the box as I fearfully stared at Xu Weishan. If these were ashes, these must be Xu Weishan¡¯s ashes.


    Because of me, some of it had flown out. What a sin, what a sin.


    The younger sister burned her older sister¡¯s body?


    Indeed, if she had burned the body and hid the ashes, no one would be able to discover her secret of pretending to be Xu Weishan.


    After a long time, only one Xu Weishan would remain in this world.


    Knowing that I was holding on a box of ashes brought shivers up my back. How could her body be burnt so thoroughly? This wasn¡¯t a crematorium.


    I held onto Xu Weishan¡¯s silver bracelet with my soiled hands as Iforted her, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been burnt to ashes, I¡¯m afraid it is impossible for others to identify you. But fortunately, we have your bracelet as evidence. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure your sister gets the punishment she deserves.¡±


    Xu Weishan nodded her head skeptically. Although she was a ghost, I could see her crumpled brows and droopy mouth. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was over thinking, but I felt like she had been acting very strange today. Was it because she didn¡¯t trust me?


    The next day, I sneaked out before Suyang woke up and took a taxi to the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s home. I waited underneath her building as I nibbled on my breakfast bun. The n was to wait patiently for things to expose themselves. I didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯te out. The moment she leaves her door, I will tailgate her. As long as I followed her, I was positive that I will be able to discover something odd or suspicious.


    For instance, right now, Xu Weishan was speaking to a woman who appeared to be very distressed and tearful. There must be something fishy about this.


    They were sitting on a long bench at a park as they chatted. I was observing them from behind an ice cream cart. Unfortunately, I had to follow the cart as it moved. Our distance was gradually growing further and further apart.


    I tried to stop the ice cream cart from moving as I gazed at the cold aunty above me, ¡°Could you remain here for a bit longer? Just a bit longer!¡±


    ¡°Crazy woman....¡± The old aunty heartlessly rolled her eyes at me and continued to push the ice cream cart forward.


    ¡°Please!?¡± I pleaded as I handed 20rmb to her, ¡°Give me an ice cream and stay here for a few more minutes?¡±


    The old aunty sighed and took my money. Then, she handed me three scoops of ice cream and promised to let me temporarily shield behind her cart.


    As I licked the ice cream, my brain was trying to piece everything together. Although I couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about from where I was hiding, I could tell it wasn¡¯t something typical based on their facial expressions.


    ¡°Do you know that woman?¡± I pointed at the middle aged woman who was crying to the the fake Xu Weishan as I asked ghost Xu Weishan.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The old aunty asked me.


    ¡°Ah? No..nothing....¡±


    I looked at Xu Weishan, but she shook her head.


    That means the woman was one of the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s people. Very good! I nodded my head in a satisfying manner. After the two of them separated, I changed my target and began to stealthily follow the middle aged woman instead. Soon, we arrived at an orphanage.


    Orphanage...


    This was probably the orphanage that Kevin had mentioned about?! From the outside, I could see a few children ying with each other. Suddenly, a child threw the ball my way. Itnded in front of my feet. God was truly trying to assist me.


    I picked up the ball.


    ¡°Big sister, can you return the ball back to me?¡± An energetic little girl yelled towards me.


    ¡°Alright, here you go!¡± I warmly smiled. Then, I lightly threw the ball back to her. Since I picked up the ball, I had the opportunity to get closer towards the orphanage.


    However, instead of paying attention to the cheers of joy from the children, what caught my attention was a little boy that was sitting alone on the swings underneath a big tree.


    I felt my heart tightening. Orphanage, swings, a bunch of childrenughing and having fun, plus an umunicative child.... It was as if history had repeated itself.


    In another world, I saw another me from sixteen years ago.


    All by myself; with my head lowered.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying with the other children?¡± I went over to talk to the child on the swings. It looked like he was also a child from the orphanage.


    Since he didn¡¯t reply, I crouched down. Just as I was about to continue prompting, he lifted his head and made eye contact with me.


    The child¡¯s eye sockets were deep, and his entire face was pale. He looked very sick. I almost thought he was a ghost.


    I was stunned.


    He opened his mouth, ¡°Xiao Xin is waiting for sister Bei toe. Xiao Xin only ys with sister Bei.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bei?¡±


    ¡°Sister Bei and sister both have the same type of shoes. Sister, do you know sister Bei?¡±


    I lowered my head and stared at my shoes. This morning, I was in too much of a rush so I randomly put on a pair. I was wearing the brand name sports shoe that the school had given all their students.


    Could sister Bei be the fake Xu Weishan?


    Since Xu Weishan was from an upper ss society, it was rather easy to find her picture of her on the inte.


    I showed it to Xiao Xin, ¡°Is this your sister Bei?¡±


    Xiao Xin appeared to be very emotional as he nodded his head very passionately, ¡°Sister, so you do know sister Bei! Can you tell her toe? Please tell her, Xiao Xin misses her a lot....¡±


    This child was around eight or nine years of age. What was his rtionship with Xu Weishan? Was sister Bei the true identity of the fake Xu Weishan?

 Chapter 42

    <b>Chapter 42: It¡¯s toote</b>


    ¡°Sister Beies to see Xiao Xin every Wednesdays, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sister, how do you know? You two are friends?! Xiao Xin is truly...Xiao Xin is truly....¡± The child seemed extremely stimted. But suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell off the swings.


    I caught him, but his fingertips were ice cold. His eyes were tightly shut and he didn¡¯t move at all in my embrace.


    ¡°Xiao Xin! Xiao Xin! What¡¯s going on?¡± I sat down paralyzed on the ground. I waspletely at my wits¡¯ end. My screaming attracted the attention of those inside the orphanage, and the woman whom I was following came out.


    ¡°This child....¡± I wanted to exin what happened because I was afraid she thought I did something to him. But the middle aged woman totally disregarded my existence and directly took Xiao Xin from my arms and rushed to stop a taxi. They departed immediately.


    Were they going to the hospital? They must be, right? I touched my face and saw some of Xiao Xin¡¯s blood on my fingertips; it made me feel a bit dizzy.


    The child¡¯s blood...that child...


    I forced myself up and stopped another taxi and told the driver to take me to the nearest hospital.


    Soon, the taxi arrived at the hospital¡¯s parking lot. I happened to see a bunch of doctors and nurses gathered around Xiao Xin as they pushed his bed into the hospital. The middle aged woman was running frantically from behind.


    I also ran after them. We were all waiting anxiously outside of the emergency room.


    The middle aged woman was sobbing and making a phone call at the same time. Her voice was raspy and shaky as she cried, ¡°Xiao Xin. Xiao Xin is in the emergency room again. I¡¯m afraid...I¡¯m afraid....¡± She wasn¡¯t able to finish her sentence because she broke down in hysterical tears.


    I wanted to go up tofort her, but it didn¡¯t seem like the appropriate time. So, I only stood far away as I watched her weep.


    After a long time, Xiao Xin still hadn¡¯t came out. That was not a good sign.


    Time continued to pass minute by minute. Xiao Xin remained in the emergency room, but a familiar person came.


    *thump thump* the sounds of a pair of high heels approached us. The owner of the ck high heels was a woman who had concern written all over her face -Xiao Xin¡¯s sister Bei.


    ¡°How is Xiao Xin?¡± The fake Xu Weishan went passed me and ran towards the middle aged woman who looked like she was about to faint from her sorrows. The fake Xu Weishan¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Xiao Xin, so she didn¡¯t notice me at all.


    ¡°He lost consciousness again. This time, it¡¯s more serious than thest.... Xiao Bei, we¡¯re really running out of time. We¡¯ve stalled too long. I¡¯m afraid....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I had too many worries and dyed it for too long. No matter what, I¡¯ll think of a way to save Xiao Xin!¡± The fake Xu Weishan spoke with determination. She bit her lips and turned towards my direction. She happened to make eye contact with me. I was currently leaning against the wall.


    She seemed scared for a second or two. Then, she made eye contact with the woman next to her and became calm again. She nged her high heels and walked towards me, ¡°Why are you here?¡± she confronted.


    ¡°This child was with me when he fainted. I was worried, so I came to see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be with Xiao Xin?¡± The fake Xu Weishan coldly questioned as she walked closer towards me, ¡°You¡¯ve been following my tracks for a long time now, haven¡¯t you? What is your purpose? Who are you?¡±


    Her eyes were not friendly at all. It made me recall that she might be the person who had killed her biological sister and burned her to ashes.


    For a split second, I trembled with fear and my courage level dipped substantially.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I just happened to be around. I didn¡¯t think the child would fall off the swings and lose consciousness.¡± I stood stiffly against the cold wall as I tried to appease her and adjusted my mood ordingly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand...¡±


    Honestly, I was afraid of her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The fake Xu Weishan used her hand to smooth the bottom part of her hair. She pretended to seem indifferent as she turned around, ¡°I¡¯m actually a helper of this orphanage. So..¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the doctors came out of the emergency room.


    In a split second, her act totally copsed as she ran towards the doctor like a flying arrow. The fake Xu Weishan gripped the doctor¡¯s sleeve as if he was thest rice straw on Earth.


    The doctor only shook his head in a helpless manner.


    The doctor was exhausted. He cannot even recall how many times he had shook his head today. On a daily basis, he had to confront and try to defy all sorts of deaths.


    The fake Xu Weishan weakly fell onto the floor as one of her high heel shoes came loose.


    The child must be very important for the fearless fake Xu Weishan to demonstrate any sign of weakness in front of me.


    I thought about Xiao Xin. Our time together was less than an hour. He was sitting all by himself, with his head lowered, wordlessly on the swings. For some reason, it really made my heart ache. I couldn¡¯t help but feel an attraction towards him. I was concerned and wanted to take care of him.


    Xiao Xin was pushed out of the emergency room. Earlier, the little child was still ying on the swings. But now, his entire body had been inserted with all sorts of tubes. In addition, he had an oxygen mask on and his eyes were tightly shut. He looked like he was suffering tremendously.


    ¡°Doctor, we can have the operation now....¡± The fake Xu Weishan crawled up as she held onto Xiao Xin¡¯s bed. Due to how hard she was gripping, I could see the blue veins popping up from her hand.

 Chapter 43

    <b>Chapter 43: Mentally and physically exhausted</b>


    ¡°Lady Xu, it is toote. Based on Xiao Xin¡¯s condition, the operation had to be done two months ago. By dying until now, his cancer cells have already spread to his organs. At this stage, we are honestly powerless.¡±


    Xiao Xin was pushed away. During the process, a nurse identally knocked the fake Xu Weishan aside and she fell down like a fallen leave. I ran over to hold onto her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Despite knowing she wasn¡¯t, I still asked.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she heard me. Currently, the fake Xu Weishan was like a robot. She stared fixedly at the ground without blinking. It was as if she wanted to burn a hole through the floor.


    After a long time, she harshly shoved me away as she held onto the wall for support. Then, she swayed out of my sight with her ck high heels.


    Her rear view was so lonely. All of a sudden, she appeared very insignificant. Could someone so evil have a soft side as well?


    Under the current circumstances, I actually pitied the fake Xu Weishan.


    Even if she was a murderer, at this moment, she was Xiao Xin¡¯s sister Bei.


    In order to prevent her from hurting herself, I decided to silently follow her. Sure enough, the fake Xu Weishan stared straight ahead and walked into the midst of the traffic. She disregarded all the cars that were passing by horizontally on both sides.


    Some drivers swooshed by her, while some were so afraid that they desperately pressed on their emergency brakes. All of a sudden, the intersection near the hospital became congested.


    A driver rolled down his car window and shrieked, ¡°You want to die? Then die further away! Don¡¯t bring me bad luck!¡±


    The fake Xu Weishan didn¡¯t seem to care as she continued to proceed forward.


    At this rate, either she¡¯ll die in a car ident or she¡¯ll get beaten up to death by furious drivers.


    I apologized to the drivers left and right as I ran towards the fake Xu Weishan who appeared to be on the verge of a nervous breakdown. I grabbed and pulled her onto the sidewalk.


    ¡°You want to die?¡± Ipletelyshed out at her, ¡°If you were struck by a car and died on the streets, who will take care of Xiao Xin?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xin.....Xiao Xin is going to die soon. If I¡¯m dead, I can apany him.¡± Xu Weishan whispered soullessly as she shoved me aside and wanted to dash back into the middle of the streets like a crazy person.


    ¡°Can you please wake up?!¡± I hollered.


    I had to wrap my arms around the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s waist in order to stop her. Deep down, Imented. Why was she so strong? It took tremendous amounts of strength and effort before I was able to drag her to a safe ce; somewhere a bit far from cars and people.


    I was honestly at my wits¡¯ end. I didn¡¯t know what else to do at this moment except to firmly p her across the face.


    After getting pped, the fake Xu Weishan seemed to regain some of her spirit as she bitterly red at me.


    ¡°Xiao Xin isn¡¯t dead yet. There isn¡¯t just one hospital. Why are you foolishly giving up already? Do you know what Xiao Xin said to me just before he lost consciousness? He said, he really misses sister Bei. He told me I had the same shoes as sister Bei. So he wanted me to find sister Bei and tell her that he really wanted to see her. If he wakes up and finds out you¡¯ve disappeared, how disappointed would he be? How sad would he be?¡±


    ¡°Bai Silu....you...¡±


    Xu Weishan seemed to recall something and didn¡¯t continue her sentence. Instead, she covered her face and crouched onto the ground as she burst into tears of anguish.


    ¡°If you still want to seek death, that¡¯s your choice. I¡¯m not going to stop you anymore.¡±


    I stayed by the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s side for a very long time. I witnessed her entire process from start to finish. She went from bawling vehemently to whimpering softly after she had exhausted all her strength. Fortunately, it appeared her sanity had returned.


    It seemed like she had made up her mind. The fake Xu Weishan ignored me and went back to Xiao Xin¡¯s ward. I silently stood behind her as I watched the fake Xu Weishan gently hold onto Xiao Xin¡¯s deathly pale hand.


    It was like watching a scene from the movies -a sister and brother reunites after standing at the blink of life and death. It was touching and depressing at the same time.


    It was difficult for me to imagine Xiao Xin¡¯s sister Bei as a killer.


    Yet, the real Xu Weishan who stood next to me was a constant reminder that she was.


    I have done enough tailing for today. It was too sad, and I was exhausted.


    At this moment, I received a text message from Suyang, ¡°Buy a book for me. It¡¯s called A suspect¡¯s hoot.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sick. My head hurts. I just went to the hospital to get medication. The doctor told me to rest and not move so much.....¡± I texted back.


    Oh no! Suyang caught me skipping work! But I was so tired, I didn¡¯t want to run around. Hence, I created a lie. I wasn¡¯tpletely lying though, because I was really at the hospital!


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not sick. The fact that I¡¯m not investigating on your whereabouts is already merciful of me. If you do not return within thirty minutes, I¡¯m going to deduct from your sry.¡± Suyang sent me another text message.


    Sure enough, money was too powerful. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m returning right now! Please wait a short moment, boss!¡±


    I speedily returned his text and rushed to a bookstore.


    I saw ¡°A suspect¡¯s hoot¡± the moment I walked in. I guess it was a best seller. But when I gazed at the cover, it seemed to be rted to a massacre. It must be about a psycho. It was definitely not something I would want to indulge in.


    On the cover, a man was holding a dagger with his right hand. On his left hand, he was smiling savagely as he held onto a strange looking mask near his chest. But the strangest thing of all was that he had tears on his face.


    What the hell? He had tearsing out yet the corner of his mouth was curled evilly upwards? The atmosphere was self-exnatory.


    Why does he want to read something like this? He definitely has strong taste...


    I clicked my tongue twice and bought a copy of the book home.


    By the time I had returned, I was mentally and physically drained. The moment I entered the apartment, I saw Suyang lying on the couch ying a game and drinking an iced watermelon beverage simultaneously.


    Sometimes, I felt like Suyang was a second rich generation who had nothing better to do. But on the ount of meeting Grandmother Meng, he didn¡¯t seem to match that image either.


    ¡°Boss, here is your book!¡± I ced the book in front of him as I dragged my feet. I was nning to return to my room and sleep because I had gone through too much today. I needed to recuperate; especially from the Xiao Xin incident.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Suyang called out, even though his eyes were still on the screen, ¡°Where were you earlier?¡±

 Chapter 44

    <b>Chapter 44: There¡¯s something on your face</b>


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to investigate on why I skipped work this morning? I don¡¯t have to tell you where I went. It¡¯s my privacy.¡± These days, I was bing more and more stubborn.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve had previous convictions, of course I have to watch out for you.¡± Suyang tly stated as he leaned his body towards the left. Most likely, he was ying a race car game and needed to make a right turn.


    ¡°What do you mean by previous convictions?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care about your life in the past. Who knows whether you¡¯ve gotten into some trouble again.... Everyday, I have to watch you. Because of you, I¡¯ve already aged more than a decade! At the end of the day, am I your actual boss or are you my boss?!¡±


    As Suyang continue to jabber on and on, I squeezed out a forced smile. Sadly, I was already involved in the Xu Weishan mystery.


    Although I was thinking of this, I still tried to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Why would there be so many things for me to get involved in? Stop blindly using.¡±


    ¡°Thene and y a game with me!¡± Suyang seemed to have finished with his current game. He patted on the spot next to him, ¡°This is your boss¡¯s order. Come here.¡±


    Howe I felt like a dog instead? I was a bit annoyed, but nheless, I still woefully went to his side.


    ¡°For you!¡± Suyang handed me a video game controller, ¡°This is how you move forward, backward, left, right, elerate, and drift...understand?¡±


    ¡°Understand my ass!¡± He spoke faster than my Senior High School health studies. Even a ghost wouldn¡¯t understand.


    However, Suyang disregarded my protest. The game was starting, and he was clearly bullying a neer. There were a total of three rounds. After the game was over, he won by two rounds.


    After his win, Suyang appeared to be joyfully satisfied as he insulted me, ¡°You suck at basketball. You also suck at race car.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t gotten enough practice. If I y a few more times, watch me surpass you!¡± How could I let him look down on me?


    Hence, our battle began.


    We yed hundreds of times, and I lost hundreds of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± I felt like I was going to explode from the continuous losses. So, I threw the video game controller aside and reclined on the couch. Deep down, I was thinking, ¡°He had already yed for so many years. Whereas, I have only yed for a day. How could I beat him....¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°My heart is tired!¡± I shut my eyes. I was honestly very exhausted. In a few more seconds, I would have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Your face....¡± Suddenly, Suyang used his hand to pinch my face. I was so surprised that I hurriedly opened my eyes and escaped from his evil clutches.


    I heartlessly pped his hand away and snapped, ¡°What are you trying to do? Sexual assault? Psycho...¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t move.¡± Suyang ced one of his hands behind my back and prevented me from moving backwards. Then, he shifted towards me and tilted my chin up with his other hand as he stared at the left side of my face. He spoke forcefully and with justice, ¡°Strange....¡±


    Here we go again. Suyang is always making intimate moves on me without giving any prior notice.


    Likewise, my heart was pounding without prior notice.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His tone made me feel frightened.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.....¡± Suyang licked his finger and began to wipe his saliva on my face, ¡°on your face.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± I grabbed Suyang¡¯s wrist and made an excuse, ¡°Your saliva...is so filthy!¡±


    ¡°Filthy? There¡¯s something sticking on your face, I¡¯m helping you remove it!¡±


    ¡°No need! No thanks!¡± I rolled off the couch and ran to the washroom to see what was on my face.


    It was....


    I touched the faint red bloodstain on my cheek. This was Xiao Xin¡¯s blood.


    I stood in front of the mirror for a very long time as I fixedly stared at the bloodstain like I was watching a whirlpool. My eyes continued to erge. What type of world was this poor child living in?


    I had no idea.


    While I was deep in thought, Suyang was leaning by the washroom door without my notice. His presence brought me back to reality, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you wiped it off? I seriously don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing on a daily basis...¡± It sounded like he wasining and investigating at the same time. Suyang was waiting for me to exin.


    ¡°This is a child¡¯s blood. The child is around eight or nine years old. Today, he was on the swings underneath a tree. He copsed in front of me.¡±


    As I spoke, my voice began to tremble more and more. It was as if there was something stuck inside my heart and throat. I felt congested.


    ¡°This is his blood. He copsed in front of me without any prior warning....¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. If you keep imagining the scene before you, it will constantly repeat in your mind. You will experience the same intense emotions again and again. Are you grieving? Or is it pity? Sympathy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... my heart just feels very numb. It¡¯s hard to breathe.¡± I pulled a tissue out and wiped the bloodstain off my face. I turned to Suyang and weakly said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to return to my room andy down.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure when my eyes had turned watery, but Suyang had became a very blurry image. I could still vaguely see him nodding though.


    I shoved my head into the pillow as I thought to myself, ¡°If I¡¯m already suffering to this degree, I wonder how much the fake Xu Weishan was going through?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have the strength to pull up the curtains. My eyelids grew heavier and heavier.


    *dong dong*. I was awaken by the sounds of knocking. Sure enough, Suyang wouldn¡¯t be Suyang if he would allow me have a good rest.


    ¡°Enter.¡± I simply responded with one word. I didn¡¯t bother to turn my head as I waited for Suyang¡¯s exnation.


    But I only heard his light footsteps. It sounded like he had ced something on my bedside cab. Then, I heard him leave the room.


    By the time I turned around, Suyang was nowhere to be seen. On my cab was the book that Suyang wanted me to buy for him today. What was his intentions?


    I reached over and grabbed the book. I disassembled the packaging and opened the it. As Iy down, I turned to the first page. There was a preface:


    Emotion is what gives life meaning. There are two types of massacres: one is to satisfy the self-ego, while thetter is due to the desire for others¡¯ emotions.


    Deep down, thanks to emotions, all of us possess the seed of destruction.


    All of us have a measuring cup inside of us. No one knows its marked scale until the negativity has exceeded its load.


    Since every single human possess emotions, there isn¡¯t an absolute good or bad person. No one has the qualifications to judge a person based on their characteristics. Who created thebels? What¡¯s the boundary to a good and bad person?


    This chapter is quite sad! While waiting for more releases, why not read something else to keep your mind upied? (wink) Please check out timebun¡¯s trantions of . Timebun is a great friend I¡¯ve met through tranting, and I¡¯m a huge fan of her work. Timebun was a great wingbun and promoted SG in her chapter 54, so I must return the favour! Her novel is about a female MC who transmigrated into a novel that she was reading. Interestingly enough, the male MC is a reincarnator and he hates the female MC because she cheated on him in his previous life. So now, we have two leads who ¡°knows¡± what will happen in the story. Will they change anything? Read to find out!


    Note: The female MC only read half the novel before transmigrating, so she doesn¡¯t know the ending. ??

 Chapter 45

    <b>Chapter 45: Suyang¡¯s novel</b>


    ¡°The suspect¡¯s hoot¡± I silently read the title of the novel as I brushed my fingers across the protruding words.


    If it was a book that Suyang would read, it can¡¯t be that bad, right!?


    Ever since I was young, I had a terrible weakness. Whenever I was studying or reading, I would get really sleepy. While I was studying for my college entrance exam, I had to drink countless amounts of American styled coffee in order to pull through.


    But for once, reading woke me up.


    ¡°When did it first begin? Was it the first time I stabbed? Or the first time I saw fresh blood spurting out? It was then my heart truly started to beat.¡±


    That was the prologue.


    The novel was about a man who went on a business trip. When he had returned home, he witnessed his wifemitting adultery with another man. After his discovery, he identally killed both of them.


    The man felt like he hadmitted a grave sin, but he also realized he felt gratification when ughtering others. His conscience and instinct were in a constant battle. Ultimately, he chose the path of self-destruction.


    ¡°H-husband....¡± The woman¡¯s clothes were in a disarray as she sat on the side of the bed. She was attentively staring at the man who was standing by the door.


    Through the door crack, she could see her husband ferociously ring at her. His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead were evident. The corners of his mouth were tightly clenched; it looked like he was trying to suppress his emotions.


    The woman¡¯s lover appeared to be carefree as he rolled off the bed and put on his trousers. Then, he went to open the door.


    The two men made eye contact, but the lover didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. In fact, he directly smirked at the man. Three secondster, he proudly strolled by him.


    Simr to what the rumours say, he was a pushover, the lover arrogantly thought to himself. He didn¡¯t notice the hurried footsteps and irregr breathing that were swiftly approaching him from behind.


    It was the wife¡¯s husband. He snatched a decorative flower vase and smashed it over the lover¡¯s head.


    Hepleted his act in one smooth move. Following was the wife¡¯s horrified screams and the shattering sounds of a broken vase. Before the lover knew what wasing, he was already lying in a pool of blood.


    The wife ran over. She was unable to move from the ghastly scene before her.


    Her cowardly, weak husband....actually struck someone? Deep down, despite being afraid, she was also somewhat delighted.


    The man remained clear headed despite the pool of blood in front of him. He slowly bent down next to the lover as he used his finger to check his breathing. After confirming, he casually dered to his wife, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah....¡± The woman sucked in a mouthful of cold air as she stealthily tried to turn towards her cell phone that was on the cab.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The man lifted his head as he coldly red at her. The air appeared to have solidify as the man slowly stood up and stepped over the body and headed for the woman.


    At that moment, he had became another person.


    From the moment the vase shattered, it was as if he had discovered the New World. He was reborn.


    The woman definitely noticed the change in the man. As he advanced forward, she began to back up into her room.


    ¡°Husband, I was wrong...please...let me go....?¡± The woman began to plead. This was the first time she had ever used such a soft and submissive tone towards him. At the end, when she had nowhere else to retreat, she fell down onto her knees and pressed her hands together.


    The man pinched the woman¡¯s chin. Like a beast, his eyes were scarlet, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± He cruelly growled.


    Next, his hands began to shift lower to the woman¡¯s fair neck.


    ¡°Ah....!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t stop herself from shuddering. As she confronted death, her eyes were opened wide. She never thought their rtionship would end like this.


    The man began to gradually apply strength. The woman was struggling to breathe; her brain wascking oxygen. The moment before she lost total consciousness, the man uttered thest lines, ¡°Yes, just like this. Open your eyes wide. Engrave my appearance. My current appearance.¡±


    I continued reading.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m abnormal. It¡¯s just thatpared to everyone else, I have very few attachments to anything in this world. I only have myself. Even if you killed me today, no one will notice my corpse. So, uncle, you¡¯re super lucky. You will kill your only witness and no one will notice. There wouldn¡¯t be a single person who woulde and check up on her....So uncle, you have a lot of time to run. I have lived 25 years without anything. Today, my meaningless life will finallye to an end. Regardless of whether I am happy or not, I¡¯m still all alone...Uncle, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°If my death can make you happy, I will die without regrets....¡±


    This was part of the dialogue from a witness while the man was about tomit another crime. But why did it sound so familiar?


    From the words, I could sense the hopelessness and despair of the victim. In the novel, this eyewitness became the sole survivor of the man¡¯s attack.


    Wait, is that me?! I remember when I first met Suyang, Shen Shaoqian was pretending to be a criminal. Those were the words I said to Shen Shaoqian before my ¡°death¡±.


    Thinking back, I was so brave. If it was the me now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say such words anymore.


    Suddenly, it was as if something knocked me by the head. I hastily mmed the book shut as I anxiously scrolled for the author of this novel -Du Yu.


    Could that be Suyang?


    My discovery was like finding the New World. My eyes were filled with disbelief. I repeatedly brushed my hands over the title ¡°A suspect¡¯s hoot¡±. This had to be Suyang¡¯s novel, or else my words wouldn¡¯t be in here.


    I foolishly smiled and held the book close to my heart.


    I repeated over and over, ¡°Du Yu, Du Yu.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    When I left the apartment the next day, I felt very relieved. After all, today was the day I was going to resign from school.


    Knowing that I will no longer have to pretend to be an University student at my old age made my smile grew extremely big.


    After the resignation procedures werepleted, there will be no more Bai Silu. As of today, there will only be Lin Yixin. Most likely, I was never meant to do any spy work. Up until now, I felt no connection to the name Bai Silu.


    As I strolled through the school campus, I quietly enjoyed this leisure moment. No housework, ghosts, or Suyang.


    How rxing.


    I passed by thekeside and noticed a couple whispering lovingly into each other¡¯s ears underneath the cool shade. My mouth twitched and I was both envious and jealous on the inside. Keep acting sweet! Keep being lovey dovey! Let¡¯s see how long you two can remain like this when you get into the real society!


    I shook my head. Just as I was about to leave, I heard someone yelling my name.


    ¡°Bai Silu!?¡±


    It was my ex-name. It felt strange hearing it again. I turned around and searched for the source. It was Kevin. He was standing and waving to me from the second floor of a school building.


    I straightened myself like a pine tree as I waved back.


    Then, I headed towards his direction.

 Chapter 46

    <b>Chapter 46: Kevin¡¯s confrontation </b>


    Before leaving, I must tell him about the Xu Weishan matter even if he wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    Just in case, I flipped through my bag. Fortunately, I had Xu Weishan¡¯s bracelet.


    I patted my bag. With this item, Kevin should believe my words.


    When I was almost at the building, I saw Kevin leaping off from the second floor.


    I covered my mouth as I froze on the spot. I watched the underbrush that Kevin had fallen into. A few secondster, there was movement and he came out.


    Thanks to his adolescent body, he managed to jump off from the second floor unscratched. It was still rather difficult for me to calm my suspending heart though. So when I walked over to Kevin, I spoke in a criticizing manner, ¡°How could you leap off from such a high ce? What if you got hurt?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expression was a lot colder than his regr self. He was ring at me and I felt shivers up my spine.


    ¡°What? Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Kevin disregarded my protest as he dragged me to the basketball court.


    Unfortunately, there was no one in sight. Once we were inside, Kevin locked the doors behind us and my heart made the same *thud* sound as the door. Today, his behaviour was very abnormal.


    What does Kevin want from me?


    I looked around the basketball court and began to walk further inwards. Regardless of what Kevin wanted to say, I must maintain a safe distance between the two of us for safety measures.


    By the time he was done locking the doors, I had already dashed to the furthest basketball stand. I acted like nothing was the matter as I knocked on the pole and murmured, ¡°Ohh....quite sturdy. Not bad...¡±


    *cough cough* I watched as Kevin slowly approached me, ¡°Why did you bring me here? Don¡¯t tell me you want to battle? Hahaha! I don¡¯t know how to y basketball. Haha! You found the wrong person....haha...! Ha....¡±


    Whenever I was nervous, I would speak a lot of rubbish.


    Kevin¡¯s face was still gloomy as he began to increase his pace.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± I lifted my hand to stop him from proceeding forward. I wanted to attempt to maintain a distance of five metres between us. ¡°Whatever you want to say, say it from where you are.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kevin halted his steps as he sharply gazed at me. It was as if he could see through me.


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so I didn¡¯t respond.


    While I was thinking of what to say, Kevin couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He took out a crumpled piece of paper from his bag and threw it onto the ground, ¡°I¡¯m asking you who you are!¡± He roared.


    I was confused as I picked up the piece of paper. Iposedly uncrumpled it and realized it was the application form I had submitted to the basketball association. Underneath the name column, I had written my real name -Lin Yixin.


    ¡°Your name is Lin Yixin?¡± Seeing my astonished expression, Kevin asked.


    It¡¯s over! I knew the name Bai Silu wasn¡¯t suitable for me...


    It¡¯s all Suyang¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t he use my real name to apply for the University? Why must I have to be some Bai Silu? Because of him, I¡¯m always being misunderstood...


    ¡°This is....¡±


    Currently, my mouth was dry and I had my head lowered as I hurriedly tried toe up with an excuse. By the time I had lifted my head, Kevin was already in front of me. Before I could say another word, he forcefully shoved me into a corner. He had his two arms against the wall, giving me no way out.


    I withdrew my body and pressed it against the cold wall behind my back. I felt goosebumps all over my arms.


    The light was behind Kevin and his face was so dark. I didn¡¯t understand why he was so furious. Could the fake Xu Weishan have said something to him?


    I must leave this ce immediately! I silently told myself.


    But my current situation didn¡¯t allow me to leave at my leisure. The only thing I could do now was act stupid. After all, I came to this University with an intent to help Suyang. Plus, I was secretly doing an investigation on the fake Xu Weishan.


    Kevin¡¯s irregr breathing was very noticeable in this quiet basketball court. He shifted a step closer.


    As I braved the danger, I had a sudden thought. Could this brat want to kiss me?


    While I was being a narcissist, Kevin opened his mouth again and repeated the question that I didn¡¯t respond to. ¡°What is your intention? Who are you? Bai Silu or Lin Yixin?¡±


    I ced my hand against Kevin¡¯s arm, indicating I didn¡¯t want him to get any closer. ¡°Alright. You want to know? I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything. But please stand further away.¡± I slightly tested and used a bit of strength to push Kevin away, ¡°You¡¯re too close to me, and it¡¯s making me very ufortable if you want me to be honest with you.¡±


    Kevin appeared to be thinking over my words. After a bit of hesitation, he took a few steps back. But his face remained on me the entire time. It was as if he was afraid I would run off.


    After there was a safe distance between us, I took out the school resignation form I had justpleted and revealed it to him.


    ¡°This is....¡± His eyes screened through the form, ¡°You¡¯re not studying here anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already so old, why would I be studying at an University?¡± I sadly sighed as I showed him my real identity card.


    ¡°You¡¯re already 25?!¡± Kevin yelped. His mouth was opened so wide that I could fit an egg inside.


    I was slightly offended as I red at Kevin. I¡¯m letting you see, so you should just see. Don¡¯t talk about my age!? Even if you know I¡¯m older than you, keep that thought to yourself. Why must you say it aloud? Clearly, this child has never experienced the real society...


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your intention?¡± Kevin seemed to be more confident about his confrontation after seeing my ID.


    I had no choice. If I don¡¯t take this out, most likely, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today.


    From my bag, I took out the real Xu Weishan¡¯s bracelet and disyed it in front of Kevin, ¡°Is this familiar to you? Do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Shanshan¡¯s bracelet. Why do you have it?¡± Kevin took it from me and backed up a few steps. He was staring at the bracelet in astonishment as he carefully examined it.


    ¡°I found it. And I know that this is a gift you gave to Xu Weishan not too long ago.¡±


    Now that I could tell Kevin¡¯s anger had dissipated, I felt relieved and sat down cross legged. I patted to the spot next to me and indicated for him to sit down. Then, I lifted my head and stated, ¡°I have a story I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Kevin didn¡¯t say a word as his lips were tightly pursed. He was tightly gripping onto the bracelet.


    I didn¡¯t care that he didn¡¯t care and began to share the story that I had formted in my head.


    ¡°A long time ago, there were a pair of twins.The moment they were born, they were abandoned by their parents and left in an orphanage. The older sister was adopted by a rich family and from then on, she never had to worry about any of her basic necessities. She had a great personality, lots of friends, and became a very cheerful and optimistic girl. As for the younger sister, she was adopted by an average family. Slowly, the family¡¯s ie did not cover its expenditures. Her family began to hide from creditors, and they were constantly on the run. Her days were very difficult and she gradually began to associate with a lot of bad people. Her personality became cruel and malicious. Somehow, the evil sister found out that she had another sister who looked exactly like her but was living apletely opposite life. Her older sister had a happy, easy life, so she tried her best to approach her. After seeding, she began to extort money from her sister. Since her older sister was a kindhearted woman, she always gave her younger sister what she wanted because she felt like she owed her. Just like that, the sisters continued to meet secretly and repeatedly without anyone else knowing. But one day, the older sister declined lending her younger sister money, and the younger sister brutally murdered her. The younger sister destroyed her older sister¡¯s body and took over her life. After all, they were twins and looked identical. From then on, the younger sister lived contently with the older sister¡¯s parents and dated her older sister¡¯s boyfriend. It was as if the older sister had never existed in this world....¡±

 Chapter 47

    <b>Chapter 47: Confronting the fake Xu Weishan </b>


    I passionately finished my story and lifted my head to gaze at Kevin. His expression was grim. Surely, he must have sensed something was wrong by now.


    ¡°Kevin, have you notice the person around you....¡±


    ¡°Lin Yixin!¡±


    Just as I was in the middle of my sentence, I was suddenly interrupted by an explosive voice. All the emotions I had built up instantly vanished. Not to mention, I was so startled that I quivered and fell over lopsided. Kevin and I stretched our necks towards the source of the fury. What we saw was Suyang kicking through the door and aggressively storming towards our direction.


    Suyang made a beeline en route to me. Due to his speed, he brought along a breezy wind. When he crouched down in front of me, there was another breeze and my loose hair swayed along.


    The moment he had arrived, he began to lift my arms and legs to inspect me. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± He asked frantically.


    ¡°Of course I am fine. What happened? Howe you¡¯re so out of breath?¡± I held onto Suyang¡¯s hand and he dragged me up from the ground. With my other hand, I patted the dust off my butt.


    Suyang didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t release my hand either. Instead, he ced me behind him and sternly confronted Kevin, ¡°The basketball court is a public facility. How can you lock the doors? The cost of the door can be written off. Your family has connections with the school, right? You guys fix it.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t have a reaction. He has been in a dazed state ever since listening to my story. I don¡¯t think he was able to process Suyang¡¯s words at the moment.


    I should give him some space. Perhaps he will be able to connect the dots.


    As for Suyang...


    I secretly nced at the hand that Suyang was holding. Then, I leaned forward and whispered over his shoulder, ¡°Were you afraid something had happened to me, so you purposely came to save me?¡±


    Honestly, I was only joking around. My goal was to loosen the heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°Yes, I came because I was concerned about you. I saw this guy dragging you away from the monitoring room. I thought something bad was going to happen, so I rushed here.¡± Suyang frankly admitted. I was left speechless.


    ¡°Uh...oh...¡± I lowered my head and swayed my body left and right. Deep down, my heart was blossoming.


    Suyang was concerned about me. I could still recall how he ran over gasping for his breath. Aww, just how anxious was he!?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no point of you staying here. Plus, you¡¯re not an University student at this school.¡± As Suyang spoke, he released my head and walked towards the door.


    Suyang¡¯s sudden release gave me a sense of loss. I remained standing stiffly at my original spot. I felt like an important part of my heart had been taken away. It felt so empty.


    Seeing how I wasn¡¯t following him, Suyang stopped walking and turned back to yell at me, ¡°Why are you standing like a fool? Follow me!?¡±


    ¡°Uh...oh...¡± I discontentedly headed towards Suyang. But I turned around to take a quick glimpse of Kevin. Was it my misconception? Howe his rear view seemed so distressed?


    While I was observing Kevin, Suyang appeared in front of me like a ghost. He was urging me, ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking me!¡± I wanted to confirm my view on Kevin, but Suyang spread his arms and stopped me.


    ¡°Move!¡± When I tried to take a look on my right, he would block me on the right. When I tried to go left, he would block my left.


    Why was he acting like this....


    I don¡¯t know.


    Anyhow, after a lot of nagging and shoving, I was kicked out of the school by Suyang.


    ¡°Go home! Hurry up and go home!¡± Suyang yanked me by the arm and flung me out of the school. He stood by the gate entrance and waved like I was a dog.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±


    ¡°I have one more ss to teach in the afternoon. You return first.¡± Suyang gave me a bright smile, and my entire world lit up.


    ¡°Be good. Behave and go home. Stop wandering around! This is your boss¡¯s order. Understand?¡± Suyang emphasized his tone.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°Yes, boss. I will behave and obediently return home....¡±


    Although these words exited my mouth, my internal thoughts were the opposite.


    When was I ever obedient? Suyang¡¯s teaching time is my vacation time!


    After saying goodbye to Suyang, I took the public transportation to Xiao Xin¡¯s hospital. Ever since that day he spat blood and copsed in front of me, I¡¯ve been worrying about him. I kept wanting to find an opportunity to visit him.


    At the hospital*


    After asking around, the nurse gave me Xiao Xin¡¯s ward. From the window, I could see that his bed was the closest one to the window. The weak Xiao Xin had his eyes tightly shut as heid on the bed. Sitting next to him was the fake Xu Weishan. Who knows how long she had been there for. She was currently lying down to rest.


    Dazzling sunlight broke through the window and gently spilled over the two of them. The patient beside Xiao Xin was afraid to wake them up, so he was trying to turn over very awkwardly. As I observed from the outside, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle from this hrious scene.


    To Xiao Xin, she was a good sister.


    From time to time, a thought would appear in my mind. Should I just let her go?


    The real Xu Weishan¡¯s body had already been turned into ashes. In addition, after so long, no one seemed to have found the fake Xu Weishan suspicious. She must be a wonderful actress. Who would believe my words?


    Should I just let her go?


    Whenever I see the rtionship between the fake Xu Weishan and Xiao Xin, there was always a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Should I just let her go?


    But what about the real Xu Weishan? She was a wandering ghost because of resentment. She was still here because her wish hasn¡¯t been granted yet.


    <i>If only I didn¡¯t have the ability to see ghosts...</i>


    I lightly pushed open the door and walked towards Xiao Xin¡¯s bedside. I secretly lifted the nket and noticed that the fake Xu Weishan was holding onto Xiao Xin¡¯s hand the entire time.


    The fake Xu Weishan¡¯s face was very pale. She lookedpletely opposite of her regr well put together self. Her eyes were closed, and her eyebrows were knitted. She looked so withered that I felt merciful.


    I couldn¡¯t help but keep forgetting that she was indeed a killer.


    I stood there for quite some time watching them. Suddenly, the fake Xu Weishan appeared to sense my presence and her body shifted a little. She lifted her head and made eye contact with me.


    Her eyes were red. It looked like she was on the verge of crying. When she saw me, there was a sh of shock. However, she quickly recovered. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for awhile. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± The fake Xu Weishan rejected me. She made it clear that she wasn¡¯t interested in speaking with me at all.


    ¡°Are you honestly going to live like this forever? Using someone else¡¯s identity?¡±

 Chapter 48

    <b>Chapter 48: What the hell!?!?!</b>


    The moment I uttered those words, the fake Xu Weishan had a huge reaction. Without warning, she stood up with her fists clenched as she red at me with her bulging eyeballs.


    Her extreme reaction surprised me and I was scared. But fortunately, this was the hospital. She couldn¡¯t do anything to me in a public space.


    Suddenly, the fake Xu Weishan¡¯s cell phone rang, and it shattered the tense atmosphere between us. She picked up her phone and gazed at it for a few seconds. Then, she let out a sigh and seemed to have calmed down. After hesitating for a bit longer, she finally made up her mind and reached for her jacket as she turned to me, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a talk.¡±


    Seeing her initiate made me panic a little. Was it because of her cell phone?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk here?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°There are people here. We need to go to a quieter ce. After all, our conversation isn¡¯t something that should be broadcasted to the public.¡±


    I gulped down my saliva and tried to remain calm. Quiet ce..... what type of quiet ce?


    I was hoping to find a noisy area. For example, the food market.


    As for Xu Weishan, the type of quiet ce she was referring to was a coffee shop near the hospital.


    I guess that was fine. Although there weren¡¯t many customers at this hour, at least there were service workers there. If something happened to me, I could be saved. Plus, I was close to the hospital.


    On our way to the coffee shop, the fake Xu Weishan was shaking a lot. I was honestly worried she will lose consciousness. So the moment we arrived, the first thing I did was to order a dessert for her. She had been taking care of Xiao Xin endlessly, I was certain that she hadn¡¯t eaten.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here with you for too long. I need to take care of Xiao Xin.¡± The fake Xu Weishan¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t take too much of your time. Just the time it takes for you to finish the cake. After you¡¯re done eating the cake, our talk is over.¡± The dessert had arrived, and I pushed it towards her direction.


    ¡°Ever since the first time I met you, I already knew you were different from the others.¡± The fake Xu Weishan took a fork as she jabbed it through the cake. The silky smooth chocte from within flowed out repeatedly.


    I really wanted to eat it....


    I attentively gazed at Xu Weishan as she took her first bite. I held onto my breath and asked, ¡°What type of feeling was it?¡±


    ¡°Like it was meant to be.¡±


    ¡°Meant to be? Your encounter was destined....is it sweet and soft??¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The fake Xu Weishan was confused by my words, ¡°What is sweet and soft?¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡± I sluggishly stared and pointed at the cake, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious, right?¡±


    *Pa!* The fake Xu Weishan mmed her cell phone in front of me. I was so intimidated that I was instantly pulled out of my chocte cake world and brought back to reality. I nced at her cell phone; confused. I began to shift my body backwards, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    The fake Xu Weishan unlocked her cell phone in front of me. Then, she opened hertest text message. It was the one she was reading earlier. Kevin had sent her something:


    <strong>I think Bai Silu knows something. She came with Weishan¡¯s bracelet. We must be prepared.</strong>


    W-....what!?!!??!?!!? I felt like I had been betrayed by Kevin. I was so stunned that I couldn¡¯t close my mouth. K-Kevin knew all along this Xu Weishan was fake!? They were working as a duo!?!? I-I was fooled?!


    ¡°Are you here to represent my sister? Represent the real Xu Weishan to demand repayment?¡± Xu Weishan gave me a bitter smile. It was very different from her usual strong attitude.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? What does Kevin¡¯s words mean?¡± I tightly gripped onto my coffee cup. I needed security. After seeing Kevin¡¯s text message, I felt all the blood in my body running cold.


    ¡°I have a story. It¡¯s about a pair of twins. Do you want to hear?¡± The fake Xu Weishan lightly tapped her drinking ss and a clear crisp sound rang out.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°My real name is Hong Xiaobei.....¡±


    Just like that, I began to listen to the twin¡¯s true story.


    During the Spring of 21 years ago, a pair of twins was born in this city. To most families, this would be a great news to celebrate. But to the mother of the twins, this was like thunder from a clear sky. Originally, she was already a single mother. Yet, now she had two children to raise. For a jobless woman like her, this was undoubtedly a very heavy burden.


    Not long after giving birth, a financial backer said to her, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to give up your children and follow me, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Because of this line, two infants were left crying outside of the city¡¯s orphanage underneath a broken umbre on a rainy night.


    It was fate.


    The younger sister was first adopted by an average family. A weekter, the older sister was adopted by a wealthy family. The Sun rose and set. Spring left and Autumn came. One of them carried an old backpack and enjoyed eating snacks at a vendor stall after school, while the other carried thetest brand name bag and enjoyed the attention and love of all the influential business people of the world. The two sisters lived under the same city without knowing each other¡¯s existence for 19 years.


    The older sister¡¯s name was Xu Weishan, while the younger one was Hong Xiaobei.

 Chapter 49

    <b>Chapter 49: Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story (Part 1)</b>


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to gamble anymore?! Do you have to lose everything before you¡¯re willing to quit? Do you have a conscience?¡± Xiaobei¡¯s foster mother shrieked at the husband of hers. He gambled on a daily basis.


    Each time, Xiaobei¡¯s foster father would only sigh and ept the lecture. Afterwards, he would quietly sneak out. He wouldn¡¯t dare to return until his wife had calmed down.


    But this time, his expression was a bit unusual.


    ¡°Okay, calm down, mom. Don¡¯t be so angry.¡± Hong Xiaobei hugged her foster mother as she rubbed against her embrace and coylyforted her, ¡°I am already in University. This is my first year, and my workload isn¡¯t too tight at the moment. I¡¯ve already found a part time job. After I get my wage, I¡¯ll be able to take on some of the financial load for the family.¡±


    ¡°Passing this top ranked University entrance exam was no easy task. I want you to focus on your studies. Don¡¯t work a part time job. I don¡¯t want you to worry about adult responsibilities.¡± Xiaobei¡¯s foster mother sighed. Her husband was useless, and that¡¯s why she was suffering. But she didn¡¯t want her child to suffer as well.


    ¡°But, mom.....¡±


    Hong Xiaobei had more she wanted to say, but her mother cut her off, ¡°Listen to me. As long as you study well and be sessful in the future, mom will be satisfied.¡±


    Xiaobei¡¯s foster mother looked outside and then turned to the clock that was hanging on the wall, ¡°It¡¯s almost dark. Go and find your father and tell him toe home!¡±


    ¡°Ai! Okay!¡± Hong Xiaobei smiled as she ran outside. Everyday, her mother would be worried about her father going out alone. She would always tell her to bring him home before sunset.


    She knew that her mother had a sharp tongue but a soft heart.


    But goodbye always have a tendency to arrive without a sound.


    ¡°Dad? Dad?¡± Today was different from all the other days. Regardless of where Hong Xiaobei looked, she couldn¡¯t find her father. There was only a little bit of sunlight left. The sky was turning dimmer and dimmer. Hong Xiaobei was beginning to have a dire premonition. She was imagining the worse case scenario. Perhaps the creditors had captured her father and then....


    As she was thinking, there were a bunch of people surrounding the river bank in front of her.


    ¡°No....it can¡¯t be....it¡¯s not! It can¡¯t be....¡± Hong Xiaobei mumbled. She warned herself not to overthink. However, she carried her half curious and half unstable heart over as she squeezed through the crowd and tore through all the whispering.


    ¡°What happened to that guy? Howe he fell into the river?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean fell in? I saw him jump in on his own! Ai, poor man. He was probably going through a hard time so he decided tomit suicide.¡±


    Hong Xiaobei finally broke through the crowd. The first thing she noticed was the person lying on the ground.


    The man whomitted suicide was her father.


    ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± Hong Xiaobei screamed and sobbed at the same time. She fell down onto her knees and tears instantly streamed down her face. She didn¡¯t even realized her knees were gashed by the soil. She wailed as she begged. She begged her father to open his eyes to look at her, ¡°Dad, wake up! Dad! It¡¯s me, Xiaobei! Please open your eyes and take a look at me!! Dad! Dad!!¡±


    Sadly, Xiaobei¡¯s foster father could no longer hear her screams. While the ambnce was on its way to the hospital, all of his organs had stopped working. He was dered dead.


    Meanwhile, Xiaobei¡¯s foster mother was at home preparing dinner for them to return. She finally picked up the phone after a long dy. Initially, she thought it was the creditors calling to demand payment. So the moment she picked up, she yelled, ¡°Why do you guys keep pressuring us? You want to pressure us to death!?¡±


    ¡°Mom....¡± it was Xiaobei¡¯s tearful voice. She was so emotional that her voice was barely audible. ¡°Mom,e to the h-hospital...h-hurry...! D-dad...he.....¡±


    *Bang*


    By the time they met again, it was farewell.


    ¡°My child¡¯s dad, how can you leave us like this? Now, your child is fatherless and I¡¯m a widow. How can you be so cruel...?¡± Xiaobei¡¯s foster mother wept next to the body. Her hopeless coarse cry could be heard from the entire building. Hong Xiaobei will never forget that moment for the rest of her life.


    They were already a low ie family with a lot of debt. Now that her father had killed himself, it was a significant blow to them.


    Most importantly, she and her mother loved her father dearly. Yet, he had chosen to abandon them like this...


    In the gloom alleyway, Hong Xiaobei felt like she was the most pitiful woman in this world as she withdrew herself into a corner and quietly wept.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. Even though we have debt, we¡¯re supposed to face it together. Dad, now that you¡¯ve abandoned me and mom, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Hong Xiaobei wouldn¡¯t dare to say those words in front of her mother. She only said this while she was alone crying in the corner.


    After her father¡¯s death, Hong Xiaobei and her mother took on all the debt responsibility.


    They were forced to live more conscientiously.


    Hong Xiaobei worked at a fast food shop behind her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°Oh?! Little Princess! Long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect to see you at this type of ce!¡±


    That day, while Hong Xiaobei was working her butt off, a handsome guy was sizing her up and down as he chatted with her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Xu Weishan, didn¡¯t you go to Ennd after getting that full schrship? I thought you were living the good life. When did you return back to the country?¡± The guy ced his arm on the table as he asked out of astonishment.


    ¡°Sorry, customer. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. My name is not Xu Weishan.¡± Hong Xiaobei pointed to her name tag. ¡°My name is Hong Xiaobei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to act in front of me! Ha! I have information that can be used against you now!¡± The guy took out his cell phone and began taking lots of pictures of her, ¡°Ha! I¡¯m going to tell your parents you¡¯ve secretly returned from Ennd. What are you going to do?¡±


    Hong Xiaobei thought she had encountered a pervert, so she kicked the guy out of the fast food restaurant out of anger.


    She held onto the mop and had her arms on her waist as she stood by the doorway. Hong Xiaobei looked at the guy¡¯s basketball uniform. It had his name embroidered on it. She heatedly stated, ¡°Kevin, right? I¡¯m going to tell you again. You have the wrong person. I¡¯m not the person who knows you. Please leave immediately or I will call the cops now and say you¡¯re harassing me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! Call the police! When your parentse, let¡¯s see who gets in trouble!¡± Kevin refuted. He believed Xiaobei was his childhood enemy, Xu Weishan. He could still recall how she used to bully him. This time, he could finally get revenge.


    Hong Xiaobei rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t think there would be a day where she had to prove her own identity. She took out her identity card from her bag and shed it in front of Kevin, ¡°This is my ID. Name: Hong Xiaobei.¡±


    ¡°You....¡±


    While Kevin was speechless, Hong Xiaobei had put her ID away and returned back to work in the fast food restaurant.


    ¡°Did I meet a ghost in the middle of the day?¡± Kevin shook his head as he stared at Hong Xiaobei¡¯s rear view. He didn¡¯t believe his eyes. Was it because he hadn¡¯t seen Xu Weishan in a very long time? He got her confused with someone else?


    That¡¯s awkward....


    ¡°Customer, your delivery is here.¡± Because of the debt, Hong Xiaobei worked from morning until night.


    Today, her job was to deliver food. So, Hong Xiaobei dialed from downstairs and spoke into the speakers while she waited for the customer to unlock the door.


    This was a luxurious apartment building. Hong Xiaobei couldn¡¯t help but elerate her steps as she sighed and walked in. This was where wealthy people lived, eh?


    ¡°Customer, this is your order. Chicken for two, a bottle of coke, pizza....¡±


    *Chuckle*. Hong Xiaobei was busy confirming her order, so she never looked up. But she lifted her head after hearing the sudden burst ofughter.


    It was the pervert from thest time! He was covering his mouth and trying to suppress hisugh.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Hong Xiaobei instantly had her guard up. Seeing him put her in a bad mood.


    ¡°Enter to talk.¡± Kevin shifted his body over, indicating for her to go in.


    ¡°No need. Just give me the money and I¡¯m going. I still have other deliveries.¡± Hong Xiaobei coldly rejected.


    ¡°But the money is inside. If you don¡¯te in, you can¡¯t get it....¡± Then, Kevin took the delivery from Hong Xiaobei¡¯s hand. He pretended to close the door.

 Chapter 50

    <b>Chapter 50: Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story (Part 2)</b>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Hong Xiaobei held onto the door as she warned Kevin, ¡°If you dare to do something weird to me, I¡¯m not going to let you go!¡±


    Kevin carefully observed Hong Xiaobei from head to toe, left to right. After he had returned home, he confirmed she had the same face as Xu Weishan. Yet, why did one of them possess a noble air that was too high to reach; while the other appeared to be leaking an aura of poverty?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not blind! If you don¡¯t make a move on me, I¡¯ll thank God. The money is on the table. Go and get it yourself!¡± Kevin pretended to be reserved and aloof. He entered his apartment and ced the delivery on the table. Then, he sat on the couch and smiled. His expression showed that he was well prepared.


    The moment Hong Xiaobei entered, she focused her attention on the table with money and went to get it. She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She identally noticed a picture on the table. In the picture, there were two children that looked around ten years of age. But why did the girl look like her younger self?


    She does not recall taking a picture like this?!


    Seeing how Hong Xiaobei was standing still, Kevin smiled. He knew his n had worked. He had purposely developed the picture of him and Xu Weishan and disyed it onto the table. He intentionally wanted Hong Xiaobei to see it.


    ¡°The person in the picture is the person that I know. Last time, I thought you were her. You two look exactly alike, right?¡± Kevin rushed over as he asked excitedly.


    ¡°Who is the person in the picture?¡± Hong Xiaobei shockingly pointed to the child who looked identical to her. She had a very strange feeling.


    ¡°She is the infamous unruly little princess. I don¡¯t know how you two can look exactly the same. Are you girls rted?¡± Kevin began to stare at Hong Xiaobei again as he jokingly asked.


    *Pa*. Hong Xiaobei mmed down the picture and ran off.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Kevin wasn¡¯t able to stop Hong Xiaobei in time. He pouted as he looked at the fried chicken she had delivered to him. ¡°I ordered two orders of fried chicken for us to share. Originally I wanted to chat and eat with you....¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could I be......¡± Hong Xiaobei wanted rification as she headed to the hospital. After her father¡¯s death, her mother found out she had terminal cancer. She was now living in the hospital.


    Because she ran too quickly, Hong Xiaobei identally crashed into a child. The child fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hong Xiaobei halted her steps as she lifted the child up and rubbed his forehead. She checked to see if she had caused any damages.


    ¡°Sister Bei...¡± The child softly whimpered. Hong Xiaobei focused and realized it was the sick child that was living in the same ward as her mother. It was Xiao Xin.


    ¡°Xiao Xin, why are you running around and not staying in your ward?¡± Poor little guy was so sick at such a young age. In addition, he was an orphan. Ever since knowing his story, Hong Xiaobei treated this child extra special.


    ¡°There are no toys in the ward. I want to y with toys....¡± Xiao Xin sadly whispered.


    ¡°Xiao Xin, next time Ie, I¡¯ll bring you some toys. Be good and stay in the ward, okay?¡± Hong Xiaobei gently rubbed his head as she tried her best to squeeze out a smile.


    She held onto Xiao Xin¡¯s tender little hands as they walked back into the ward. When she saw her sick mother, she could see how the cancer had taken its toil on her.


    Seeing her mother like this, Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t have the courage to question her. Initially, she wanted to ask if she had a twin sister elsewhere.


    However, Hong Xiaobei kept dying the question. Ultimately, her mother passed away and she never asked the question.


    While she was going through her mother¡¯s belongings, Hong Xiaobei discovered the document from 19 years ago. It turned out she was adopted from the same orphanage as Xiao Xin.


    Although the orphanage was no longer ran by the same director, the current director was able to go through the old records to prove that she was indeed an adopted child. The parents she had loved all these years were not her biological parents.


    Another reality was that she had a twin sister elsewhere who was living a luxurious life.


    She was resentful, jealous, and bitter. After all, she was human.


    After a series of psychological shock, Hong Xiaobei could no longer handle it. Her grades began to deteriorate. Within three months, Hong Xiaobei went from a good student to a delinquent girl. Every night, she would drink at a bar until she was intoxicated. She wandered around the streets like a walking corpse.


    ¡°Hey gorgeous, you look so pretty. Wanna go somewhere nice with me?¡± A bunch of hooligans had been eyeing on Hong Xiaobei for awhile. One day, they finally decided to make a move on her.


    ¡°Who are you guys? Get away from me!¡± Hong Xiaobei slurred as she swayed and irritably tried to push the men away. Her stomach began to overturn as she violently vomited into a corner.


    An arm aggressively pulled her by the shoulder and forcefully grabbed her clothes as he pped Hong Xiaobei across the face.


    Hong Xiaobei saw stars and fell over a garbage can.


    ¡°You dare to act smug towards me?¡± The man that had struck Hong Xiaobei appeared to be furious that she had disregarded him.


    ¡°Release me! You guys, release me!¡± The guys were nning to carry Hong Xiaobei away. Although she tried her best to break out of their grasps, it was no use. Her body was so soft and weak at the moment. She wasn¡¯t able to control it.


    Hong Xiaobei felt like she had been abandoned by God her entire life. Was this the end of her difficult life?


    ¡°Hey guys, where do you think you¡¯re taking my girlfriend? Taking others¡¯ girlfriend without permission isn¡¯t a good idea!¡±


    Hong Xiaobei wondered who her savior was. He wasn¡¯t afraid to get killed? With the help of the weak lighting, Hong Xiaobei recognized Kevin. Once she did, she excitedly yelled, ¡°Kevin!? Is that you?! Come save me! Hurry! They beat me up. I¡¯m in pain....¡±


    The intoxicated Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t care about the time or setting as she drunkenly sat down and pointed to her leg. She was acting cutely in front of Kevin.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re acting so flirty, I¡¯m going to safely take you away even if I end up like a pig head....¡± Kevin hopelessly smiled. Then, he took off his jacket and stretched his limbs.


    Why was it that he couldn¡¯t let go of this girl?


    In the silent night, at the corner of an unknown alley, were sounds of fighting. While Kevin was busy fighting the hooligans, Hong Xiaobei had crawled to a corner to vomit some more.


    ¡°I feel terrible...¡± With difficulties, Hong Xiaobei held onto the wall for support and stood up. Just as she was about to run, she turned around and noticed that all the hooligans were on the ground. ¡°Huh? You beat them all?! Not bad! I didn¡¯t expect you to win....¡±


    ¡°Your words make me so sad. Because of you, I am wounded. Is this how you treat your savior?¡± Kevin pointed to his injuries as he teased.


    Hong Xiaobei ignored him like she didn¡¯t hear. She pretended nothing happened as she swayed towards the direction of her home.


    ¡°Where are you going? I saved you and you didn¡¯t even say thank you!?¡± Kevin grabbed onto Hong Xiaobei as he asked.


    ¡°Oh, um. Thanks.¡± Hong Xiaobei sounded extremely insincere. Kevin was infuriated but he couldn¡¯t me her. After she had left that day, he secretly investigated her background. He knew what she had gone through. He couldn¡¯t help but pity her. So how can he get mad?

 Chapter 51

    <b>Chapter 51: Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story (Part 3)</b>


    ¡°Follow me!¡± He forcefully dragged Hong Xiaobei and stuffed her into his car. Then he speedily drove away and took her to his apartment.


    ¡°Oh! I have came here before! I remember fried chicken. Mmm where is fried chicken? I want to eat fried chicken....¡± Hong Xiaobei was on the floor hugging Kevin¡¯s table as she foolishly grinned. She was drooling.


    Seeing this, Kevin shook his head.


    ¡°Ugh, so gross.¡± He picked Hong Xiaobei up and brought her to his room. After putting her on his bed, he began to straddle over her and loosened his clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hong Xiaobei asked with no expression as she stared at Kevin.


    As Kevin removed his clothes, he calmly exined, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯ve thought about it. From the way you¡¯re acting, one day while I¡¯m not around, you¡¯re going to get raped. If that is the case, why don¡¯t we have sex first? So in the future when you think back, you won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? I¡¯ve told you before. If you¡¯re going to do something strange to me, I will....¡± Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t really believe Kevin would do anything. She thought he was joking around. So she only pointed her finger to warn him. But before she couldplete her sentence, Kevin grabbed her hand and their lips touched.


    ¡°You....¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the shock from her voice. Kevin¡¯s other hand was busy untying Hong Xiaobei¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Release me!¡± After struggling, Hong Xiaobei managed to free her hands as she began to continuously pound on Kevin¡¯s back. She realized Kevin was not joking with her.


    Hong Xiaobei was very frightened. Due to theck of oxygen, her brain wasn¡¯t able to function well. She began to tremble. Just as she was about to surrender to Kevin, she suddenly became sober. In a moment of desperation, she bit Kevin¡¯s mouth and then kicked him off the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kevin yelled as he touched his lips. There was blood seeping out.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is crazy!¡± Hong Xiaobei shouted. She took a pillow from the bed and threw it at Kevin, ¡°How can you do something like this to me?¡±


    The two of them red at each other without saying a word. One of them sat on the bed with her hair in a mess; while the other stood with his clothes in disarray.


    After a long period of silence, the two gradually calmed down from their impulsive behaviour. Kevin brought the medical box over and handed Xiaobei an ice bag to apply it on her left face. As for Hong Xiaobei, she poured the rubbing alcohol onto a cotton swab and began to help Kevin disinfect the wounds on his face.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to continue living like a zombie?¡± Kevin was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hong Xiaobei thought her life was a joke. What is she going to do from now on...? She had never thought about it. Every night when she closed her eyes, it was as if she could see her future -a pitch of darkness.


    ¡°Last month, Xu Weishan returned from Ennd. She¡¯s the person who looks exactly like you.¡±


    For a long time, Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t respond. Kevin continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what happened? After I met up with her, she actually confessed to me. What a joke. I haven¡¯t seen her for so many years, yet suddenly....¡±


    Kevin was observing Xiaobei¡¯s expression. ¡°When we were little, she often bullied me......perhaps I have became too handsome. I guess it¡¯s normal that she¡¯s smitten by me.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words caused Hong Xiaobei to coollyugh, ¡°So what? Are you two together now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I told her it was too sudden. She said she will give me time to consider.¡± At this moment, Kevin pinched Hong Xiaobei¡¯s chin as he flirtatiously gazed at her, ¡°Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    Hong Xiaobei¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but it quickly vanished, ¡°Why are you asking me? If we look the same, it means she¡¯s naturally pretty. Plus, she has a good family background. A talenteddy from Ennd matches a rich master like you. No?¡±


    ¡°Are these your true thoughts?¡± Kevin seemed disappointed. He didn¡¯t get the answer that he was hoping for.


    ¡°Of course. Although we¡¯re twins, we have different lives. Whatever that is happening in her life is not rted to me. At the end of the day, we¡¯re only two strangers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of meeting her? In any case, both of your adopted parents are dead. You have no one else you can rely on.¡±


    ¡°My reliance....¡± Hong Xiaobei continued to repeat the words like she was possessed. Her eyes gradually turned dim. ¡°Forget it, she has her own life and I have my own. I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t know anything. We¡¯ll go our separate ways. Also, I¡¯m already an adult. I can figure out how to live on my own. Right?¡±


    That was what she said, because deep down, Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t want to reveal her weakness to Kevin.


    However, the creditors began to arrive like a swarm of bees. Hong Xiaobei had just finished paying for her mother¡¯s medical bills and funeral. What money did she have left? Since she had no other options, she went to find Xu Weishan.


    That was the first time she met up with her twin sister. Xu Weishan was shocked. After hearing Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story, she realized she was also adopted, and Hong Xiaobei was her younger sister.


    Their meetup was very touching. They both took turns telling each other their stories and life experiences. But the one who was deeply moved was Xu Weishan. After hearing Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story, she felt very sorry for her little sister.


    ¡°Sister, can I borrow 100k from you? Currently, I have no more money to pay the creditors. I....¡± Hong Xiaobei really hated how she had to beg; especially since this was the first time they met up. It should be a touching moment, yet she was awkwardly asking for money.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I can help you pay your debts.¡± Xu Weishan grasped Hong Xiaobei¡¯s hand to give her strength. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much all these years. Now that we have reunited, you can share all your sadness and stresses with me.¡±


    This was the first time Hong Xiaobei experienced family warmth ever since her foster parents had passed away. She was thankful God had not abandon her and allowed her to meet such a kindhearted sister.


    As for Xu Weishan, she decided to keep Hong Xiaobei¡¯s existence a secret. She never brought up the adoption topic to her parents. She wasn¡¯t an idiot, and knew what was best for both parties.


    Eventually, while they were together, Hong Xiaobei found out from Xu Weishan that she was currently dating Kevin. They haven¡¯t been together for long; only two months.


    Hong Xiaobei sighed and silently calcted. It was probably around the time when she had put down her pride and contacted Xu Weishan.


    After a season has passed and their rtionship had stabilized, Xu Weishan finally decided she wanted Hong Xiaobei to meet Kevin. Although she hid it from her parents, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from Kevin.


    But thinking of their past, Hong Xiaobei was worried that Xu Weishan will be hurt from it. So Hong Xiaobei firmly rejected Xu Weishan¡¯s request to meet Kevin.


    Throughout the past year, thanks to the money that Xu Weishan had given her, she was able to clear all her family¡¯s debts. Perhaps the money wasn¡¯t a big deal to Xu Weishan, but to Hong Xiaobei, it saved her life. Xu Weishan was the one who had rescued her from the edge of Hell. So how could she appear in front of Kevin?


    It wasn¡¯t that she thought highly of herself, but just in case. In case Kevin¡¯s mouth slips.....in case he wavers....


    Surprisingly, Xu Weishan didn¡¯t tell her in advance and invited her to the coffee shop. It had been a year, and once again, Hong Xiaobei saw the person sitting by the window.


    From time to time, she would think of him....


    Hong Xiaobei quickly ran out of the coffee shop. The next day, she personally contacted Kevin.


    Their meeting was not warm or sweet. They didn¡¯t even say hi.


    Hong Xiaobei instantly dered her position and concerns. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other. I don¡¯t think we should ever see each other regardless of how strongly my sister pushes. If we meet, it¡¯ll bad for everyone.¡±


    Kevin massaged the side of his head. Hong Xiaobei¡¯s words had triggered a headache. He bitterly responded, ¡°After a year, you purposely contacted me only to say this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid that we might identally meet one day. So I wanted to discuss with you first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as you think I am!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I forgot....well, I¡¯m going to go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kevin held onto Hong Xiaobei, ¡°Are you cutting all ties with me now?¡±


    ¡°You should cut all ties with me. I don¡¯t want my sister to misunderstand us. After all, you two are together now.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand? What is there to misunderstand? Since you guys have reunited, I can also bravely tell you the truth. I like you. Clearly, I liked you first. I¡¯m only with her because you never gave me a reply and kept ignoring me. What? Now, I am going to tell her that for the past year, you were her recement!¡± Kevin hollered.


    Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t know why Kevin had became so enraged all of a sudden. But hearing his shameful words truly worried her. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m going to pretend I never heard what you said. Don¡¯t ever say something so ridiculous again!¡±


    ¡°You still kept my number. Doesn¡¯t that show something? If you really didn¡¯t want to remain in touch with me, then why didn¡¯t you delete it?¡± Kevin angrily retorted.


    Kevin had actually inserted his number into Hong Xiaobei¡¯s phone without her knowledge. Hong Xiaobei realized it after she got homest year when she noticed his number in her contact list.


    Originally, she was going to delete it. But ultimately, she never ended up pressing the delete button.


    ¡°Hong Xiaobei, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. Yet, you¡¯re afraid to admit it. I give you my true heart yet you refuse to see it. I¡¯ve had enough. For the past year, the whole time I¡¯ve been with Xu Weishan, she had always been your shadow...¡±


    Hong Xiaobei¡¯s appearance was like an explosive device. Without warning, all of Kevin¡¯s hidden thoughts erupted.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you not to say these things. And please, I¡¯m requesting you to treat my sister well.¡± It sounded like a pleading and warning at same time.


    After this, Hong Xiaobei left. Kevin didn¡¯t stop her.


    As Kevin gazed at Hong Xiaobei¡¯s rear view, he felt very depressed.


    They both thought it was theirst time meeting, but unexpectedly, their conversation was overheard by Xu Weishan. She had been following Kevin.

 Chapter 52

    <b>Chapter 52: Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story (Part 4 *final*)</b>


    Xu Weishan weakly leaned against the wall as she icilyughed. Earlier, she had secretly went through Kevin¡¯s phone. She noticed there was a girl in the photo album who looked exactly like her. However, she was wearing a fast food uniform. It was clearly not her.


    At that moment, Xu Weishan felt like she had been betrayed by her family and lover.


    She put away her kindhearted image and exposed her true jealous, crafty nature. Xu Weishan secretly vowed that she will get revenge: You two treated me like this. I¡¯ll definitely not let you guys go.


    A few dayster, Xu Weishan received a text from Hong Xiaobei. Hong Xiaobei wanted to meet her at a very deserted ce. She said she had something important she wanted to discuss with her.


    ¡°Perfect....¡± Ever since Kevin saw Hong Xiaobei, it was as if he had gone through trauma. He refused to pick up any of Xu Weishan¡¯s calls. He wouldn¡¯t even leave his house.


    Before their appointment, Xu Weishan went to the supermarket and bought a knife. She ced it in her million dor bag.


    The meeting ce was an abandoned old chemical factory. Combined with the ck, gloomy clouds, it seemed like the perfect setting for a crime to take ce.


    Based on Hong Xiaobei¡¯s bodynguage, Xu Weishan could instantly tell she wanted to borrow money. Deep down, she hollowlyughed. Now, simply the look of Hong Xiaobei¡¯s face irked her.


    ¡°200k? Why do you need so much?¡± The previous Xu Weishan would¡¯ve lent it it Hong Xiaobei regardless of the amount. However, the moment Xu Weishan thought of her sister and Kevin¡¯s conversation, all she felt was hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you not to say this. Please, treat my sister well.¡±


    The more she reyed Hong Xiaobei¡¯s words in her mind, the more bitter she felt.


    Was she pitying her? She was actually being pitied by someone so poor and low in society? All along, she had appeared in front of Hong Xiaobei like a savior. She will absolutely not allow their positions to switch!


    No matter what, Xu Weishan could not swallow this down. So, she firmly refused Hong Xiaobei¡¯s request.


    ¡°I know this request is unreasonable. If it weren¡¯t for a fact that a child I know is in need of an operation, I wouldn¡¯t ask you for the money either, sister. But I really have no other choice. Sister, please help me! I only need 200k and the child will be able to go through the surgery. I will eventually pay you back....¡± Hong Xiaobei pleaded.


    ¡°Pay me back? How are you going to pay me back? Ever since we have met, how much have you taken from me? How are you going to pay back?¡± Xu Weishan coldly responded, ¡°Also, why do you always ask me for money?¡±


    From the dim lighting, Hong Xiaobei clearly noticed Xu Weishan¡¯s tone had changed. Her facial expression had also turned somewhat sinister?


    ¡°Sister, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Kevin¡¯s family is also very rich. If you¡¯re so in need of money, why don¡¯t you take advantage of his gold mine? Actually, no. You two have met a long time ago. You probably already know he is rich. Could it be that you¡¯re doing it on purpose? True. It¡¯s probably not good to step into two gold mines at the same time. You have to wait until one of them stop producing before you use the other.....¡±


    ¡°Sister....¡±


    ¡°I already know about the two of you. You think I need your charity to gain love?¡± Xu Weishan violently lifted Hong Xiaobei¡¯s chin and angrily screeched, ¡°You think I would be grateful to you? Well, you¡¯re wrong! Your method is the biggest insult to me!¡±


    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t.....¡± Hong Xiaobei didn¡¯t try to stop her sister. She couldn¡¯t think of a reason to resist. She only wanted Xu Weishan to calm down so she could listen to her exnation.


    ¡°Shut up. Let me talk. Actually, I should be thankful to you. You prevented me from telling others about your existence. Now, even if you disappear from this world, no one is going to know!¡± Xu Weishan reached out inside of her bag and took out her knife. She was about to make her move.


    Hong Xiaobei frantically avoided the shining knife just as it was about to pierce through her body.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Her eyes were wide. She couldn¡¯t believe that Xu Weishan, her biological sister, was trying to kill her. Hong Xiaobei¡¯s arms managed to stop Hong Xiaobei¡¯s knife froming down. She was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I honestly really like Kevin. Considering how much I¡¯ve helped you, please be kind and help me out for once. Silently depart to another world so that he can forget you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Hong Xiaobei managed to push Xu Weishan¡¯s hand away from her direction. After all, Hong Xiaobei had been working all sorts of hardbour jobs her entire life. Naturally, she was physically much stronger than Xu Weishan.


    Hong Xiaobei could vaguely see a sewer behind Xu Weishan. As long as she could shove Xu Weishan to that direction and throw the knife elsewhere, she¡¯ll be ok.


    Thinking of this, Hong Xiaobei began to implement her n.


    ¡°You....¡± Hong Xiaobei¡¯s strength surpassed her expectations. Xu Weishan was very anxious. If she doesn¡¯t seed today, then she will never have the opportunity again.


    And if Kevin found out about this, he will definitely leave her.


    Xu Weishan bitterly sighed on the inside, why had she allowed him to affect her so much?


    During their struggles, Xu Weishan thought about making a final strike. She desperately used all her strength as she pushed and shoved. Suddenly, Xu Weishan appeared to have stepped on something and slipped forward. Her chest happened tond on the knife that Hong Xiaobei had sessfully taken away a second ago.


    At that moment, all was silent.


    Xu Weishan¡¯s body twitched as she stared at the knife that had entered her body. Then, she fell backwards. She didn¡¯t even have time to say herst words. In ten seconds, there wasn¡¯t a vital sign left.


    Everything happened too quickly. Hong Xiaobei never shifted from her original spot.


    ¡°Sister....¡± Hong Xiaobei crouched down and lightly tapped Xu Weishan¡¯s body. Her hands were covered in fresh blood. Hong Xiaobei almost lost consciousness. She copsed onto the ground. ¡°What am I going to do? What am I going to do?¡±


    She frantically looked around her surroundings. There wasn¡¯t even a ghost in sight.


    In this type of circumstances, how was she going to exin? Regardless of which way one would look at it, she was the killer.


    Who would believe her that Xu Weishan had fell over and identally killed herself?


    Hong Xiaobei took out her cell phone and hysterically tried to find someone to contact. The only person she could think of was Kevin.


    ¡°Save me...what..what am I going to now?¡±


    The moment Kevin picked up the phone, he heard Hong Xiaobei sobbing. Initially, he was at home sulking. But now, he was extremely alert, ¡°What happened? Stop crying. Tell me the story. Where are you now?¡±


    By the time Kevin had arrived, Hong Xiaobei was sitting next to Xu Weishan¡¯s body. Her eyes appeared empty as she stared fixedly at the ground.


    Now that Kevin had arrived, Hong Xiaobei slowly opened her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Sister wanted to kill me. So....so I grabbed the knife. And for some reason, she fell over and crashed into me. And now...what am I going to do?¡±


    It was as if she was narrating someone else¡¯s story. Hong Xiaobei was calm by now.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Hong Xiaobei shook her head as she intently gazed at Kevin and desperately tugged on his sleeve, ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t believe me? You think I killed her?¡±


    Kevin tried tofort Hong Xiaobei as he lightly patted her head, ¡°I trust you. So you must trust me too. I will help you solve this problem. Don¡¯t be scared. Let me think about what to do....¡±


    If they called the cops, no matter how he exined it, Hong Xiaobei was going to be imprisoned.


    So in the end, in order to protect her, Kevin brought Xu Weishan¡¯s body to the deserted countryside. Then, from his car, he took some gasoline and poured it over Xu Weishan¡¯s corpse and lit it up. The fire will destroy all the secrets and turn them into ashes.


    Kevin turned to Hong Xiaobei, ¡°From today onwards, you are now Xu Weishan....¡±

 Chapter 53

    <b>Chapter 53: So freaky!</b>


    I felt like I had entered a maze. Whose words were real? Whose words were fake? Strangely, I never saw Xu Weishan¡¯s ghost again...


    She was like the wind that had disappeared from my life.


    ¡°Why?¡± After hearing Hong Xiaobei¡¯s story, I went to visit Grandmother Meng. I had my arms on my waist as I demanded answers from her.


    ¡°What?¡± She appeared to be surprised by my sudden visit and didn¡¯t move from her seat for a long time.


    ¡°Why is it that the story I heard from the ghost is different from the story I heard from a person? Didn¡¯t you say I could experience her thoughts if I allowed Xu Weishan to enter my body? Could it be that what I saw wasn¡¯t the truth?¡±


    Grandmother Meng lowered her head as she thought about it. ¡°When you allow a ghost to enter your body, you¡¯re only temporarily allowing her to upy your mind. That way, you can see her thoughts. However, if she has the intentions to lie to you, then what you see would naturally be based off her imagination.¡±


    ¡°She could do that?¡± I opened my mouth wide. I felt like all the strength had been sucked out of me as I weakly sat down on the chair, ¡°So.....so I was lied to?¡±


    ¡°Were you lied to by the ghost that you came withst time?¡± Grandmother Meng leaned her body forward as she stretched her neck towards me.


    I nodded, ¡°It appears that I was.¡±


    Being deceived by Xu Weishan was like getting hit at the back of my head by a stranger. The more I thought about it, the more speechless I became. ¡°She came to me like a victim, begging me to help her capture her killer. But it turns out she was the one who caused her own death. What the hell?! How could a person be like this...?! Ah! No, how could there be a ghost like this?!¡±


    ¡°Not all the ghosts in this world are good. There are also bad ones. Since there are bad people too, naturally there will be bad ghosts as well.¡± Grandmother Meng tried tofort me.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡± I resentfully responded, ¡°If I had known the information I was shown could¡¯ve been fake, I could¡¯ve prepared myself!¡±


    ¡°I told you beforehand! You probably forgot on your own!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I shook my head and instantly lost confidence, ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I have forgotten to say?¡± Grandmother Meng seemed confused herself.


    While she was scrambling through her thoughts, I raised my voice, ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t tell me! If not, how could I have been deceived?!¡±


    Although that was what I said, deep down, my memories were vaguely beginning to surface. I think Grandmother Meng had warned me once. At the time, I was probably not paying attention.


    Grandmother Meng suddenly changed the topic in another direction, ¡°By the way, how is my treasured grandson doingtely?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing? The same as usual....he eats well, sleeps well, he still has a poisonous tongue and a heart of stone.¡± I casually replied.


    ¡°Are there any women he¡¯s getting closer with? Do you know whether he likes anyone right now? Or maybe....¡±


    Deep down, I thought to myself. Suyang is a fickle person. When he¡¯s happy, he would appear to love or pamper you. But when he¡¯s grumpy, he would ignore you.... Whoever that he likes will suffer a lot of bad luck!


    ¡°The woman that he¡¯s closest with is me! Granny, am I an insider that you have ced around Suyang? No! On a work rtionship level, Suyang pays me a sry. I refuse to leak out any of my boss¡¯s secrets. This is the basic principle of an assistant!¡±


    ¡°Do we have a work rtionship? We¡¯re talking as sisters! ....it¡¯s amon topic. Come on. Let¡¯s talk about our grandson.¡±


    I felt a stab in my chest and nearly spat out blood. I had totally forgotten that we were sworn sisters!


    ¡°Granny, can you not joke around? Granny, how old are you? How could we be sworn sisters?¡±


    ¡°Being sworn sisters have nothing to do with age. Plus, I¡¯m trying to prevent you from having inappropriate thoughts about my Suyang!¡± Grandmother Meng grinned. Suddenly, her smile froze on her face.


    ¡°What? What? Why did your expression change so suddenly?¡±


    All of Grandmother Meng¡¯s wrinkles were scrunched together. She was motionless. It was making me feel very apprehensive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let me see you.¡± Grandmother Meng firmly stated as she began to flip my eyelids and browsed up and down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Did you secretly try to allow a ghost to enter your body again?¡± Grandmother Meng solemnly questioned me.


    I nkly stared at her, ¡°Of course not! Didn¡¯t you say that I should only do it under your supervision? ....what? Did something happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Unfavourable blood, paleplexion, dark eye socket...¡±


    Deep down, I thought to myself...Are you sure it¡¯s not due to Suyang¡¯s torture?


    ¡°Based on your current state, if you didn¡¯t physically give a ghost permission to enter your body, then the ghost must have attempted multiple times to enter your body without your consent. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    Grandmother Meng¡¯s words were too horrifying. I felt goosebumps all over my arm. All of a sudden, everywhere began to feel very cold...


    ¡°So are you saying that Xu Weishan secretly tried to enter my body? Why?¡±


    ¡°You dripped your blood for her. That is equivalent to signing a contract. She has the rights to enter your body. From the looks of it, she had evil intentions and wanted to rece you to continue living in this world!¡±


    ¡°So freaky?!¡± Thinking back, ¡°There was a time when I was out. Originally, I was totally fine, but suddenly everything became very blurry. By the time I woke up, I was at the hospital. Was that rted to her?¡±


    ¡°I think so. You lost consciousness because the ghost wanted to enter your body and forcefully dominate your consciousness. Fortunately, she was unfamiliar with the procedure and failed.¡± Grandmother Meng leaned back against her chair as she frankly stated.


    Who would¡¯ve thought Xu Weishan was such a terrifying person?


    I was kindhearted enough to help her, yet she wanted to rece me? What¡¯s the difference between this and killing me?


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen to me now? Do I have to hide from her forever?¡± I frantically nced at Grandmother Meng a few times. She seemed so rxed that I began to stomp my feet, ¡°This is rted to my life! Can you attach more importance to it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry....the contract will naturally lose its effectiveness as time passes. In the meantime, wear this for self-protection.¡±


    Grandmother Meng handed me a ne. She said it could prevent ghosts from getting near me.


    I held onto the ugly ne that had a ghost drawn on it as I thought to myself. Oh God! How can I be so unlucky? I was targetted and used by an evil ghost. What¡¯s even more pitiful is that my life is dependent on a ne.


    This was the first time I felt like the path home from Grandmother Meng¡¯s was so endless.


    Underneath the streemp, I could see a drunken ghost. He was holding an empty liquor bottle. It could be a dangerous weapon...stay further from him...stay further from him..


    Furthermore, recently, there was a car ident around here. As a result, there was a new ghost around. He had only passed away a few days ago, so he didn¡¯t want to leave this world. I must stay further from him....stay further from him...


    Also, I always saw the High School girl ghost at the intersection. She was holding onto her report card. Ah! She made eye contact with me....no.... Must stay further away from her...stay further away from her...


    All these ghosts I was familiar with suddenly seemed so evil. Why were they watching me? Did they want to rece me too?


    Due to my unstable emotions, I didn¡¯t even look at my hot bodyguard¡¯s face when I had returned back to the apartment.


    Remember, my hot bodyguard¡¯s face is his everything! That¡¯s the reason why I keep him around!


    Now, I¡¯m even afraid to make eye contact with my ghost pets. I had shrank my body into the sofa as I watched them y. Normally, I would be gazing at them with a satisfied expression. But today, I kept thinking that they want to rece me. What if I end up on the newspaper? Headline: Wow! A woman that acts like a dog!


    Simply imagining it was nauseating.


    Suyang¡¯s shoes were by the entrance. I assumed he was busy in his own room.


    I turned on all the lights in the living room as I continuously stroked the ne with my fingertips.


    For the past 25 years, this was the first time I had encountered a ghost that wanted to harm me. This shock will take me a long time to get over. As the saying goes, ¡°Once you¡¯ve been bitten by a snake, you¡¯ll be afraid of a rope for ten years.¡±


    ¡°Merciful Buddha... Merciful Buddha....¡± I muttered.


    Before my butt could warm my seat, my cell phone rang. I was startled. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello....?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been watching me.¡±

 Chapter 54

    <b>Chapter 54: The ending he must bear</b>


    ¡°Huh? You are...?¡± That was so out of the blue...I nced at the number again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hong Xiaobei. From now on, listen to me. I know you¡¯ve been watching me ever since you have came to this school. I don¡¯t care what motives you have for approaching me, and neither do I care about your rtionship with my sister. But currently, you¡¯re the only person I can share my deep thoughts with. Ever since my sister died, I¡¯ve always been living in the midst of pain and struggle. The only things that sustained me from continuing to act her role were Kevin and Xiao Xin. I thickened my skin because of Xiao Xin¡¯s hospital bills. I wore the high heels and the brand uniforms that didn¡¯t belong to me. I carried the brand name bags that weren¡¯t mines. I lived a luxurious life that was someone else¡¯s. I guess I am rather fortunate. Each time I felt like I had no one to rely on, God would grant me another reliance. But I always give those people misfortunes. Right now, Kevin is my world. During my most helpless and desperate moments, he believed in me. He decided to stay by my side during my most darkest times. So, I love him. Both him and Xiao Xin are the people whom I want to protect the most. But today, at 5:47pm, the doctor announced that Xiao Xin had passed away to another world. I don¡¯t want to have any more hopes towards life anymore. All the people whom I loved are dying one at a time in front of me. They all leave me. Late at night, I often cry myself to sleep. I can¡¯t help but feel resentment. Why is life so unfair? Why can¡¯t I protect those who love and support me? I¡¯m calling you because I want you to do one thing for me. From the start, I¡¯ve never been able to sessfully protect anyone. This time, please let me seed for once. I¡¯m begging you...or else my life would be a total bust. In regards to my sister¡¯s issue, although Kevin took part, I hope you do not mention him. Please do not mention it to anyone. If others find out, he will be considered an aplice. He will be sentenced. His future is bright, I don¡¯t want him to go to jail because of me. Just let me take responsibility for everything. Allow this secret to disappear with me. Oh, also, please tell Kevin I love him. I have never told him face to face. After all, I am a shy maiden. I don¡¯t have the courage to say ¡°I love you¡±...¡±


    Hong Xiaobei¡¯s words seemed to be heading towards a bad direction.


    Aside from the unknown number, I heard someone yelling from the background.


    ¡°Little Miss,e down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. Whatever you want to say,e down first!¡±


    Could she be....


    ¡°Xiaobei! Don¡¯t do anything crazy!¡± I hopped up from my couch and shouted into the phone, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle find you!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m tired...I just want everything to end....¡±


    My sense of dread was growing by the second. I tightly gripped onto my cell phone as I tried my best to persuade her, ¡°Xiaobei, please do not do anything foolish. You told me how you felt when your fathermitted suicide. You know that suicide is not the answer. It¡¯s only an escape. You¡¯ll be pushing all the responsibilities towards others instead. Those who love you will suffer. Please calm down. We can take time to make a decision...¡±


    My voice was caught in my throat. There was no sound on the other side of the phone. I only heard the wind howling, with no sound of life.


    My cell phone slipped from my hands andnded on the wooden floor. It made a huge noise, and I felt like there was a gigantic hole in my heart.


    My mind was a mess, with another voice that wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, ¡°It was because of you! Because of you! Because of you!¡±


    Yes, it was because of me! If I hadn¡¯t trusted Xu Weishan so easily and meddled in their affairs, perhaps, Xiaobei and Kevin could have lived an ordinary life.


    Logically, I should be running out to find Hong Xiaobei. But strangely, it was as if my legs had lead poured over it. I wasn¡¯t able to take a single step. It was like there was superglue underneath my feet that forced me stay in my original spot.


    ¡°What happened? Huh? Your cell phone is on the ground. You clumsy bum, if you drop your cell phone too often, then...¡±


    Suyang heard the noise and came running out to see what was wrong. He talked endlessly as he bent down to pick up my phone for me.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not broken....¡± He spread out my hand and stuffed the phone back in it. Suyang finally noticed the tears that were rolling down my face. He asked in a caring tone, ¡°W-why are you crying?¡±


    The moment I heard those words, I began to sob louder. Initially, I only had silent tears rolling down from my eyes.


    Ultimately, I never told him the reason. But Suyang was able to make discerning judgments and didn¡¯t continue to push me. He gently ced his hands behind my back as he patted and tried to soothe me.


    I released all my emotions as I loudly wailed. I let out everything that I was feeling....the humiliation I felt from being deceived by Xu Weishan, the self-me for tracing after Hong Xiaobei, and the regret for meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    After a long time, I changed my mindset.


    Although I was used by Xu Weishan, at the end of the day, I didn¡¯t do anything.


    I was d and lucky that I didn¡¯t do anything. In their stories, I tried my best to be an outsider and listener. It was a freakbination of factors that I had entered their lives and found out about their stories. In regards to their ending, it was self evident.


    I knew the ending of this story wasn¡¯t my fault. If I had never came to this University to pretend to be a fake student; never met Xu Weishan or found out their story, Hong Xiaobei would¡¯ve just made one less phone call today. But even so, I couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed for a very long time.


    The next day, Hong Xiaobei¡¯s suicide caused a sensation all over the newspapers.


    The inside story of the Xu n: Real daughter murdered by fake. The fakemitted suicide to escape punishment.


    ording to sources, before Hong Xiaobei had jumped into the river, she recorded a confession on her cell phone. The confession was broadcasted and Hong Xiaobei admitted she killed Xu Weishan. She didn¡¯t say it was manughter. She said Xu Weishan died because of her and she wasn¡¯t asking for forgiveness. She just wanted to die in order to regain peace in her heart again.


    The Police also came to find me. They asked me why I was thest person Hong Xiaobei contacted.


    I calmly responded, ¡°How would I know what was going through in her mind? She¡¯s dead now. Who can exin?¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything specific to you? Your conversation was not short.¡±


    ¡°She told me she was sorry for using a fake identity to trick people for so long. She was tired of pretending to be Xu Weishan. She preferred living as the poor and real Hong Xiaobei. Now, she can finally be herself again. If there¡¯s another world, she hopes to see her loved ones and be with them forever.¡±


    After hearing my words, the Police shook their heads in confusion. It appeared they didn¡¯t understand my words. ¡°What type of messed up thoughts did she have....¡±


    Later on, I encountered Kevin in front of Hong Xiaobei¡¯s tombstone.


    Xu Weishan¡¯s parents ended up burying Xu Weishan and Hong Xiaobei next to each other. To them, they had lost two daughters.


    I passed on Hong Xiaobei¡¯s message to Kevin. Kevin calmly stared at me for a few seconds and then thanked me as he turned to leave.


    Based on my impressions of Kevin, he had always been a sunshine boy who loved basketball. But as I watched him turn and walk away, I could feel a heavy burden on his ck windbreaker that could not be expressed with words.


    Now, he must bear all the truth and secrets alone. Hence, his rear view wasden with grief.


    ¡°I have already passed onto your message. Is there anything else you want me to do?¡± I turned to Hong Xiaobei. She had been standing by my side from the start.


    She smiled at me. It was like how we met the first time -when she smiled and invited me to that awkward party.


    But this time, her smile was real and bright.


    Hong Xiaobei shook her head. Then, she ran and caught up to Kevin as they walked together side by side.

 Chapter 55

    <b>Chapter 55: The drunk Shen Shaoqian</b>


    After the goodbye at the tombstone, I never saw Xu Weishan nor Hong Xiaobei¡¯s ghosts and Kevin ever again. The three of them were like a meteor passing by through my life; *whoosh* and it was as if they had never came.


    Suyang resigned from his professor position. He stated that he thoroughly gave up on this creation. Then, he gave me a dirty look like a disfavoured concubine.


    <i>Was he ming me?</i>


    Calmness returned back to our lives. It wasparable to water in a cup. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple. Currently, Suyang could be ssified as being in theck of inspiration phase. Each day, he would idle at home doing nothing. As for me, I was fine as long as he paid my sry.


    *bang bang bang!*


    After a week of living like this, on one random night, there were urgent knocks at our door that shattered our peaceful atmosphere.


    It was in the middle of the night, and I was in a deep slumber.


    To be specific, ¡°knocking¡± wasn¡¯t the correct term. ¡°Smashing¡± was more like it.


    ¡°Who is it...!¡± I irritably yelled. I staggered out of the bedroom and nearly stepped on Tom -who was resting by the door.


    As I approached the door, the knocking suddenly came to an end. Then, I heard someone pressing the password by the door. The person attempted three or four times, but still failed.


    Could it be that my unlucky body type was attracting something bad again?


    My thoughts were scrambling through my brain. Were there any recent desperate criminals on the run?


    I held onto the wall as I carefully tiptoed closer towards the door.


    From the peek hole, I could see a flushed Shen Shaoqian. He seemed to be foolishly enjoying himself as he continued to attempt different type ofbinations.


    I know he knows the password to the door...


    How much did he drink?!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Suyang also woke up from the noise. His annoyance index was clearly much higher than mines. His hands were gripping on his messy hair as he narrowed his eyes and stormed out of his room. There was a dark aura oozing from behind him.


    I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s Shen Shaoqian! He¡¯s drunk.¡±


    After opening the door, the smell of alcohol confirmed my thoughts.


    I waved my arm and tried to disperse the awful smell of liquor.


    ¡°Suyang yangggggg! You finally opened the door.....¡± Shen Shaoqian slurred as he pointed at the icy faced Suyang who was behind me. He disyed another foolish smile and widen his arms towards his direction. But when he wobbled by me, he suddenly tripped over the slippers and fell over head first.


    It was quiteical. Except, he fell on top of me.


    The scary thing was, Shen Shaoqian¡¯s forehead forcefully smashed against mines. There was a loud bang when we collided. It was awfully embarrassing since this urred right in front of Suyang.


    ¡°Women are all liars....¡± Shen Shaoqian mumbled. He seemed to treat me as a mattress. There was no indication that he nned to get up.


    ¡°Are you going to continue letting himy on you?¡± Suyang crossed his arms and asked solemnly.


    I crumpled my face and appeared hopeless. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to get up, ¡°Shen Shaoqian is too heavy. Please get him off me. I cannot get up.¡±


    Suyang shook his head and sighed very loudly as he walked over. Originally, I thought he was going to lift Shen Shaoqian up. Instead, he reached his hands towards me and warned, ¡°This might hurt a little. Tolerate the pain....¡±


    Before I could process the meaning of his words, Suyang had his two hands over my neck. Then, he pulled me as if I was a radish.


    ¡°Aaaaaaiiii! Painful!!!!!¡± I loudly screamed as I struggled, ¡°Ah! Murder! Someone is going to die! I cannot breathe....¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. I told you to tolerate it.¡± Suyang stated righteously.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you directly lift Shen Shaoqian off me? Why must you pull me instead?¡± I held onto Suyang¡¯s arm; no longer allowing him to move. His actions truly boggled my mind. I was beginning to suspect that he wanted to get revenge on me.


    He probably wanted to get revenge for what happened during dinner. We fought over thest piece of chicken wing and I won.


    ¡°He reeks of alcohol, I don¡¯t want to touch him.¡± Then, Suyang was about to make his move again.


    Wow, he even looks down on his friends! Humph!


    ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t!!!¡± While my head was still intact, I must stop Suyang and teach him an easier method. ¡°Go next to Shen Shaoqian and lightly kick and lift up a little with your foot. Remember, be light.....light....because it might hurt me identally.¡±


    After listening to my suggestion, Suyang went over to Shen Shaoqian and ced his leg near his body. Then, he kicked him around his rib cage, and Sheo Shaoqian flipped over and left my body.


    I should¡¯ve known that Suyang wasn¡¯t going to be obedient. His kick was not light. While Shen Shaoqian was turning, he hit against the cab nearby.


    At least, I was finally free.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Suyang was only pretending to care. It was what he was good at. In reality, he doesn¡¯t really care what happens to me.


    But I still had to say, ¡°You get squished by a 180 cm, 65 kg man and you tell me! Aiya...my waist....!¡±


    I grumbled and held onto my forehead. Then, I went to the freezer to take out an ice bag to apply on my head.


    With a face filled with concern, I went over to Shen Shaoqian¡¯s side and lightly smacked his face, ¡°Is he asleep? I heard him say something about women are all liars. Was he dumped?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Suyang replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his closest friend? Despite being so drunk, he still came to you. That is ample proof that you¡¯re ...¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯smon if he gets dumped by women. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Go back to bed and let himy here for the night. He will leave on his own when he wakes up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± I pointed at the entrance of the door, ¡°You¡¯re saying to leave him here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°No..but isn¡¯t the ground too cool?¡±


    ¡°Then you carry him? In any case, I¡¯m not going to move him. The stench of an alcoholic... ¡± Suyang held onto his nose and revealed a look of disgust.


    At this moment, I wondered if Shen Shaoqian and Suyang were really friends. Could their rtionship be only one-sided?


    ¡°No! Actually, I agree with your suggestion. We¡¯ll let him sleep here. Since it¡¯s July, it should be ratherfortable sleeping on the ground!¡± I gave Suyang a thumbs up and faintly smiled at him. Since Shen Shaoqian created a scene and woke me up in the middle of the night, his punishment was to sleep on the floor!


    Aftering to amon understanding, Suyang and I went back to bed.

 Chapter 56

    <b>Chapter 56: Cheated 50k</b>


    The second day....


    ¡°Why is he still here?¡± I woke up early to prepare breakfast, but noticed Shen Shaoqian was still lying in a ´ó shape.


    ¡°Looks like he drank more than his usual amount...¡± Suyang also came out of his room. He walked towards Shen Shaoqian and nudged him with his foot, ¡°Get up. It¡¯s morning.¡±


    Based on Suyang¡¯s words, this wasn¡¯t the first time. No wonder.....


    ¡°Ugh....¡± A low hoarse sound exited from the drunkard¡¯s throat. It sounded like it was sticking to his throat.


    I kindly gave Shen Shaoqian a cup of water. ¡°You should be dehydrated. Here, drink this.¡±


    Sure enough, Shen Shaoqian didn¡¯t open his eyes at all as he reached over to take the ss of water from my hand. Then, he began to drink the water while lying down. Actually, it looked like he was sshing water on his face instead...


    That¡¯s still good. Perhaps, he will be more conscious now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast first!¡±


    After eating breakfast, I stood up while Suyangid on the sofa. As for Shen Shaoqian, he sat on an individual seater as he cutely hugged a cushion and avoided my eyes.


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday....I drank a lot of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Mmm hmmm, and then?¡±


    ¡°And then, I took a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Continue with your story!¡±


    Shen Shaoqian gave me an innocent and sneaky Mona Lisa smile, ¡°And then, I¡¯m eating breakfast here?¡±


    Immediately after his statement, Suyang threw a cushion at him, ¡°So you¡¯re saying.... You forgot that you caused a ruckus in the middle of the night, and got on top of Goldfish?


    ¡°What do you mean got on top....¡± I was surprised, ¡°D-don¡¯t believe him. It¡¯s...¡±


    Surprisingly, Shen Shaoqian appeared more shocked than I was. He leaned backwards and eximed, ¡°I got on top of her?! Oh God! How drunk did I have to be in order to...¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, huh? Shen Shaoqianrade!¡± I gritted my teeth. I should¡¯ve thrown him out the door while he was unconscious yesterday; regardless of how difficult it might¡¯ve been.


    ¡°My head is still spinning. So don¡¯t get offended by what I say. Normally, I would only bother Suyang. I drank so much that I had forgotten you were living here too... sorry.¡±


    After hearing Shen Shaoqian¡¯s words, I gave Suyang a pitiful look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! You¡¯re not allowed to pity me.¡± Suyang rolled his eyes, ¡°Also, are you like this because of her? This time, were you cheated money or body?¡±


    Huh? Was it really a good idea to interrogate him like that in front of me? But although it was awkward, I was too curious to leave. I wanted to stay to find out what happened.


    ¡°I was cheated money. 50k.....¡± Shen Shaoqian whispered.


    ¡°Cheated 50k!!!!!?!¡± I yelled. I thought Shen Shaoqian was smart! Yet, he was cheated money by women?! Suddenly, I wanted to be his friend.


    ¡°If it happened once or twice, you can me it on poor memory. But if it urred more than ten or twenty times, that is your own fault.¡± Suyang calmly replied. It seemed like he already knew what happened.


    But if he had been tricked over twenty times and he was still a victim, Shen Shaoqian was a true fighter. I¡¯m honestly interested to know how managed to live until today.


    ¡°Suyang, I came here because I actually really need your help....¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯te here because you wanted to create a scene?¡± I interrupted.


    Shen Shaoqian stared at me with no expression. After a long silence, I nodded and tactfully made the motion to keep my mouth shut.


    At times like these, I would suddenly feel that their rtionship was very close. One of them already knew what the other person was thinking without the other having to say it.


    What was that called? Hearts linked?


    Normally, Suyang would refuse Shen Shaoqian before he even said a word. This time, it was the same.


    Suyang heartlessly stated the two words, ¡°Not happening.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaiii...listen to me! This time, I promise it wouldn¡¯t be a request that will bother you! I¡¯m serious!¡± Shen Shaoqian made a pledge.


    ¡°What? What difficult request have you made in the past?¡± I was nosy and wanted to know.


    ¡°A very difficult request!¡± Suyang made firm eye contact with me.


    ¡°What was it?! Can you tell me?¡± My curiosity was evoked by Suyang. I blinked and blinked as I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I had to share the same living space with the President of the woman¡¯s gossip association!¡± Suyang pulled a face at me. I was so mad that I was turning red and green. He knew he had reached his goal.


    ¡°You!¡± I waved my fist, thinking. If we hadn¡¯t lived together, where would you have found such a diligent assistant with ack of dignity (like myself) who allowed you to order her around?


    But I didn¡¯t end up saying those words. Because I knew if I had said it, Suyang would have a hundred lines to refute me. How could I beat him in a mouth battle...


    ¡°So, what is your request? Tell us. Suyang... no. My boss will think about it!¡± Since he said I was the President of the woman¡¯s gossip association, I must live up to the title.


    ¡°When did I give you the power to help me make decisions?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Iughed foolishly.


    Since I brought the question back, Shen Shaoqian gave me a look of gratitude. He cautiously began, ¡°A few days ago, your grandmother came to talk to me...¡±


    Grandmother Meng?


    ¡°I knew it would be nothing good. I refuse!¡± Suyang stood up. It appeared he wanted to return to his room. However, I blocked him. ¡°Wait, you only heard the words ¡®grandmother¡¯. You don¡¯t even know what the issue is? You should hear the entire story before leaving!¡±


    ¡°Lin Yixin. Don¡¯t you know that curiosity killed the cat?¡± Suyang said to me.


    I pretended there was no evil in this world as I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if curiosity killed the cat. But I do know curiosity could lead tock of sleep!¡± Then, I sat down next to Shen Shaoqian and pressed on.


    ¡°So what happened? Hurry and tell us. I¡¯ll help you persuade Suyang!¡±


    ¡°The person involved is right here! Even if you¡¯re on my side, shouldn¡¯t we talk behind his back?¡± Shen Shaoqian had a point, but it was toote.


    ¡°The woman is a reporter. I¡¯ve seen her. She¡¯s intelligent, beautiful, and self-aware. She is your type.¡±


    Intelligent, beautiful and self-aware? Suyang¡¯s type? My brain was trying to process the words. I came to a conclusion, ¡°You want to go on a blind date?¡±


    My voice was too loud. It almost cracked. Without knowing, I had pointed my finger at Suyang....I regretted it and quietly bent my finger back.


    ¡°Intelligent, self-aware, and beautiful is your type. Why are you trying to involve me?¡± Suyang casually stated.


    Good job! I shouted on the inside. That¡¯s right! Reject him heartlessly and coolly!


    ¡°Oh yeah. I think you also know her. She¡¯s the reporter ofst year¡¯s city-wide rape case, Mi Fan. And I remember you were very interested in the case when it surfaced. Didn¡¯t you want to speak to her at the time? This is your opportunity...¡±


    I secretly peeked at Suyang. He seemed to sway after hearing it was Mi Fan.


    My heart was screaming. Suyang, don¡¯t go!!!


    ¡°Mi Fan....¡± Suyang lowered his head as he thought about it.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it! Just decline! Decline right away!


    Perhaps my eyes were too pressing; Suyang felt it and turned to me, ¡°What type of look are you giving me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What look?¡± I stared at the ceiling and avoided his nce, ¡°I just thought it was miraculous that you¡¯d be interested in blind dates, boss.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at an age where he has to go on blind dates. Or else how would an otaku like himself ever find a girl?!¡± Shen Shaoqian dered.


    Suyang was still thinking about it. After a long pause, he lifted his head and asked me, ¡°Do you think I should go or not?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? This type of stuff is rted to your life. How can I make the decision for you? But it looks like you are interested? Shen Shaoqian said you were curious about her in the past. Why not take this opportunity....¡± The words were spilling out of my mouth, but I didn¡¯t mean a single word.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, I should go?¡± Suyang raised his brows at me.


    No no no no! Of course not! Oh God! Who can give me a legitimate reason to tell Suyang why he shouldn¡¯t go?

 Chapter 57

    <b>Chapter 57: Shen Shaonu</b>


    I had no reason, so I continued to be a hypocrite, ¡°Umm.. go if you want to. It¡¯s not like you will lose a piece of meat.¡±


    Oh yeah! Don¡¯t you normally like to do the opposite of what I say? Go and fight me! Go against me! Use your malicious mouth and devilish heart to attack me!!! Hurry!


    ¡°Alright. I will go.¡± Suyang pped his hand and decide.


    ¡°Thank you, God! I have finallypleted my assignment. Thank you, Yixin.¡± Shen Shaoqian grabbed my hand to show his appreciation.


    Hearing Suyang¡¯s answer, I felt like a leaking balloon. I sat down on the sofa in low spirits. After bitterly smiling, I wanted to punch Shen Shaoqian¡¯s handsome face a few times.


    Thank Socialism for saving you. From now on, live kindly! (tl: I don¡¯t get it...)


    Humph!


    I was so sad.... Now I have finally experienced what ¡°curiosity killed the cat¡± meant!


    Today was one of the most depressing days of my life. In the morning, I watched Suyang get ready to go on a blind date with the reporter.


    When we had our fake date, he didn¡¯t even attempt to dress up! Humph!


    Suyang was fixing his hair as he said to me, ¡°I might not be home for dinner tonight. There¡¯s no need to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± My mind was all over the ce as I recklessly pound the keys on myptop.


    ¡°Also, there are no more popsicles in the fridge. Make sure you buy them before I return. I want the mung bean vour. Twenty of them. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡±


    ¡°Alright! Why do you have so much garbage to say today? Hurry and go! I will deal with the stuff at home. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± I roughly closed myptop and yelled at Suyang.


    ¡°Why are you....so....¡± It was rare for Suyang to recoil, ¡°I am leaving... why are you rushing me...!¡±


    After Suyang closed the door, I couldn¡¯t suppress my frustrations any longer. I took off my slipper and threw it onto the ground. ¡°Ah!!! I¡¯m so annoyed! Ahhhhh!!¡±


    After calming down, I took a deep breath and held onto the wall. I imitated Suyang¡¯s tone of voice from earlier, ¡°I might not be home for dinner tonight. There is no need to wait for me....humph! You think I¡¯m going to wait for you?! Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! While you¡¯re not home, I¡¯m going to eat everything. I won¡¯t even leave a tiny piece of pea for you! Don¡¯te home for dinner. If you have game, don¡¯te home to sleep!¡±


    I reclined on the sofa again and opened myptop.


    My keyboard was making kaka noises, and there were a bunch of nonsense characters disyed on the monitor. Did myptop crash?


    Uggh, even myptop was against me.


    ¡°No. You need to wake up, Lin Yixin. You cannot like Suyang! He is like the Sun in the sky. He isn¡¯t someone an ordinary person like yourself can have. It¡¯s better you give up early and be his honest assistant. Your current life is quite good. Don¡¯t be upset over something like this, understand? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s your boyfriend. You have no right to get angry or upset.¡± I stared at my ck screenptop and reminded myself.


    But the more that I said, the more upset I felt. By the end of it, I dejectedly rolled off the sofa andid on the ground.


    Suyang had already left for thirty minutes. They have probably met by now.


    What are they doing after they meet? Eating? Chatting? Watching a movie?


    If they are eating, what type of food are they eating? Could they be dining at a romantic western restaurant? Or perhaps having elegant Japanese cuisine? Or friendly Chinese food?


    It seemed like Suyang was quite interested in Mi Fan. They should be having a great time?! Suyang and Mi Fan....


    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of this. But I couldn¡¯t control myself. I moaned about my imaginary illness as I continuously rolled across the floor.


    I rolled from the living room wall, all the way to the living room window. Back and forth.


    Another thirty minutes had passed ¨C


    ¡°Ah! He had already left for an hour! But he still hasn¡¯t returned!¡± I bellowed. Although Suyang told me not to wait on him for dinner, deep down, I was secretly hoping that the door will open the very next second.


    Now, I somewhat understood how pets feel when they are left at home by themselves.


    *Di di di di* Someone was pressing the password by the door.


    Was Suyang back? I hastily stood up and pretended none of this had happened. I randomly grabbed a book from the bookshelf and hopped onto the sofa as I opened it. I must give Suyang the misconception that I had been reading the entire time.


    After half a dayter, the buzzer was still beeping, but the door hasn¡¯t opened.


    I thought it was strange, so I went to open the door.


    The moment I pulled the door open, I saw a girl bending down with a red notebook filled with differentbinations. It appeared she was attempting to try all thebinations.


    When she saw me, she was stupefied.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I spoke to her like an adult as I expressionlessly pointed at the notebook she was holding.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Suyang¡¯s.....sorry! Looks like I went to the wrong ce....¡± The young teenage girl muttered to herself.


    ¡°You are a thief?¡± I didn¡¯t know where I had the guts to confront her so openly.


    ¡°No no!¡± The girl instantly waved her hands. Then, she looked at the number of the apartment and seemed to hesitate. However, she quickly gave me an exnation, ¡°I came to find someone. But I may have entered the wrong floor. Just in case, I want to know if this is Suyang¡¯s home?¡±


    This girl looks like around seventeen or eighteen years of age. She was wearing a school uniform and had a name tag: Chengxin Female High, Shen Shaonu.


    A High school student?


    ¡°This is Suyang¡¯s ce. But you are...¡±


    ¡°If this is Suyang brother¡¯s ce, then who are you?¡± In literally a second, the girl¡¯s eyes shed. She went from kind to hostile. In the blink of an eye, she turned from an angel to a devil.


    ¡°Oh! I know!¡± Shaonu smacked her her, ¡°You¡¯re the cleaning auntie, right? Suyang brother is so ridiculous. If he wanted someone to clean for him, he could¡¯ve simply ask me. Why waste money to hire a cleaning woman?¡± As she was speaking, she was about to enter.


    Cleaning auntie?


    CLEANING AUNTIE?!?!


    The words copsed on me like a rock. It was as if they had directlynded on my heart. I was injured everywhere...


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± I blocked the entrance with one hand. I refuse to let this punk inside, ¡°Is this your home? You think you can enter whenever you want?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too conservative!¡± Shaonuughed at me, ¡°I know the owner of this ce. If you don¡¯t believe me, give him a call.¡±


    ¡°You punk. The owner you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here right now. There¡¯s only another owner in here that doesn¡¯t know you. And that is me!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what are you trying to say? Could it be that you live here?¡± Shaonu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What is your rtionship with Suyang brother?¡±

 Chapter 58

    <b>Chapter 58: The Shen siblings </b>


    Since the punk was acting so arrogantly in front of me, I deliberately wanted to annoy her. So, I loosened up and casually stated, ¡°I am already living with him. Shouldn¡¯t the type of our rtionship be obvious? You¡¯re still a child, so you shouldn¡¯t know too much!¡±


    As expected, my words angered her. She gritted her teeth like she wanted to tear me in two. But I felt great on the inside. Who told her to mess with me on one of my moody days?


    I thought she was going to leave, so I was about to close the door. But suddenly, the child shoved me with surprising amount of strength and directly forced herself in.


    ¡°Suyang brother! Suyang brother!¡± She shouted as she headed towards his bedroom.


    ¡°Ai! You can¡¯t!¡± That was a ce even I haven¡¯t been in! I ran to stop her. But it was toote. Shen Shaonu had already opened the door.


    .....


    ¡°Ah...¡± This was the first time I¡¯ve seen Suyang¡¯s room. I couldn¡¯t help but suck in my breath.


    I was unable to restrain myughter. Suyang¡¯s room was totally different from what I had imagined.


    Since his room had always been strictly prohibited, I had always assumed Suyang¡¯s room was a ce where he¡¯d gain inspiration for his writing. So, I imagined he had all sorts of weird things inside.


    Instead, he had items piled up at every corner. His room was filled with all sorts of mangas, CD roms, Gundams, and action figures.


    It was as if this ce was upied by the fictional worlds of anime,ics, and games.


    Initially, I merely thought Suyang was a handsome otaku. Who would¡¯ve thought he was an anime manga otaku!?


    I was thoroughly defeated by Suyang. I never knew he had this side to him. So, I took out my cell phone and quickly snapped a few photos because I wanted to remember this marvelous moment.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t the one who opened his room. It was...


    Oh shit! I almost forgot that the adolescence love-struck girl was going through Suyang¡¯s things! It appeared she was searching for something in particr.


    I couldn¡¯t allow her to keep doing this. So I quickly shut the door and blocked Shen Shaonu. ¡°Enough! What are you looking for?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Suyang brother!¡± Then, Shen Shaonu shoved me aside and bent down to peek under the sofa.


    I was speechless as I icilyughed. Was this child crazy? I kindly reminded her, ¡°Do you honestly think your Suyang brother would be underneath the sofa? Even a rat wouldn¡¯t be able to fit...¡±


    ¡°Shaonu, stop it!¡± A stern voice rang from behind me. I turned around and noticed the solemn Shen Shaoqian. He looked like apletely different person from the drunkard he was yesterday.


    Shaonu turned around from searching and guiltily ced her hands behind her back, ¡°Bro....¡±


    Bro? A huge question mark popped up inside me. This girl was Shen Shaoqian¡¯s little sister?


    Shen Shaoqian. Shen Shaonu.... I should¡¯ve made the connection from the start!


    ¡°You aren¡¯t ashamed toe here at all?¡± Shen Shaoqian angrily stormed over as he seized Shen Shaonu by the ear.


    What¡¯s going on? I remained a silent observer.


    ¡°You little punk....I finally caught you! Give me back my money now!¡± Shen Shaoqian still hadn¡¯t released Shen Shaonu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s my money now. Why should I have give it back?¡±


    ¡°Why does a child like yourself need 50k? Give it back now!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Shen Shaonu began to shriek. Shen Shaoqian increased his strength and her voice began to turn squeaky. ¡°You were the one who said you felt sorry for me so you wanted to give me some pocket money! You must keep your word!¡±


    50k? Howe that sounded so familiar. Could Shen Shaonu be the person who cheated 50k from Shen Shaoqian? Wow, these siblings are truly something else.


    ¡°Damn you! You got me drunk and then stole my money! If you actually wanted pocket money, don¡¯t you think I would give it to you? But you! Tell the truth! Are you giving that money to the boy every month?!¡±


    ¡°Not even....¡± Shen Shaonu¡¯s aura was clearly much weaker now. ¡°Zhangyang doesn¡¯t have any family of his own. He¡¯s all by himself. So I want to help him....¡±


    Shen Shaoqian nodded and bitterly stated, ¡°Do a good deed? Wow. Amazing. Using your brother¡¯s money to do a good deed!¡±


    ¡°Just let me off this time! Also, I haven¡¯t gotten even with you for what you did yet!¡± Shen Shaonu retorted.


    Shen Shaoqian sneered, ¡°Oh yeah? What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°First of all, who is she?¡± Shen Shaonu gave me a dirty look as she coldly stated.


    ¡°She is a tenant here and Suyang¡¯s assistant.¡±


    ¡°Ah...assistant!¡± Shen Shaonu gave me a devious look as she nodded and smiled, ¡°I knew it. Even if Suyang brother was hungry, he wouldn¡¯t eat any radish or salted vegetables. Psssh... you¡¯re just a worker....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Go! Overboard!¡± I gnashed my teeth as I growled. What¡¯s wrong with radish or salted vegetables? They taste good and are nutritious! How dare she look down on radish and salted vegetables?


    Plus, they were having a sibling argument. Why am I getting unjustly attacked during their internal battle?


    ¡°Shaonu, how could you say something like that?¡± Shen Shaoqian ruthlessly snatched a cushion from the sofa and threw it at her to teach her a lesson. ¡°You should be acknowledging her as an older sister. How can you say the truth so tantly in her face?¡±


    Finally, someone helped me! Yay...wait? It didn¡¯t sound right? Oh my goodness. My young spirit was utterly being tore down by the Shen siblings today.


    ¡°Anyhow, bro, how could you introduce Mi Fan to Suyang brother? The moment I found out, I rushed here. Too bad I wasn¡¯t able to prevent him from going.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to meddle in adults¡¯ affairs? Stop with the garbage and give me back my money!¡±


    ¡°Humph! Mi Fan is an evil person. I will never approve of her and Suyang brother!¡± Shen Shaonu yelled.


    ¡°Why would it matter whether you agree or not? What makes you think you have the right to get involved in Suyang¡¯s business? Return my money!¡±


    It was quite obvious that Shen Shaoqian only wanted his money.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Shen Shaoqian! You are single, but why must you have to worry about Suyang brother¡¯s status? Worry about yourself first! You¡¯re not young and you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? I heard that mom and dad have been so naggy that you don¡¯t even dare to go home...¡±


    Perhaps Shen Shaoqian felt like he was losing face, because he gazed at the silent me and rushed to cover his sister¡¯s mouth as he warned, ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you say fewer words!¡±


    ¡°I want to talk!¡± While they were fighting with each other, Shen Shaonu managed to free her mouth and continued, ¡°Even when you get girlfriends, you get scammed. You get cheated money and love. So it¡¯s safer if you just keep your money with your sister! I can be your savings ount. You cane get your money when you¡¯re eighty years old.¡±


    ¡°It would be a miracle for me to live until eighty with a sister like you!¡± Shen Shaoqian sighed, ¡°Shut up! No. Go home with me. I have to talk to you about life!¡±


    Shen Shaonu bit Shen Shaoqian and escaped from his grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not going home until I find out where Suyang brother and Mi Fan are meeting!¡±


    At this moment, I was thinking, can¡¯t you two argue at your own home instead of here? Don¡¯t bother me....


    I was getting tired of standing. So, I sat on the sofa and crossed my legs and continued to watch the siblings bicker.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they are meeting! I only gave Mi Fan¡¯s contacts to Suyang. He is the one who set up the date.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! But...ha!¡± Shen Shaonu proudly pulled out a little piece of paper out of nowhere, ¡°I know one of Suyang brother¡¯s habits. He has a tendency to write important things down. Sure enough, I found this in his room!¡±

 Chapter 59

    <b>Chapter 59: Watching from a distance</b>


    ¡°You entered Suyang¡¯s bedroom?¡± Shen Shaoqian yelped.


    Then he turned towards me, ¡°You also saw it too?¡±


    I pretended to be deaf as I spread out my hands. Based on Shen Shaoqian¡¯s reaction, he should be familiar with Suyang¡¯s room.


    ¡°Shaonu, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do anything weird. Or else, if Suyang gets mad, even I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°Suyang brother will not get mad at me over that woman!¡± Shen Shaonu took out her cell phone and began to look up the address on the piece of paper.


    ¡°Oh, this again!¡± Shen Shaoqian shook his head hopelessly and weakly sat down on the sofa. He gave up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Shaonu seemed to have discovered something. She looked surprised and then frowned. I cranked my neck over because I wanted to see her screen. I wonder why her facial expression changed so negatively.


    ¡°This ce is so far from home....¡± Shen Shaonu muttered to herself.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s far?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blurted.


    ¡°Normally, if Suyang wanted to meet casually, he wouldn¡¯t purposely go such a far distance. I have a very bad feeling about this!¡± All of a sudden, Shen Shaonu acted like a detective as she rubbed her chin and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°What type of feeling?¡± Since Shen Shaonu sounded so convincing, I was beginning to think like her too. Perhaps Suyang is truly interested in this reporter?


    ¡°I told you. I only introduce the ones that matches.....¡± Shen Shaoqian proudly stated from the sofa.


    But before he could continue, Shen Shaonu picked up the cushion he had thrown at her earlier and furiously approached her brother.


    Then....


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I me you! Ahhhh!¡± Shen Shaonu shouted as she began to attack Shen Shaoqian with all her strength. ¡°If Suyang brother ends up with that evil woman, I¡¯m going to make you die for your offense! You criminal offender! Take this! Take this! Ha! Ha!¡±


    Shen Shaoqian was trying to protect his head. He didn¡¯t have any opportunity to strike back.


    ¡°You can hit the body but not the face! Hitting the face will hurt my self-esteem!¡± Shen Shaoqian hollered.


    Yes! Go go go! Left! Right! Right! Left! Haha!


    I was watching from the side and thinking, Shaonu. Hit harder! Ideally, use your fists! After all, I agreed with her. Suyang wouldn¡¯t have gone on this blind date if it weren¡¯t for Shen Shaoqian.


    It seemed like she was tired. Shen Shaonu was panting loudly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I watched her walked towards the door.


    ¡°What do you think? Obviously, I am going to interrupt their meeting! There is absolutely no way I will allow that woman to be with Suyang brother. They can¡¯t even be friends!¡±


    Suddenly, I was cool with Shen Shaonu.


    The corners of my mouth curved into a smile. I think a good show was about to start!


    ¡ª¨C


    Shen Shaonu and I were hiding behind a scrub around the corner. Out of nowhere, she pulled out a pair of binocrs as she closely observed Suyang and Mi Fan chatting in a coffee shop.


    Humph! They seem to be enjoying themselves...


    Speaking of Mi Fan, while we were on our way, I searched her up on the inte. She was an attractive reporter and was known as the Goddess of exposing crime. She was loved by all the people and a great example for newbie reporters. Practically, all the searches of her showed position results.


    Psssh.. Loved by all people? I already know two people who didn¡¯t like her. Me and Shen Shaonu.


    ¡°I came to ruin their date. Why are you here?¡± Shen Shaonu still had her guard up against me.


    ¡°I-....honestly, I¡¯m not a fan of Mi Fan. I¡¯ve disliked her from the start. The proverb says it best, ¡®An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend¡¯. Plus, Suyang is my boss. If Mi Fan sessfully bes my boss¡¯s girlfriend, she¡¯ll probably get rid of all the women around him. Most likely, I will lose my job...¡±


    ¡°Yes. An enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. You¡¯re right!¡± For the time being, Shen Shaonu allowed me to inspect with her. ¡°But do you have any idea on how to ruin their date?¡±


    ¡°Ruin their date?¡± I lowered my head and thought about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we approach them upfront?¡±


    Shen Shaonu shook her head to show her disapproval, ¡°If Suyang brother sees me, he will know I was behind this. We need to think of a way where we won¡¯t be exposed. It has to be natural.....ah, got it!¡±


    Shen Shaonu suddenly thought of something as she took her phone out and made a phone call.


    ¡°Hello? Zhengyang? What are you doing right now? I see Mi Fan. Do you want toe? Ah. Yes. Ok. I¡¯ll send you the address and wait for you here!¡± She ended her short conversation with the person. Currently, Shen Shaonu was beaming.


    ¡°Who did you call?¡± Seeing her cunning smile, I felt like something bad was about to happen.


    Shen Shaonu looked at me and the corner of her mouth curved upwards. She whispered in my ear, ¡°The person I called is a friend of mines. He¡¯s also someone who cannot live underneath the same sky as Mi Fan. The moment he appears, I¡¯m quite sure Mi Fan will have much more to worry about than her date.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡± I asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Just wait. Soon, the evil woman¡¯s greed and evil nature will be exposed!¡± Shen Shaonu bitterly dered. I was starting to think that the hatred Shen Shaonu had towards Mi Fan was not simply restricted to her being Suyang¡¯s date.


    *Pa* *Pa*!


    Shen Shaonu and I were smacking mosquitoes left and right. There were so many mosquitoes in the shrub. But Shen Shaonu didn¡¯t seem to waver at all as she patiently waited for her friend to arrive.


    I thought the mosquitoes in shrubs didn¡¯t bite humans? But I already had two huge bites on my neck. I was so itchy...


    I was physically and emotionally exhausted from fighting with the mosquitoes. Gradually, I was no longer able to focus. It was as if all my bites had decided to activate their itch at the same time. I was so ufortable.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this. I have too many bites. I¡¯m going to go to the store to get some anti-itch spray!¡± I told Shen Shaonu.


    ¡°Hmm. Looks like your blood tastes better than mines? I haven¡¯t gotten a single bite yet. Big sister, your blood type is the O, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss my blood type with you after Ie back.¡± I turned around and struggled to get up. My legs were quite numb from hiding for so long. Then, I slowly and quietly headed towards the direction of a pharmacy.


    I bought a bottle of anti-itch spray and sprayed some on my neck. It had an instant cool and refreshing effect. I felt much better. However, I wasn¡¯t brave enough to return to the shrub again. I was standing on the side of the road pondering what I should do next. Should I go home first? After all, Shen Shaonu seemed to know what she was doing...


    ¡°Ah!¡± Someone from behind me ran into my shoulder. He didn¡¯t even say ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. The teenager walked by me with his head lowered. I held onto my shoulder and noticed he was swaying while holding onto a wine bottle. Was he drunk?


    ¡°A punk thatcksmon decency!¡± I rubbed my painful shoulder as I blurted at his rear view. Suddenly, I felt a st of cold airing from behind me. I slowly turned around and noticed a white-haired old man. He was ring with me with his two bloodshot red eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I was so frightened that I took a few steps backwards and yelled without the intentions of doing so.


    He was a bit transparent. It was a ghost!


    I realized everyone¡¯s eyes were on me and I closed my mouth. I pretended I wasn¡¯t the person who had screamed as I closed my eyes and hummed a song.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re so scary. Old man, you¡¯re so scary! Old man, I don¡¯t know you. Can you please not stare at me like this?¡± I muttered like a broken record. After a few seconds, I felt like there was no movements. So, I cracked my eyes opened.


    The old man was gone. He was following closely behind the teenager.


    But worse of all, my actions had caught the attention of all those around. Strangers on the streets, staffs from the stores, and volunteers that were passing pamphlets on the road were all giving me odd looks. To make the matters worse, Suyang had discovered me from the coffee shop.


    The moment we made eye contact, I thought to myself, ¡°Oh shit! What should I say if he asks me why I am here?¡±


    As I nned to slip away, I noticed Shen Shaonu standing up. But her destination was the opposite of mines. She was running towards the coffee shop.


    What happened?


    I thought she said she didn¡¯t want to expose herself? Why was she making it so obvious now?

 Chapter 60

    <b>Chapter 60: Lu Zhengyang </b>


    But when many people began to gather around the coffee shop, I realized something serious must have happened. The first thing that popped into my mind was that it was rted to the teenager who rushed by me.


    So, I also ran towards the coffee shop. By the time I had arrived, it was already after the incident.


    The coffee shop was aplete mess. All the customers were gathered together at the corner, while Suyang had the teenager pinned down with his hands behind him. Shen Shaonu was anxiously kneeling beside Suyang while looking flustered and confused.


    As for Mi Fan, she was standing at a rtively safer spot. However, her face was white as she held onto her chest. It appeared she had gone through shock and wasn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    My eyes turned towards the *zzz* sound that was bubbling from the wine bottle. The bottle was shattered. If my guess was correct, it wasn¡¯t alcohol -but sulfuric acid.


    And his intended target was Mi Fan.


    Was this the person Shen Shaonu was talking about?


    How deeply must you loathe someone in order to want to ssh sulfuric acid on her?


    Based on Shen Shaonu¡¯s expression, she probably had no idea the teenager was going to do something like this.


    ¡°Customer, we have already called the police. This is considered an intentional harmful act. Customer.... Are you hurt anywhere?¡± A staff member walked towards Mi Fan and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Mi Fan walked towards Suyang, ¡°His target is me, so it is not a good idea for me to stay here. Perhaps we can continue our chat in the future, Author Su.¡±


    After her statement, Mi Fan coldly left the scene. Her face was calm like nothing had happened.


    ¡°You bitch! Come back! I¡¯m going to kill you! Kill you!¡± As Mi Fan departed, the teenager struggled and snarled with his eyes red.


    ¡°Lu Zhengyang, are you insane? How can you do something like this?!¡± Shen Shaonu shouted as she continuously punched the guy she referred to as ¡°Lu Zhengyang¡±.


    This wasn¡¯t the ending I was hoping for... everything happened so differently from my imagination.


    ¡°You know him? Shaonu, this was your n?¡± Suyang yelled angrily.


    ¡°Suyang brother... I didn¡¯t think something like this would happen. He is my friend. Can you please release him first?¡±


    ¡°No! What if he goes insane again? We¡¯re remaining in this position until the police gets here!¡± Suyang¡¯s face was dark. This was the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this. It was quite unnerving.


    ¡°Can we not call the police? If the policees, he might be detained as a criminal! Plus, Mi Fan has left. I don¡¯t think she is going to pursue charges. I canpensate the losses for the owner here!¡± Shen Shaonu desperately pleaded.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that I can decide. It depends on what the owner wants.¡± Suyang indicated Shen Shaonu to go talk to the coffee shop owner.


    The result was that the talk failed...


    At the end, the police arrived and took Lu Zhengyang away.


    Shen Shaonu was too concerned, so she left with them.


    As for me, I had to finally face Suyang.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Since Mi Fan wasn¡¯t injured, Suyang must have protected her. He had to protect her and restrain Lu Zhengyang at the same time. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t appear to have injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did youe with Shen Shaonu?¡± Suyang didn¡¯t want to waste time and got straight to the point.


    ¡°I came because I was curious.... I didn¡¯t know something like this would happen. ..¡± I mumbled.


    Since Suyang was questioning me like this, it increased my guilt level. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t dare to make any eye contact with him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a child fooling around. How can you also do the same?¡± Suyang criticized me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t know her friend would do something like this... it¡¯s my fault for not watching her carefully. I...¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have sent a text message to me when you knew she was following me? If you weren¡¯t fooling around with her, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Suyang snapped as he dragged me out of the coffee shop.


    The moment we were out of the coffee shop, I flung his hand off me. ¡°Are you ming me now? I already told you I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. Do you think it was within my control? How would I know the boy wanted to kill Mi Fan?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But I feel like your actions are very immature. Because of you, Shen Shaonu, and the boy, Mi Fan was in danger. If I wasn¡¯t here to protect her...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mi Fan ok? If I could recall, she walked out of the coffee shop just fine!¡± I didn¡¯t care that others were watching us as I screamed at Suyang, ¡°Do you think I called that crazy child? What does this have to do with me? If I had known this was going to happen, of course I would¡¯ve notified you! Haven¡¯t you known Shen Shaonu for years? Shouldn¡¯t you know her character well enough? Even her brother couldn¡¯t detain her, and you think I can? I feel like I came at the correct time for you to vent. It¡¯s not easy for you to find a woman you¡¯re interested in. But your assistant whocked vision and two punks ruined it for you. So now you¡¯re in a bad mood, right? Sorry for ruining your future happiness!¡± I bitterly shouted. I didn¡¯t know where I got the courage from, but I exploded and didn¡¯t leave a single word out.


    The more I said, the more wronged I felt. Tears continued to welled up in my eyes and I was no longer able to make eye contact with Suyang. I didn¡¯t care if he was still angry as I shoved through the crowd and left this suffocating ce.


    That jerk! Asshole!


    I was upset at myself for crying over this. I cursed as I walked and kicked a discarded soda can. I pretended the soda can was Suyang and kicked it until it changed shape.


    After walking for a long time, I was exhausted.


    I went to a nearby park and sat on a swing. I was still boiling mad. I began to mutter to myself, ¡°I thought the child was going to y a joke. Who would¡¯ve thought he would be a madman carrying sulfuric acid? I am so unlucky! Why couldn¡¯t he think of why I was here instead?¡±


    Wait a second. Lu Zhengyang? Shen Shaonu¡¯s friend¡¯s name sounded very familiar!


    I spun around on the swings like a fried dough twist as I scrambled through my mind searching for his name.


    Lu Zhengyang? The rapist Lu Wenxue¡¯s son, Lu Zhengyang?


    I remember now! He was the son of the suspect, Lu Wenxue! That was the case that Mi Fan had reported! It wasst year¡¯s rapist case that shook the entire nation!


    I remember his name because some disrespectful reporters had exposed the names of Lu Wenxue¡¯s family members as well.


    I was so overwhelmed with emotions that I lost control of my feet and began to spin around in circles on the swing.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Everything began to look very blurry and my world was spinning.


    I was so dizzy...


    With great difficulty, I managed to stop. Fortunately, my train of thought remained. Could it be that the reporter Mi Fan and the police revealed his father¡¯s sins, so Lu Zhengyang wanted to get revenge on Mi Fan?


    No. That can¡¯t be it. If that was the case, why would Shen Shaonu be on his side? From the degree of hatred Shen Shaonu had towards Mi Fan, the story can¡¯t be as simple as that.


    Perhaps, there was information I can use against Mi Fan!


    For some strange reason, this time I really wanted to find out what happened. People say women should not make life difficult for other women. But I purposely wanted to dig through her past and see what terrible things she had done to evoke such a deep hatred within Lu Zhengyang; to the point where he wanted to pour sulfuric acid over her...


    Since I was still mad at Suyang, I remained out until it was dark.


    I watched my phone. There wasn¡¯t a single text message or call.


    From downstairs, I looked up at the apartment. The windows were dark. Suyang wasn¡¯t home yet? It was sote. Where could he be?

 Chapter 61

    <b>Chapter 61: The rape incident</b>


    The moment I exited the elevator, my hot bodyguard floated towards me. From my facial expression, he could tell I was in a foul mood. So, he quietly lowered his head as he followed behind me. I knew he was concerned, but at times like this, he cannot even speak anyforting words.


    Was there any meaning of being a ghost?


    The apartment was dark. I didn¡¯t turn on the lights either. After taking off my shoes, I went straight to my room.


    I sat in front of my desk and turned on theptop as I began to search up results on the Lu Wenxue rapist case that had shocked the nation. I wanted to find out the whole sequence of events.


    Last year on March 14th was supposed to be the start of Spring. Yet, it was snowing abnormally. It was also the day that Lu Wenxue was arrested.


    Lu Wenxue was the Principal of a Middle School in a rural area. A few years ago, the media elected him as the city¡¯s most charitable person. At the time, regardless of young and old, male or female, they would give him a thumbs up:


    ¡°He is such a giver. He never expects anything in return!¡±


    ¡°He is one of the saviors of our small town!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find someone who is more giving than him!¡±


    ¡°He rejected a high sry in a big city and willingly came to open a school in a rural area. In addition, he personally used his own money to purchase teaching materials and stationeries for the students.¡±


    But, these opinions of Lu Wenxue were before the rape incident.


    After the rape incident, everyone¡¯s opinions flipped:


    ¡°He is a dressed up beast! I never thought he was that kind of a person!¡±


    ¡°I kept saying that no one can be so giving without expecting anything in return....it turned out his intentions were so filthy!¡±


    ¡°Pah! He is the scum of our society!¡±


    Within a night, the media and news tore off Lu Wenxue¡¯s sheepskin and revealed his true wolf nature. Now, the moment Lu Wenxue¡¯s name was mentioned, everyone would frown. On the web, there were rumours springing up from all corners. Hatefulments were asmon as rain.


    Here was the basic summary of what I read:


    Last year, for some strange reason, there was a huge increase on the dependence of online source material. ording to the media, online news articles were booming. Due to the tremendous amounts ofpetition, all the sites werepeting based on astonishing news headlines. Amongst those headlines, many Principals were revealed to have used their authority to get students to participate in sexual acts with them. For an entire year, these type of news often dominated the search results. They were even more popr reads than celebrities cheating or divorcing. So the Ministry of Education began to conduct heavy inspections on all schools. While everyone was quite sensitive to this topic, Mi Fan was a reporter who participated in a show that pursued after criminals.


    A 12 years old girl was the victim of rape. After she was raped, her body was abandoned in the corn fields between the school and her home. ording to the police, for some unknown reason, the child was returningte from school. While she was on her way home, she was raped. Apparently, she attempted to struggle but was strangled to death. As to why she was returning homete may be a breakthrough to the case. The Principal Lu Wenxue was the one who called the police. He stated that he was on his way home when he saw a figure on the ground. So, he went to take a look but had no idea what happened. However, after some investigation, the police was adamant that the Lu Wenxue was the criminal behind this incident.


    There was evidence that suggested Lu Wenxue¡¯s palm print matched the palm print on the victim¡¯s neck. In addition, there were fragments of Lu Wenxue¡¯s clothes near the girl.


    After the evidences were presented, Lu Wenxue was arrested. However, he continued to deny raping and killing the child. The court believed he was not remorseful for his actions, and the public was furious. Many participated in a march and demanded that Lu Wenxue to be sentenced with the death penalty. So, at the end, the court ruled that Lu Wenxue had deliberately raped, killed, and discarded the corpse. He was sentenced with the death penalty which would¡¯ve taken ce in two years.


    However, Lu Wenxue didn¡¯t even make it to two years. While he was in jail, he was beaten up to death by some hoodlums who pretended to act in the name of divine justice.


    After reading all these articles about Lu Wenxue¡¯s case, I was at a loss of words.


    I magnified Lu Wenxue¡¯s photo. Howe he looked so familiar?!?! What?! He was that uncle?? I blinked my eyes a few times to ensure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this the ghost uncle that was ring at me from earlier?¡±


    Oh, so he was following his son....


    But this case seemed so fishy to me.


    I pondered the entire process of development. If Lu Wenxue was really guilty, why would Shen Xiaonu be so relentless over Mi Fan? Although today was the first time we¡¯ve met, my intuition told me that although Shen Shaonu was rash, she was no fool.


    My train of thought was interrupted by a knock. *dong dong*.


    My heart jumped. Wasn¡¯t I home alone? Who is knocking? I didn¡¯t hear Suyang enter though?!


    I straightened my waist and covered my heart as I stared at my bedroom door. I subconsciously held in my breath and felt very anxious.

 Chapter 62

    <b>Chapter 62: Suyang¡¯s bruise</b>


    My hand quietly left the mouse that I was holding and I didn¡¯t allow myself to make a single sound. I had all my attention focused on the movements behind the door.


    *dong dong*. There was another two knocks. This time, I was positive that I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. Someone was really knocking.


    ¡°Who is it...¡± I weakly responded as I slowly headed towards the door and pressed my body up against the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s Suyang.¡± The person replied, ¡°Let mee in.¡±


    I instantly felt a breath of relief and leaned my head against the door. ¡°Don¡¯te in! Currently, I have no intentions of letting you enter.¡±


    Suyang knocked again. He used a very light and quick tone I haven¡¯t heard in a long time. ¡°Can we have a talk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°As your boss, I ammanding you to open the door!¡±


    Rather than saying something sweet, Suyang was using his usual boss status to suppress me. I was enraged and aggressively jerked the door open. Most likely, Suyang had been leaning against my door the entire time. The moment I opened the door, he directly fell into my arms.


    All the words I wanted to say also fell apart. What did I want to say again?


    Suyang dryly coughed twice. He held onto the door and stood up straight. ¡°Where were you the entire day?


    ¡°Uggh! Didn¡¯t I say not toe in?¡± I pointed my finger at Suyang¡¯s fingertips. His fingertips were slightly viting my space. ¡°If you have something to say, say it here, boss!¡±


    ¡°Allow me toe in.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± I pretended to close the door, but Suyang blocked me. Obviously, this was what I had predicted.


    ¡°Today, I got hurt. So I want you to help me apply some medication.¡± Suyang raised the medicine bottle in his hand and shook it in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt? Where?¡± Immediately, all the frustrations and anger I had inside melted away. I hastily dragged Suyang into my room and took the medicine bottle from his hand. I felt guilty and a bit responsible, ¡°Why were you so clumsy?¡±


    ¡°My back. Today, while I was trying to protect Mi Fan from the crazy child, I identally crashed into something. My waist is still in pain.¡± Suyang exined as he grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Turn around. Let me see.¡± I made Suyang¡¯s back faced me as I gradually lifted up his shirt. I couldn¡¯t help but suck in my breath.


    Oh God! There was a huge bruise on Suyang¡¯s fair skin. It stood out a lot. Within his bruise was clotted blood. I used my fingertips to stroke it a little and Suyang began to tremble.


    ¡°Why is it so serious?¡± I frowned as my heart ached a bit for Suyang.


    If he didn¡¯t go see Mi Fan.....women were always like this. They liked to put the me on other women; especially if it¡¯s women they weren¡¯t fond of.


    ¡°Help me apply the medication.¡± While I was zoning out, Suyang had quickly taken off his entire shirt.


    ¡°You!¡± Before I could stop Suyang, he had already thrown his shirt off to the side. His perfect back was disyed in front of me and my voice naturally became very timid, ¡°Why did you take off the whole...... there¡¯s not need....¡±


    *Gulp* I lightly swallowed my saliva. My hands were shaking. It took a lot of effort before I was able to twist open the bottle. Why was I shaking? Was I nervous? I didn¡¯t even know where my eyes should be looking.


    There was another serious issue. Am I supposed to directly pour the content on his back? Or use my hand to rub it lightly?


    Use hand? Use hand? Use my hand?


    At this moment, all sorts of strange thoughts popped up on my mind. Based solely on Suyang¡¯s back, I honestly couldn¡¯t understand how a person who didn¡¯t exercise for 365 days could maintain such a good body.


    It was as if his body was carved. There weren¡¯t any excess fat at all.


    Could this type of body be innate?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Since I still hadn¡¯t made a move, Suyang asked me.


    ¡°Huh? Nothing! It¡¯s just that... how do you want me to help you apply it? Do you want me to rub on it?¡±


    ¡°I want you to massage the clotted blood area, to spread it out.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Ok! Spread out the clotted blood area. Got it!¡± I clumsily poured the medical content onto my palm and wanted to smile so badly. I was trying my best to stop myself from giggling as my hand slowly approached Suyang¡¯s bruise. ¡°It might hurt a little. You must tolerate it!¡±


    The moment my palm came in contact with Suyang¡¯s back, I felt like I was getting shocked by electricity. I shrank back a little. Perhaps he was in pain, because he slightly trembled as well.


    Since Suyang couldn¡¯t see me, my heartbeat was slowly returning back to normal. I was afraid to hurt him, so I tried my best to soften my touch. I was lightly massaging his bruise.


    ¡°Goldfish.¡± Suyang was calling me.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I thought I had hurt him, so I was worried.


    ¡°Are you trying to help me spread out the clotted blood or are you trying to tease me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop stroking my bruise so softly. It feels very weird.¡± Suyang turned around and seized my hand. He made me forcefully push against his bruise. But I was the one yelping out instead. His strength was no joke. I could feel the pain from watching alone.


    ¡°Alright....¡± I followed Suyang¡¯s instructions and increased my strength on his bruise.


    Time continued to tick by. Deep down, I was hoping time would pause at this moment forever.


    After I was done with his treatment, I gently patted Suyang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m finished. I think it would be a better idea for you to sleep on your stomach tonight...¡±


    While I was talking to him, I noticed his forehead was covered with sweat. He must be in tremendous amounts of pain. But how could I expose him? So I pretended I didn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Now you know the price of foolishly acting like a hero to save a beauty, eh?¡± I picked up Suyang¡¯s shirt from the ground and handed it to him. ¡°Hurry and put your clothes back on. You¡¯re already injured. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve cooled down? Not angry anymore?¡± Suyang was putting on his shirt and grinning at me at the same time. Was he trying to coax me?


    ¡°Cool down? I¡¯m not mad?! I¡¯m totally fine...¡± There was a strong scent of medication on my hands and I wanted to wash it off. So I stood up.


    But as I was standing up, Suyang grabbed my arm and pressed me against the door.

 Chapter 63

    <b>Chapter 63: Misunderstanding</b>


    This was the....wall press? No, wait. Door press?


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you now....?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡± Suyang¡¯s left arm hadpletely blocked my path. Most importantly, his shirt was still unbuttoned. Seriously...


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± I asked as I shut my eyes.


    ¡°After our meetup today, I feel like Mi Fan is the type of woman who matches what I am looking for in a spouse. Based on an esthetic point of view, we are simr. Our systems of values are basically identical too. When we chat, it¡¯s very satisfying. I don¡¯t feel the slightest annoyance I usually do when talking to themon people.¡±


    So is he purposely trying to force me to listen to his praise on Mi Fan? Are you kidding me?


    I secretly made up my mind: Since you think Mi Fan is so amazing, I will dig through her dirtyundry and reveal it at all cost!


    I coldlyughed as I opened my eyes and made direct eye contact with Suyang, ¡°Is that why you came home sote? So what happened? You went to find Mi Fan? Your perfect spouse?... Was she terrified from what happened today? Were you able tofort her? You two....¡±


    Before I could finish, Suyang covered my mouth as he sighed, ¡°Goldfish... let me finish first.¡±


    I pushed Suyang¡¯s hand aside, ¡°Boss, what are you trying to say? If you think after you two get together and she doesn¡¯t like the idea of you having a female assistant.....¡±


    At this moment, I paused to readjust my emotional state. I had to say it. If not, Suyang will think I¡¯m the type that had no shame.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s inconvenient, I will leave. But first, you have to wait until I find a ce. I can¡¯t just leave whenever I want. I don¡¯t have the apartment from before anymore. So you have to give me some time....but I want to tell you that I¡¯m not a sweet syrup candy that refuses to budge. You¡¯re the boss and I¡¯m the assistant. Whatever you say, I will most definitelyply with.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying though?¡± Suyang shook his head as he pressed his forehead against mines. I was so astonished that I shrank back.


    I secretly observed Suyang. His eyes were closed and his alluring eyshes were trembling a little. He slowly opened his mouth, ¡°I already told you to let me finish. But from the start, you keep talking to yourself. When are you going to listen to me? And you say you wouldply to my wishes?¡±


    ¡°I....¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to refute his argument. But what was with him today?


    One moment, he was praising Mi Fan. The next moment, he was making moves on me. Whenever he made these questionable moves, I would find it so difficult to breathe. Was he doing it on purpose or not?


    ¡°Firstly, ever since I came back from the coffee shop, I had been home the entire time. I didn¡¯t go searching for Mi Fan.¡± Suyang didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.


    But why was he telling me this?


    Suddenly, I realized that I knew very little about Suyang. He had always been a very egocentric type of person. He never considered other people¡¯s feelings when making decisions.


    In the past, I was often surprised by his intimate gestures. Once in awhile, I would wonder, ¡°Does he like me?¡± But after thinking deeply, he was probably like this with every female. I¡¯m only one of the bunch. I was just overthinking.


    So now, I used all my strength to shove Suyang away from me.


    I don¡¯t want to be a fool anymore. If I keep assuming he likes me, I¡¯ll just look more and more like an idiot.


    ¡°You have very few experiences with female, right? As your assistant and as a woman, I want to kindly remind you, boss, that you shouldn¡¯t make questionable moves on others. After all, men and women should keep a distance from each other.¡±


    ¡°What are you misunderstanding?¡± Suyang had no expression on his face. The fact that I couldn¡¯t read his mind at all was quite frightening.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is... I¡¯m still a woman. It¡¯s not good if you¡¯re going to keep getting close and embracing me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only woman who thinks this way. Other women probably feel the same as well.¡±


    ¡°There is no other woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Mi Fan?¡±


    Mi Fan? Mi Fan again?! Why is he still bringing her up at this moment?


    ¡°Can you stop bringing Mi Fan up in front of me? From a woman¡¯s perspective, she¡¯s not that likeable. If you honestly want someone to discuss and listen to your praises on Mi Fan, then go find Shen Shaoqian. You guys can have your bonding time!¡±


    ¡°Right now, I want to hear your opinion.¡± Suyang heatedly stared at me. It was as if he had to dig something out of me today.


    ¡°Fine. You want to know my thoughts on Mi Fan?¡± I went over to my bed and dragged myptop over. I showed the news articles that I had just been reading, ¡°This is what I think of her.¡±


    ¡°That is the rapist case fromst year. Why are you reading about it?¡±


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t known Shen Shaonu for a long time, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a child who cannot decipher between what is right or wrong. Mi Fan must have done something terrible in order for her to be so hostile towards her. In addition, the boy that had attempted to pour sulfuric acid on Mi Fan is the suspect Lu Wenxue¡¯s son, Lu Zhengyang. Don¡¯t you think there is something fishy about this?¡±


    ¡°Lu Zhengyang is only a child. He thinks Mi Fan is the reason why his dad was imprisoned. So naturally, he must despise her. He¡¯s still young, so he might not totally understand what is right or wrong. Plus, he lost his father during the teenage rebellious period. So it¡¯s quite likely....¡±


    I honestly didn¡¯t understand why Suyang was saying these things. It seemed like he was trying to use specious arguments. Suddenly, I felt like I didn¡¯t know him anymore.


    ¡°I will find out the answer! I am going to personally figure it out. Unlike you, who just stands and believes what everyone thinks is the truth. When the truthes out, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s right or wrong. You will know who Mi Fan truly is!¡±


    ¡°You cannot investigate Mi Fan.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m going to do it regardless of what you say. If you think I¡¯m assaulting her, what are you going to do? Stop me?¡± I screeched.


    Today, I was determined to fight Suyang.


    ¡°She is not someone you can mess with. She has someone supporting her from the background. It¡¯s a person you can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°She has a supporter?¡±


    Suyang smiled at me as he patted my head. He softly whispered, ¡°You think Shen Shaoqian will let his 50k go just like that? Shaonu stole 50k from Shen Shaoqian because of Lu Zhengyang.¡±


    I already knew about this from the Shen siblings¡¯ fight this morning.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me....¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet up with Mi Fan for a blind date. It was Shen Shaoqian¡¯s request. He wanted me to find out what happened between Lu Zhengyang and Mi Fan.¡±


    I could barely suppress the joy in my heart. I didn¡¯t expect such a sudden turn of event.


    I forcefully pressed my lips together to stop myself from smiling as I shrugged my shoulders and mumbled, ¡°Well, you¡¯re the boss. Why do you have to exin yourself? It¡¯s not like I care....¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Suyang smiled as he gazed steadily at me. ¡°Initially, I wasn¡¯t going to tell you. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so mad. So, I¡¯m being honest right now.¡±


    Wow...how awkward!!


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not mad! Haha?! You must be seeing things?!¡±


    Suyang continued to smile, ¡°Originally, I wanted to test you. I didn¡¯t think you would care so much! But at the end, I¡¯m the only one being honest... so weird...¡±

 Chapter 64

    <b>Chapter 64: Hunting Lu Wenxue down,yer byyer</b>


    Suyang felt strange. He was wondering if he had fallen into some type of trap.


    ¡°Haha, really?¡± I gave him an awkward brilliant smile. Deep down, I decided that I will never let him know the real reason why I want to find out Mi Fan¡¯s dark secrets. (It was because of my jealousy towards their date).


    After a brief moment of silence, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the type that¡¯s cold on the outside and warm on the inside. Also, I¡¯m very righteous..... So can you tell me what you and Shen Shaoqian have found out? Can you give me a brief summary of your findings?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± It appeared that Suyang wanted to purposely leave me with a cliffhanger as he turned to leave my room.


    I hurriedly ran to grab onto him, ¡°Don¡¯t go! If you didn¡¯t want to tell me, why would you have mentioned it? If you only say half of your sentence, then you¡¯re not being an upright gentleman!¡±


    ¡°I have always been an upright gentleman.¡± Suyang flung my hand away. His arrogant character had resumed. ¡°I never had the intentions of telling you from the start. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    I pouted, ¡°You¡¯re too unfair...just tell me. Perhaps I can help out!¡±


    I gave Suyang a flirtatious nce.


    ¡°This is actually much moreplicated than you might think. Her backup isn¡¯t someone wemon people cane in contact with. The more you know, the more danger you will be in.¡±


    ¡°Then how about you? If you¡¯re investigating, aren¡¯t you putting yourself in danger too?¡± Once again, I seized him by the arm. This time, I used all my strength to ensure he cannot fling me off again.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Suyang rubbed his chin as he thought about it. Then, he yed it down. ¡°Ok, it¡¯s not that dangerous. But how should I say it? I just don¡¯t want you to take part.¡±


    I pretended to act cute as I made my voice all girly and whiney, ¡°Bbbbb-osssss. Just tell meeeeee....!¡±


    ¡°Stop! How old are you? Why are you howling?¡± Suyang made me shut up as he violently pulled me off of him. Then, he used his big red hand to push against my forehead, ¡°I need to sleep now. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to think about the Mi Fan incident, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡± Since Suyang was so determined, I couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    No way! I¡¯m not the type of worker who wouldn¡¯t care about things if it was a matter of no concern to me. Plus, Suyang already said it might be dangerous. So that means I must help him!


    But if I don¡¯t know anything, how can I help.....


    ¡°Hey!¡± Suyang interrupted my thought process as he used, ¡°Are you thinking about it again? Stop it!¡±


    Could he read my mind?


    Before he left, Suyang was mumbling to himself, ¡°Should I find something...¡±


    Once the door was closed, my mind became clear again.


    I thought about my advantage. I could contact the dead Lu Wenxue and find out about things that others will never know.


    Wasn¡¯t that a way to help Suyang? Also, originally, I wanted to grasp Mi Fan¡¯s tail using my own method.


    But the problem is, how can I see Lu Wenxue again? Last time I saw him, he was following Lu Zhengyang. As a father, even though he was dead, his child was the one he missed the most and couldn¡¯t let go of. That was why he was always by his side.


    So, I should go find Lu Zhengyang instead.


    But Lu Zhengyang wasn¡¯t that easy to locate either. Aside from his name and lots of fake news articles online, I didn¡¯t know anything else about him.


    The only connection we had together was Shen Shaonu. But I didn¡¯t have Shen Shaonu¡¯s contacts either.


    Shen Shaonu? Shen Shaonu? I recall seeing her name tag on her uniform... what was the name of her school again?


    I remember! It was Chengxin Female High!


    I smiled cunningly. I will hunt Lu Wenxue down,yer byyer!


    When my cat Tom saw the evil expression on my face, he couldn¡¯t help but back away a few steps.


    The next day ¨C


    Chengxin Female High was our city¡¯s most extravagant female high school. So it turned out Shen Shaoqian¡¯s family was part of the invisible wealthy sect.... I should¡¯ve known.


    All I had on me was 153rmb. That wasn¡¯t even enough to buy a sleeve of their school uniform. I knew I was categorized as the cheap broke type. After entering the school N times, I kept getting blocked by security. It was truly quite depressing.


    I told them I knew Shen Shaonu. Yet, they all ¡°humph¡± and dismissed me.


    Since I couldn¡¯t get my way face to face, I decided to leap over the wall from the back.


    I patted the tree next to the school wall. ¡°When you¡¯re alive, you should attempt everything....¡± Fortunately, I was rtively fit enough and managed to flip into the school yard.


    I was actually so proud of my perfectnding that I didn¡¯t pay attention to my surroundings. The first step I took, I identally slipped on an empty bottle and fell on my bottom.


    I rubbed my sore butt as I walked towards the school building. Inside, there were young girls around 18 or 19 of age. Each and everyone of them were wearing school uniforms. Their youthfulness was a p to my ¡°auntie¡± face.


    I entered the school building but I couldn¡¯t recall which ss Shen Shaonu was in. I didn¡¯t even remember which grade she was in.


    But since Shen Shaonu was attractive, rich, and had a feisty personality, I was quite certain she was a known figure in the school. So, I randomly asked a girl next to me, ¡°Excuse me, do you know which ss Shen Shaonu is in?¡±


    ¡°Shaonu? Third year, ss B.¡±


    As expected...everyone knew who she was.


    I arrived at the third year, ss B room. From the outside, I immediately saw Shen Shaonu. I waved my hand, indicating for her toe out.


    She seemed surprised to see me. Then, she hesitated. Ultimately, she walked towards me. The first thing she said to me was, ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your auntie? Call me sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Shaonu appeared unwilling, ¡°So, why are you here, sister?¡±


    ¡°Obviously I came to find you. I want to see Lu Zhengyang. Help me out!¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see Lu Zhengyang? Aren¡¯t you on Suyang brother¡¯s side? Was he the one who sent you here? If so, there is nothing to talk about. Whatever we choose to do is none of your business!¡± Shen Shaonu suddenly began to attack me with her mouth cannons. Most likely, she had been wary of me since Lu Zhengyang¡¯s arrest.


    ¡°Stop! I haven¡¯t said anything yet, and you¡¯re already creating scenarios in your head. I came without notifying Suyang. That day after I returned home, I thought about it very deeply. I decided I want to help you and Lu Zhengyang.¡±


    ¡°You want to help us?¡± Shen Shaonu wasn¡¯t as happy as I thought she would be. Her tone of voice was filled with disdain.


    Was she looking down on me? Ahhh! Hey missy! I can see Lu Wenxue! If you knew how amazing I was, I bet you would have tears and snots running down your face and you¡¯d be holding on my thigh begging me to help you!


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t believe I have the ability to help you?¡±


    Since I was so direct, Shen Shaonu no longer felt the need to hold back. She told me straight up, ¡°Honestly, sister, you¡¯re Suyang brother¡¯s assistant. In my opinion, you can¡¯t help us. Plus, Zhengyang doesn¡¯t want too many people to know about him. So...¡±


    ¡°I understand your concerns. But, your Suyang brother wants to date Mi Fan. Are you sure you don¡¯t want a spy to help you watch over them on a daily basis?¡± I used the fatal bomb on Shen Shaonu.

 Chapter 65

    <b>Chapter 65: Speaking to the son</b>


    ¡°Spy?¡±


    Just as I expected.


    ¡°Yes! I can be your spy! I will tell you what Suyang and Shen Shaoqian are up to. I¡¯m actually a lot more useful than you may think, little sister...¡±


    ¡°But why do you want to help us? Suyang brother is supposed to be your boss.¡±


    ¡°In brief, I can¡¯t stand Mi Fan. Also, I like meddling in other people¡¯s affairs, ok?¡±


    With my graceful words, I managed to convince Shen Shaonu. After a moment, she nodded.


    ¡°I can take you to see Zhengyang. But I¡¯m not sure whether or not he will ept you.¡±


    Kids were sure troublesome.... Clearly I was helping them. Rather than thanking me graciously, it was as if I were begging to take part instead. Ugh... forget it. I didn¡¯t want Suyang to continue meeting Mi Fan again and again. I¡¯m also doing this for myself. Hence, it was crucial that I get to the bottom of this case as soon as possible.


    Shen Shaonu said Lu Zhengyang worked at a BBQ meat store everyday after school.


    Now that I think of it, Lu Zhengyang was a poor child. His father was beaten up to death in his jail cell. He was filled with so much hatred at such a young age. In addition, he had no one else to rely on...


    Actually, Shen Shaonu could be considered his reliance, right? After all, she lent him 50k.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Lu Zhengyang looked at Shen Shaonu and briefly nced at me without saying anything.


    It appeared he had forgotten about me. What the heck? Was my existence level so low?


    ¡°Do you still remember me? Last time, I was also present when you went crazy at the coffee shop.¡± Even if my chances were one in ten thousand, I still wanted to know.


    Hearing my words, Lu Zhengyang nervously looked around his surroundings. He was afraid other people had heard what I said. After all, he knew what he did wasn¡¯t anything he should be proud of.


    A few momentster, he replied, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah...you really don¡¯t remember me! I heard about your situation and I want to help you. When are you off work? I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done. Then, we can talk in more details.¡± I sat down on a customer¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Umm.. I have to go for tutoring, so I won¡¯t be staying. Today, I only came to lead her the way.¡± Shen Shaonu stated and then hugged her backpack as she hastily left.


    ¡°What do you know that made you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know anything, but because the person I trust wants to help you, I have decided I want to help you as well.¡±


    ¡°The person you trust? Is it Shaonu?¡±


    ¡°I guess... although I haven¡¯t known her for long, I can tell she is a good child.¡±


    ¡°Did Shaonu ask you to help me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, why? Many people try so hard to avoid muddy water. Why are you taking the initiative to step into it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± I was impatient as I happened to notice a customer with her hand raised. I indicated to Lu Zhengyang, ¡°You should go serve your customer before she puts aint about you. Go work. We¡¯ll talk about the specifics after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Since I had to wait for Lu Zhengyang, I ended up having dinner at the store.


    After four hourster, he was finally finished his shift. The owner of the store was ring at me the entire night because all I had ordered were a dish of barbecued meat and a can of coke. Yet, I sat there during their peak hours as well. Most likely, he was crumbling on the inside.


    When Lu Zhengyang sat down in front of me, I pushed the menu towards him. ¡°After working for so long, you must be hungry, right? What do you want to eat? This one is on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to buy me dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Order!¡± This BBQ meat store had reasonablemon people prices. It was affordable for me to treat a person.


    Lu Zhengyang stood up, ¡°If you want to pay for my dinner, I don¡¯t want to eat here. Let me take you elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick an expensive ce! This older sister is merely an average assistant with an average ie. Don¡¯t pick something too expensive!¡± I warned.


    I followed Lu Zhengyang. He took us to the food stall outside.


    I didn¡¯t expect the punk to help me save so much money, so my impression of him increased a few levels. But it was too loud here. Everyone around were drinking and yelling.


    Actually, in the past, there were a few times where I had wanted to try out ces like this. But I had no one to go with. If I came alone, it seemed odd and out of ce in this type of atmosphere. So, I never ended uping.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that this child would grant my wish today. He ordered some skewers, a few small dishes, and two bottles of beer.


    Just as Lu Zhengyang was about to open the beer, I stopped him. ¡°Ehhhhh, aren¡¯t you in senior high school? You¡¯re not allowed to drink!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. I can drink. Plus, in the world of adults, don¡¯t they drink and chat? If we don¡¯t drink, how are we going to chat?¡±


    I had my left hand pressing down on the beer bottle, and my right smacking his head, ¡°You punk, why are you acting? Who told you, you can¡¯t chat without drinking?¡±


    I seized the opportunity to take the two bottles of beer from him, ¡°Owner, please take these beers back. We don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Lu Zhengyang seemed annoyed by my actions but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°When we were at the BBQ meat store, you had a lot of questions you wanted to ask me right? Go ahead and ask. I will answer them all.¡±


    ¡°I have too many questions to ask, but right now I cannot remember any of them. I¡¯m thankful you want to help me. But I must tell you something ahead of time. This is a....¡±


    ¡°Troublesome issue.¡± I cut off Lu Zhengyang¡¯s words, ¡°I know your situation isn¡¯t a simple dispute. But I¡¯m the type that¡¯s curious. The more troublesome it is, the more I want to help out.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happened to me?¡± Lu Zhengyang revealed a crestfallen expression that was appropriate for his age.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only read bits and pieces from the web. But I assume 80% of it is false?¡± Seeing how depressed he was, I honestly felt bad for making him think back about his past. But I had no choice, so I tested him, ¡°If it¡¯s ok with you, can you tell me about your father?¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell you? I don¡¯t know how I should begin. Everything happened too suddenly. While I was clueless, my father had been used of an inauspicious, horrid crime and died innocently in prison.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the mastermind behind this?¡±


    Lu Zhengyang shook his head.


    ¡°Then what was their motive for using your father?¡±


    Lu Zhengyang shook his head again.


    ¡°Do you actually believe I want to help you? Or are you afraid that I¡¯m a bad person they¡¯ve sent from the other side?¡±


    Lu Zhengyang coldlyughed, ¡°Regardless of themotion I make, they ignore me... why would they purposely send a person to get close to me?¡±


    That¡¯s true...


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t know anything, then you...¡±


    ¡°My father is innocent!¡± Lu Zhengyang hollered as he mmed onto the table. His youthful face was flushed, ¡°I know what type of person he is because he is my father! As his son, I believe him. So I must help him redress an injustice! The only person I know is involved is Mi Fan. She and some people had joined forces and put the criminal charges on my dad! It¡¯s obvious that my father didn¡¯t do anything. All he did was try to help his student who was lying on the streets!¡±


    Seeing how furious Lu Zhengyang was, I felt kind of guilty. I wasn¡¯t sure how tofort him. But suddenly, a half transparent figured appeared behind him.


    While I was trying to figure out whether I was hallucinating or not, Lu Wenxue had already sat down next to Lu Zhengyang as he lightly patted his back. Currently, the father and son¡¯s expressions were very simr. They both had a sorrow that words couldn¡¯t describe.


    Most likely, my chat with Lu Zhengyang had evoked all his buried emotions from within. After we were done eating, he was bawling his eyes out on the way home.


    It was difficult to calm him down. Eventually, his sobs became silent tears. After I walked him home, I didn¡¯t waste any time and directly confronted Lu Wenxue to reveal my ability.

 Chapter 66

    <b>Chapter 66: An intimate distance </b>


    ¡°Can we talk, Mr. Lu Wenxue? Don¡¯t be surprised. I can see you. I am here to help your son. So, I want to ask you something about your past...¡±


    *buzz buzz* Before I could finish, my cellphone was ringing. The serious atmosphere was broken by the phone call. It was bad regardless I picked up or not. I apologized to Lu Wenxue ¡°Sorry, give me a second. I need to pick up a call.¡±


    I walked a few metres away.


    The phone disyed: My most beloved boss.


    My most beloved boss. Who....?


    Don¡¯t tell me it was Suyang?


    But this was in my phone contacts?


    ¡°Hello?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure who it was, so I politely picked up.


    ¡°Where did you run off to?¡± I could hear the annoyance from the other side.


    Based on the sluggish and stretched out sounds, I could tell it was Suyang.


    I nced at Lu Wenxue. He was still waiting for me. ¡°I¡¯m out right now. It¡¯s very important. I gotta....¡±


    ¡°If you dare to hang up on me, you¡¯re not getting your sry this month.¡±


    How dare he use my precious sry to threaten me? I was steaming mad. ¡°How can you deduct my sry? This is considered illegal bullying of staff! I am protesting! I protest against unreasonable deduction of wages!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin. Please speak with your conscience. You¡¯re my assistant. I am using money to buy your 24 hours to help me. Yet, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re busy doing something else during work hours? And you dare to ept my sry?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± I was at a loss for words. Inparison to other assistants, I was kind of unreliable. But that¡¯s because Suyang wasn¡¯t usually that strict... wasn¡¯t there a saying? If the upper beam isn¡¯t straight, the lower beam will be crooked?


    ¡°Well, no matter what, I¡¯m against deducting wages. There are 30 days in a month, 24 hours in a day. I don¡¯t have a single day off! Plus, earlier, you didn¡¯t have any specific orders. Just let me out for a bit....¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I....I went to see a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend? Obviously, you¡¯re lying. Did you go find Shaonu again?¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Suyang figured it out so quickly! Ahhhh. I was so scared that I rushed to create a reason, ¡°I¡¯m really out to see a friend. Can we chat after I return? I really...¡±


    ¡°Denying only takes once. But three times or more goes to show you¡¯re doing something fishy.¡± Suyang analyzed as if he was Sherlock Holmes. ¡°I¡¯m giving you thirty minutes to return. If not, your month sry is gone.¡±


    Before I could reply, Suyang hung up on me.


    Uggh! How rude! He used my sry to threaten me. It was something I valued the most!


    New moves weren¡¯t necessary as long as the old ones worked. Suyang¡¯s move was too cruel! He made it impossible for me not toply.


    ¡°Umm. Mr. Lu Wenxue. I have a sudden emergency that I must leave immediately. Tomorrow at 7pm. Please go to Qing Tan building A, 16th floor, 1804. I will be waiting for you there. Remember. Tomorrow, Qing Tan building! Building A, 16th floor, 1804!¡±


    I was afraid he would forget, so I repeated it twice.


    Ghosts know how to look up addresses, right?


    Whatever. I had to return to Suyang as soon as I can. So I rushed back to the apartment.


    Half an hour?! Unless I could fly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in half an hour.


    As expected, by the time I had returned, it was already an hourter.


    The moment I entered, Suyang was sitting by the entrance. I was astonished.


    ¡°You have been waiting all along? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Suyang was leaning on his chair with his legs spread out wide. Since he was right in front of me, my path was blocked. The way he was inspecting me was simr to how a police officer would interrogate a criminal.


    ¡°Boss.¡± I took off my shoes, ¡°You¡¯re aware that you¡¯re exposing your most sensitive spot to me, right? Are you sure you aren¡¯t doing it on purpose?¡±


    The moment I said those words, Suyang covered his ¡°important area¡±. He backed away and asked again when he was at a safe distance, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I already told you. I went to see a friend. How about you? You didn¡¯t go out? No date with Mi Fan today? Have you came across any significant information?¡±


    I took off my shoes and entered the apartment as I headed to the fridge to take out a bottle of cold water.


    Suyang was closely following me from behind. He pressed his two hands on the fridge with me in between.


    ¡°What?¡± The instant I turned around, I realized our distance was super close. I couldn¡¯t help but jerk away. But I ended up mming my foot against the fridge.


    ¡°Ah! So painful! So painful!¡± I hastily lifted my injured foot and rubbed it. Since I had poor bnce, I had one hand on Suyang¡¯s arm.


    It was already red and swollen....


    ¡°Idiot....¡± Suyang muttered.


    But I heard him, and I gave him a sharp killer re and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Come and sit down on the couch.¡± Suyang guided me towards the couch as I held onto him and hopped my way over to sit down.


    Iid on the couch and moaned, ¡°Oh. I¡¯m suffering from an injury.... Boss, this is considered a workce injury, right?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a single employee agreement that would list a use ofpensating a goldfish for its brainless actions.¡± As Suyang insulted me, he went over to the freezer and took out an ice bag and threw it at me. ¡°Today, you must have gone to find Shen Shaonu. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t be acting so guilty.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s because you were standing too close to me, so I was caught off guard.¡±


    I have decided to deny until the very end, ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue getting so close to me, I¡¯m going to sue you for sexual harassment.¡±


    ¡°Me? Sexual harassing you?¡± Suyang sneered as heughed hysterically. Then, he lifted his head as if he was thinking of something. But he quickly shook it and resumed his outrageousughter again.


    Based on his reaction, whatever he was thinking of was definitely nothing good.


    For some reason, I was annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s something called a safe distance between people? Especially when ites to the opposite sex. There¡¯s a certain point you¡¯re definitely not supposed to cross!¡± I yelled at Suyang.


    ¡°Oh?! Is that so? I wasn¡¯t aware.¡± Suyang had a shameless expression on his face. He truly lived up in the air.


    ¡°Alright. Teacher Lin will now begin her ss. Between 0 to 0.44 metres is considered an intimate distance. As an author, I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s because you suddenly invaded my personal space, that¡¯s why I injured my foot. It¡¯s not because I was feeling guilty!¡±


    There was confusion written all over Suyang¡¯s face. No. This will not do. I must teach him about life.


    If he¡¯s going to randomly get so close to any girl, based on his handsome looks, how many women will he lead on?!


    Especially now that I have apetition, Mi Fan.


    ¡°Come over here!¡± I patted to the spot next to me. ¡°Come and sit down.¡±


    Seeing the scheming expression on my face, Suyang had no indication ofing over.


    ¡°Psssh. Hurry ande over here!¡± I patted next to the couch again; as if he was a dog. ¡°You¡¯re a manly man and you¡¯re afraid I will do something to you?¡±


    However, Suyang¡¯s current expression was ¡°I¡¯m always on guard every second of the day when ites to you.¡± He was acting like an unmarried maiden as he carefully sat down next to me.


    ¡°Catch this!¡± The moment Suyang sat down, I quickly threw the ice bag behind him; making him turn around to get it. Then, at the precise moment when he turned around, I ced my face as close as I could to the back of his head. That way, the moment he turned over, the distance between our faces would be 20cm.


    I was already prepared. Little darling, I¡¯m going to teach you how frightening an intimate distance is!


    I¡¯m going to make you tremble, human!


    Muhaha! Take this!


    ¡°Why did you throw that...¡± Suyang had just turned around and noticed I was right in his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suyang blinked his eyes and his face was turning red.


    Huh? Howe I didn¡¯t get the anticipated ¡°ahh?¡± I was expecting? I thought he was going to back up like crazy. Even though I was so close to him, he didn¡¯t have any indication of pulling back. In fact, he was bravely making eye contact with me.


    Uh oh, this wasn¡¯t good. We were too close. It was as if his five facial features were magnified. I must only stare at one spot. But where? His eyes? Nose? Or mouth? Ai ya, my mind was starting to turn dizzy.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Make eye contact!¡± Suyang held onto my shoulders and pushed me further back. Now, the distance between us was an arm¡¯s length. I was able to clearly stare at his face.


    Talk about awkward....


    ¡°Boss, haha, you¡¯re so calm when ites to things like this...¡±


    ¡°What thing? Are you talking about how I figured out you were about to forcefully kiss me?¡± The corner of Suyang¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. It was a sneaky smile that I couldn¡¯t decipher.


    He had misunderstood! He thought I wanted to kiss him!


    ¡°No! Boss, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I had no intentions of kissing you. I just wanted to teach you what an intimate distance was...¡±


    ¡°You were trying to create a sexual harassment scenario, eh? As a handsome young man that could be described a delicate flower and refined jade, I¡¯m actually concerned for my safety as I am living with a woman who¡¯s like a wolf and tiger!¡±

 Chapter 67

    <b>Chapter 67: The aquarium</b>


    Suddenly, Suyang pretended to be a female character and joined his thumb and middle finger together and extended the rest. He had a pitiful expression on his face.


    Where does he get all this confidence from? And who¡¯s the woman that¡¯s like a wolf and a tiger, eh?!?


    With difficulty, I suppressed my frustrations as I took in a deep breath. Then, I began slowly, ¡°Allow me to exin. It is not what you¡¯re thinking...¡±


    ¡°Goldfish! I¡¯m really serious right now. Listen to me.¡±


    All of a sudden, Suyang¡¯s attitude changed 180 degrees. I was a bit worried. It was a joke, he wasn¡¯t seriously mad, right?


    ¡°Boss, if you use my real name. Perhaps I can take you more seriously...¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Considering how you¡¯ve been disappearing without cause or reason these days, and flirting with your boss...most importantly, flirting with your boss!!...the only exnation for this behaviour is because I¡¯ve been too lenient on you. Hence, it is part of my duty to assign you a mission so that you¡¯re not cking off all the time. Then, you can be an useful human being...¡±


    I nkly stared at Suyang, ¡°Sorry boss, you said too much and I don¡¯t understand your point...¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, go to the aquarium and take a picture of all the sea creatures that you see. Then, I want a hand-written report of their breed, livelihood, and habits. The more details the better.¡±


    What type of messed up mission is this?


    ¡°Also, after you¡¯re done, create a powerpoint presentation to show me. Report back to me the day after tomorrow. Remember, I want every kind! Every variety! Even if they¡¯re the same species but in a different colour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too soon! Plus, what¡¯s the purpose of this mission?!¡±


    ¡°Today, you didn¡¯t return home in the designated time I had given you. So, I am going to deduct your sry. But if you manage toplete this mission well, I will return your sry to you.¡±


    He was using my sry to threaten me again?!


    ¡°Suyang, you¡¯re purposely messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A boss has every right to order his employee to tasks. You have a problem with it?¡±


    Currently, Suyang and I were exchanging an intense eye contact with each other. I could lose money or whatever, but I must not lose my aura!


    But humans must be flexible at times. Sometimes, we must lower our heads when necessary. ¡°No! Boss, you¡¯re the electricity! You¡¯re the light! You¡¯re the only God! Whatever you say, I will do! Please...do not deduct my sry!¡±


    I hopped out of my the couch and stood up; throwing the cushion aside. I lightly pinched Suyang¡¯s face with my two hands as I smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go and prepare the necessary information you want. Sleep earlier, boss! Late nights aren¡¯t good for the skin...¡±


    Suyang reacted like he was a rock. He awkwardly gazed at my hands that were on his face. After a second, he slowly questioned, ¡°Did you... wash your hands after you touched your foot?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± I gave him an obvious look as my response. Then, I headed to my room.


    ¡°Wait! Before you return to your room, warm me a cup of milk!¡± Then, Suyang paused and added, ¡°But go wash your hands first!¡±


    Yes, yes. I was his servant the whole time; an old nanny he spent money to hire.


    Although I was annoyed, I still maintained the smile on my face. Like a professional female worker, I gently responded, ¡°Yes, please wait, Sir. I will immediately help you warm a cup of milk.¡±


    F*** Suyang! Why must he create some type of aquarium mission to make my life difficult? But deep down, I knew it was because he didn¡¯t want me to use my spare time to meddle with the Lu family and Mi Fan¡¯s issue.


    However, I was the type that won¡¯t give up once I have made up my mind. Plus, the moment I imagined Suyang and Mi Fan spending time together, I felt distraught with anxiety.


    Why do I feel that way towards him?! I don¡¯t know. He was bossy and opinionated.


    Also, why wasn¡¯t he intimidated by the intimate distance between us? It was something that affected me so much.


    As I stirred the warm milk I had heated up from the pan, I noticed a bag of salt in the kitchen. I coldlyughed. Haha. Suyang, after you drink my ¡°delicious¡± milk, I hope you will sleep well...


    ¡°Boss, your milk is ready! Savour it slowly, I am going to return to my room now.¡± I handed the milk to Suyang and rushed back to my room in quick steps.


    ¡°1, 2, 3!¡± I locked my bedroom door as I leaned on it and counted to three. Then, as expected, I heard Suyang choking and his footsteps were moving towards my direction.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± I covered my mouth as I giggled secretly.


    ¡°Lin Yixin! How could you be so despicable to mix salt into the milk? Come out! If you¡¯re not happy with me, we¡¯ll deal with it face to face!¡± Suyang knocked on my door. It sounded like he wanted to break it down.


    Deal with it face to face?! You think I¡¯m an idiot? As amon citizen, how could I argue against you, leader?


    ¡°Umm, boss, did the milk turn salty? Perhaps it¡¯s expired? It¡¯s ratherte now. I have to rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy new milk and rece your expired milk!¡± I tried my best to suppress myughter and made my voice sound as normal as possible.


    ¡°Lin Yixin! I could hear youughing! Come out!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Boss, you heard wrong. I-I¡¯m notughing. I¡¯m going to sleep. You should sleep too!¡±


    Then, I ran to my bed and rolled on it.


    The moment I envisioned Suyang¡¯s current eye bulging expression from the outside of my room, I wanted to smile. Today was a day worthy of beingmemorated. Themon people have sessfully caused an uprising against the leader! This was the first step to victory. Long live the revolution!


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I was so exhausted early in the morning. I had bitter feelings towards Suyang as I got up with difficulty. In order toplete Suyang¡¯s assigned mission, I had to take the bus for two hours. I was the first visitor to the aquarium.


    For the first time in my life, I was so sick of looking at fishes that I felt like vomiting.


    Serious, weren¡¯t they all just swimming around? To me, the fishes all look rtively simr. It¡¯s like how Caucasians cannot tell the difference between Asians, and how Asians cannot tell the difference between Caucasians.


    After observing for a long period, I decided I didn¡¯t want to eat any fishes for at least a month.


    But as I attentively scrutinized the fish photos I had taken, I had a sudden thought that perhaps I should be a photographer.


    I was nning to half-heartedly stroll around the aquarium to finish my mission, but suddenly, I noticed a very familiar figure with her back facing towards me.


    I took another look. That woman.....isn¡¯t that Mi Fan? Why is she at the aquarium?


    I finally understood the line ¡°When you search high and low, you will not find what you want. But when you¡¯re not searching, it¡¯ll be right in front of you.¡±


    If Suyang knew I encountered Mi Fan in the aquarium, he would go insane!


    I secretly hid at a corner as I observed Mi Fan¡¯s actions.


    Soon, she left with a staff member.


    Although I wasn¡¯t finished with Suyang¡¯s mission, I wasn¡¯t going to let a big fish escape from me! I could tell that Mi Fan was going to disappear from my field of vision. So, I rushed to follow as I got onto a taxi.


    ¡°Driver, please help me follow that vehicle in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you trying to track someone down? That is not good. If the cops think you¡¯re following someone around, you might be considered a psycho and locked up.¡± The driver still hadn¡¯t moved his car. He was wasting time as he lectured me.


    I was at a loss for words. But time waits for no one. So, my anxious heart began to beat faster and faster. I had no choice but to fabricate a story, ¡°Uncle, she is a mistress! I am suspecting that she is sleeping with my husband. So, please catch up to her! Or else I won¡¯t be able to get the proof that I need! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

 Chapter 68

    <strong>Chapter 68: The hotel room</strong>


    ¡°Is that so? Mistresses destroy our harmonious society. Don¡¯t worry, Miss! I¡¯ll make sure to catch up to her!¡± Then, the uncle suddenly *weng* and started the car.


    I wasn¡¯t ready, and was knocked against the back of my seat.


    If you had told me this driver used to be a race car driver, I would totally believe you. He was honking left and right. With five seconds left to go, he would suddenly elerate and st through the lights. He was tantly following Mi Fan; as if he wasn¡¯t afraid to be discovered.


    I don¡¯t know if I was lucky or what. Mi Fan didn¡¯t seem to notice. And coincidentally, her destination was at a hotel. In all honestly, I had no idea.


    The driver gave me a pitiful look, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too depressed. There are still good men in this world. Learn to let it go.¡±


    I pretended to be tearful as I handed him the money. I gave the uncle the feeling that I was a strong woman. ¡°Uncle, thank you for your favour. This act of kindness will never be forgotten.¡± I was speaking like those wuxia heroes in movies as I righteously got off the car.


    I turned around to confirm the driver had left. Then, I acted as if I was a thief as I arched my back and took huge strides to catch up with Mi Fan. Since I had the brief conversation with the driver, our distance had widen by a fair bit.


    Would she recognize me? After all, we had encountered each other at the coffee shop once.


    Aii¡­.I guess not?! That day, there were so many people around. Why would she remember such an insignificant figure like myself? Plus, we weren¡¯t actually introduced. I was just a person who happened to be in the same picture as her.


    Since she most likely wouldn¡¯t remember me, what was there to fear? By acting so shifty-eyed, I was causing more suspicion upon myself.


    So, I straightened my back and walked confidently towards Mi Fan. We stood next to each other as we waited for the elevator together.


    Soon, the elevator arrived and I deliberately gestured for her to enter first. Mi Fan pressed the button for the 27th floor, so I pressed the 26th. Then, I stood at the corner of the elevator as I covertly observed her.


    Hmm.. she was indeed very gorgeous and had a very alluring aura. She seemed like the ideal type that most men would want -knowledgeable, sexy, independent, and charming.


    But underneath this exterior, she had a ck heart thatcked conscience. Who would¡¯ve thought?


    Thinking of this, I shook my head.


    It was hard to fathom a person¡¯s mind.


    When I had arrived on the 26th floor, I quickly departed from the elevator as I ran like a maniac towards the emergency exit. I ran up the stairs to the 27th floor.


    Bless the Bodhisattva! I truly hope Mi Fan hadn¡¯t exited yet.


    Currently, the price of climbing up the stairs in record time was being out of breath like a dog. I was leaning and panting against the emergency door when I heard the sounds of high heels passing by.


    I opened the door and took a sharp look at my surroundings. I happened to see Mi Fan swiped her card in the first room by the corridor. I was so scared that I instantly backed away. I hope she didn¡¯t see me!


    Why would she get a room at this high-end hotel? It was also mid afternoon.


    A corrupted image appeared in my mind. I silently snickered like a fool. Suddenly, I thought of something as I dialed Suyang¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello¡­.what?¡± He mumbled.


    Based on his dead and sleepy voice, he was obviously still in bed. I felt a sigh of relief.


    But just to make sure, I asked one more question. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Umm¡­home. What do you want?¡± His voice was hoarse. Alright, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    I hung up without bothering to respond. Then, I began to reflect. How could I have imagined Mi Fan and Suyang being in the room? Although it was in my imagination, I still felt like I had wronged Suyang. I criticized my conscience.


    But if it wasn¡¯t Suyang, who could it be?


    Once again, another cunning smile appeared on my face.


    I took exaggerated kitten steps towards the door. Next, I leaned my head against the door to see if I could hear anything.


    But I couldn¡¯t hear anything!!! Regardless of how hard I tried, there were no sounds!


    Then, I heard the elevator door of the 27th floor opened.


    Somebody wasing!


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I turned around and attempted to be calm. I told myself to walk towards the elevator like I was a visitor of the hotel. Yes, my n was to pretend to be a customer here. Naturally, I could leave with grace if I was a customer.


    Just as I was almost at the elevator, the dude that was pushing the cart unexpectedly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡± My eyes were bulging as I stared at him. I thought I had been caught. I wanted to break out into a run, but the guy lifted his head and gazed at me with a pained expression. He said, ¡°Hey new person, can you help me deliver this to 2706? I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±


    Then, he ran off before I could do the same.


    Based on his anguished expression, he was probably having a stomachache? But why did he give me his dining cart? He seriously believe I¡¯m his colleague?


    I looked at my outfit. I was wearing a pair of ck pants with a white blouse. Oh my goodness, he shouldn¡¯t look down on ck pants and white blouse! This was fashionable, okay?! He doesn¡¯t know basic fashion!


    By chance, I ended up bing a server from a five-star hotel.


    Should I be happy or mad?


    I felt so conflicted.


    But, I was a good person. Although I didn¡¯t know the guy, I will help him. Most importantly, 2706 was the room that Mi Fan was in!


    If a person had good character, then those around would fight to help out.


    In brief, I obtained the disguise of a server. I was dressed in their dress code and had a dining cart with me.


    *Ding dong ding dong* I took a deep breath, but it wasn¡¯t enough to calm my nervous heart. Would Mi Fan find it strange? I was just in the elevator with her. But now, I¡¯m the server delivering food to her?


    A man I had never seen before opened the door. His looks were above average. He seemed like the respectable type with delicate features.


    ¡°Umm, I am here to deliver food!¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a lot of pressure facing this person.


    ¡°Enter.¡± The man coldly stated.

 Chapter 69

    <b>Chapter 69: The meal</b>


    I followed him into the room. Mi Fan was also inside. But they both had their clothes on properly.


    Huh? It wasn¡¯t the type of rtionship I was thinking?


    Or could it be, they haven¡¯t started yet?


    Ahhhh...what was I thinking?


    But this room was very luxurious. Could this be the legendary presidential suite?


    I was so amazed by the room that I had stopped in my tracks.


    No! No! Lin Yixin! You need to stay sober! You must know your duties. Control yourself! You can do it! My heart gave myself a warning.


    Mi Fan and the guy were already seated. The man opened his mouth, ¡°I ordered the chef to purposely prepare these dishes for you. They are your favourite. Father has been very busytely, but he told me I must take good care of reporter Mi. Thank you for what you have done for us.¡±


    Then, the guy gave me a look.


    Was that the cue for me to serve? I was certain he was hinting something, but I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I was trying to think of the scenarios in dramas where the male and female lead would be sharing a candlelight dinner in a romantic atmosphere. What was the server doing on the side?


    I never paid attention to the server! Ahhh!


    Ai ya! Screw it! I just have to lift the lid and then disy the food in front of them, right? Then, I could excuse myself!


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m curious to see what the young master has prepared for me.... It¡¯s ording to my preference?¡± Mi Fan gazed at me. She was waiting for me to introduce the dishes to her.


    Oh God! Kill me! At this rate, my disguise will be exposed!


    I hardened my scalp and disyed the first dish. ¡°Ummm...this is, uh... a steak?¡± I forcefully squeezed out a smile as I used my judgment and ced the steak in front of Mi Fan.


    ¡°And this, uh.... This is a mixed sd...¡± I stared at the pile of veggies in the dish. It should be a sd, right?


    ¡°Also, this is, umm....¡± I scrutinized the unknown item in front of me. Who could tell me what the heck it was? I didn¡¯t even introduce the item as I directly ced it in front of the guy.


    Their expressions were a bit peculiar. My only wish was to quickly open the red wine and dash.


    This was the first time I had ever attempted to open a bottle of red wine. How do you open it? Regardless of how hard I tugged, it wouldn¡¯t budge...


    I used all my strength but I still failed to pull out the cork. Mi Fan couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she pointed at the bottle opener.


    ¡°Oh...¡± I stabbed the bottle opener in the middle of the cork and used all my strength to pull.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m honestly quite skeptical of your hotel¡¯s standards. You have these type of servers to please your customers?¡± Mi Fan rolled her eyes at me; she looked displeased.


    With the help of the bottle opener, I managed to open the wine bottle. But I barely managed to grip onto the bottle. The red wine nearly sttered on Mi Fan.


    Oh no! I made her mad!


    At this moment, my internal organs were breaking down.


    Before the young master could say anything, I rushed to apologize. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m a new server. There are still a lot of things I may not be good at. Sorry for causing inconvenience to you!¡±


    I was an expert at saying words I didn¡¯t mean. After all, as Suyang¡¯s subordinate, I¡¯ve had lots of practice. I hope they won¡¯t see through me.


    ¡°Thank you for reporter Mi¡¯sment in regards to our hotel¡¯s server standards. We will improve. Topensate, this meal is on me. Allow me to personally attend to your needs.¡± Then, the man stood up and reced my position without saying a word. I was standing at the corner while he began to introduce every dish to Mi Fan.


    He was knowledgeable and fluent as he went on and on...


    Can I leave now? I screamed from the inside. Sadly, there was no response. There wasn¡¯t even the illicit sexual scene I had imagined. I have no purpose to remain here....


    Right now, I was at the position where I couldn¡¯t leave but I shouldn¡¯t stay either. I had no choice but to tantly watch and listen to this somewhat flirty but not exactly flirty talk between the two. I felt like the God of awkwardness was favouring me.


    ¡°Reporter Mi, I heard you¡¯ve been harassed recently? Do you want me to help you deal with it?¡± After the man was done doing my job, he sat down at his original spot and got straight into the main topic.


    Mi Fan threw me a warning nce, ¡°There¡¯s someone here. Let¡¯s not talk about this now.¡±


    I quickly lowered my head.


    ¡°Why would it matter? This hotel is mines. The people from this hotel are my people. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Huh? So it turned out I reaped some rewards after all! Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really harassment. He¡¯s only a child.¡±


    ¡°He almost poured sulfuric acid on you! You¡¯re still going to endure it? What if he gets your face? We all know reporter Mi relies on her face to eat.¡±


    Sulfuric acid? They were talking about Lu Zhengyang!


    Mi Fan gave the man a deadly re. She seemed extremely irked, ¡°It was just a bad joke. He has bitter feelings towards me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I mentioned it. Do you want me to get rid of him? I mean, we got rid of his dad. Why not allow the father and son to reunite? Then, you won¡¯t have to fret.¡±


    What?! Scum of society!


    I shouted from the inside. Who would¡¯ve thought such a respectable looking gentleman would be like this the moment he opened his mouth...


    ¡°He¡¯s a child. He¡¯s not a threat. If I can¡¯t even deal with him, how can I be the reporter for the director¡¯s family? I¡¯m not letting it get to me, so there¡¯s no need for you to be concerned as well.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess. Could it be that you¡¯re feeling remorseful for the child?¡± The man¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. He spoke in a testing manner, ¡°You must not be soft-hearted, reporter Mi.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same team. I never thought of turning back. Also, I never thought of bing soft-hearted. But the incident is already over. I don¡¯t want to reignite the drama because of a child. That is not good for us either.¡±


    ¡°As expected of reporter Mi, you sure are considerate. Buttely, there has been a lot of houseflies around you... you must be careful.¡± The young master drank his red wine as his eyes flickered.


    ¡°You have been investigating me.¡±


    ¡°How could this be considered investigating? You¡¯re an outstanding performer for my family. We just care about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about those around me.¡± Mi Fan put down her fork and knife. She was clearly agitated.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to search the background of that guy? Or could it be you honestly want to date him?¡±


    They were talking about Suyang? Uh oh...could Suyang be a target now?


    ¡°Young master, you do not have the power to meddle in my personal life.¡±


    The man finished his cup of red wine in one gulp. Then, he smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in meddling with your personal life. But, reporter Mi, I must give you an advanced warning. If you¡¯re doing anything that will put my family¡¯s interests at stake, you know the consequences!¡±


    It was a clear threat.


    I¡¯ve finally experienced what it meant as a one second face change. I was still at the corner listening to their conversation, but I was so intimidated that I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe a bit louder. I was worried I would catch their attention and end up inviting disaster upon myself.


    I was trying to make use of my specialty -being an invisible person....


    Mi Fan¡¯s expression was calm again. She had her head lowered as she concentrated on eating. Then, she lightly uttered two words, ¡°I know.¡±


    I felt like their words were filled with conspiracy. Was it actually ok for a fake server to listen to so much? Weren¡¯t they too careless? Or would I be killed for knowing too much?


    I felt like something was wrong with this picture.


    From time to time, I would observed the two of them. There was an unspoken, shapeless, ominous atmosphere that was causing me to break out in cold sweat.


    My mind was scrambling to make sense of everything. Could this be a trap? In reality, they already knew I was a fake server from the beginning? That was why they were deliberately mystifying the whole situation to lure me to take the bait?


    No, based on their titles, there was no need for them to do that?


    Mi Fan wiped her mouth and ced down the handkerchief. The man was almost done eating as well.


    Ok, after they get up, I will be able to tidy everything and escape. Currently, I give myself 80% of sess rate.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, young master. I have something else to attend to this afternoon, so I will be taking my leave now.¡± Then, Mi Fan stood up and took her bag with her without turning back.


    The moment her back faced the man, there was a quick change of expression. She looked angry. There was a look of hatred in her eyes.


    I watched as Mi Fan left the room. The director¡¯s young master¡¯s face had also darkened. Wow, those two were charmeleon experts!


    I sighed. Then, the young master suddenly turned his attention towards me. He sounded annoyed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you tidying up the table? What are you waiting for?¡±


    I flinched. Oh yeah, this was the perfect opportunity to leave.

 Chapter 70

    <b>Chapter 70: Director Rui</b>


    ¡°Sorry. I will tidy up immediately.¡± Then, I rushed to put all the utensils onto the dining cart. But because I was so nervous, my hands were shaking. I told myself to calm down, but my heart was still pounding like *ping ping ping*. To me, it was an ear-piercing sound.


    I could feel the person approaching me from behind. I paused my movements as I felt cold sweat running down my back. It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!


    If he figures out I¡¯m a fraud, then what? What should I do? Hit him and run? Or should I exin? No no no! This was unexinable! So of course I would have to smack him! I must strive to KO with one punch. Then run for my life.


    Yeah! That was the n!


    ¡°1, 2....¡± I counted on the inside. I nned on making my move at the count of three as I tightened my grip on the lid and decided it was the weapon that would determine my victory or not.


    ¡°You purposely want to catch my attention, don¡¯t you?¡± The man suddenly shifted his head towards my right neck. He was whispering like he was blowing air into my ear. It made my neck and ear tingle. But I didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant.


    ¡°New server. You know you¡¯re quite attractive, so you purposely acted clumsy in front of your boss to lure him, eh?¡±


    Then, he lustfully ced his chin on my shoulder as he handed me his business card with his right hand.


    ¡°Would you like to spend tonight with me?¡± He murmured.


    On the card, there were the following texts: Jingrui Hotel, CEO, Director Rui.


    Jingrui Hotel was the hotel we were currently in. In our city, the Jingrui corporation had connections in all industries. In terms of the hotel and restaurant business, it was the biggest. No wonder Suyang said Mi Fan¡¯s background supporter was very powerful.


    Initially, I thought this guy saw through me. But it turned out he was simply a narcissistic, perverted young man. He gave me such a fright!


    Alright, fine. I¡¯ll continue to act along with you. That was the only way I could guarantee a safe exit.


    I pretended to be bashful as I slowly reached for his business card. I put up a front as if I was ¡°that type of women¡± and I coquettishly tried to appear seductive, ¡°I understand, boss....¡± My voice sounded so disgustingly sweet that I wanted to puke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your call tonight...¡± Director Rui removed his head from my shoulder. But before leaving the room, he pinched my butt.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± I was screeching from within. I wanted to explode.


    My beloved butt!....the butt I had raised for 25 precious years....!!


    I can¡¯t believe Director Rui was so different from his appearance! He actually dared to sexually lure his female subordinates. Despicable! Sickening!


    Director Rui left before me. I imitated his words after he had disappeared from my sight to show my disgust towards him.


    ¡°I will be waiting for your call tonight....you are the scum of society! I represent a vast amount of my fellow women as we all looked down upon you!¡±


    Oh yeah, tonight, I had made ns with Lu Wenxue to see Grandmother Meng. I should hurry to notify Grandmother Meng ahead of time. Or else, she might think Lu Wenxue was some evil spirit and get rid of him. Also, I wasn¡¯t finished with Suyang¡¯s mission yet. I still had toplete it despite how terrible it was. So, there was no time to waste!


    Now that Director Rui was gone, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if I didn¡¯t finish tidying up.


    So I abandoned the dining cart and quickly left the hotel as I took the taxi to see Grandmother Meng.


    Once again, I was back at this icy, gloomy ce. Yet oddly enough, I was beginning to develop an amiable feeling towards this ce.


    When I had arrived, Grandmother Meng was sitting on her seat ying a game. It looked like it was rted to ughtering zombies.


    As expected of Grandmother Meng, even a simple game had to be rted to her field.


    The moment Grandmother Meng saw me, she was abnormally excited. She quickly tossed her game aside to wee me.


    Her first line was, ¡°My younger sister! How I have missed you!¡±


    Immediately, my nostrils expanded. Oh my goodness, I had forgotten that we were sworn sisters. We¡¯re considered the same generation.


    ¡°Can you not call me your younger sister? Grandmother Meng....¡± I gave her a depressed expression. As the proverb says, there is a generation gap for every three years. Couldn¡¯t she tell we have a few thousand years of generation gap between us?


    Grandmother Mengpletely ignored my request as she stood up. ¡°Younger sister, please have a seat. I¡¯m going to wash and prepare a fruit for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay! Rather than wash a fruit for me, I¡¯d prefer if you turn off the AC. This ce is way too cold...¡± Then, I happened to sneeze, ¡°Ahhh-choo!¡±


    ¡°Cold? But I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re wearing a wool coat! It¡¯s Summer! What kind of person wears a wool coat indoors?!¡± I was so bbergasted by Grandmother Meng¡¯s silly brain that I wanted to crash my head against the wall. If it weren¡¯t for the fact I needed her help, I would say a lot more. But I suppressed it all as I gently touched my head to silently cheer myself on, ¡°Good! Good job! You¡¯re doing well!¡±


    ¡°Today, I came because I have something I need you to help me with.¡±


    ¡°I know, you onlye when you need help.¡±


    Now that she said this, I felt sort of guilty.


    ¡°Umm, are you annoyed at me?¡±


    Grandmother Meng shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not like I have anything to do at home. Plus, I¡¯ve had contacts with spirits all my life. Anyway, what fun stuff do you have for me today?¡±


    Fun...? Ok there....


    ¡°Do you remember body possessing thing you¡¯ve done for me before? I want to do it again!¡±


    ¡°Last time, a spirit almost screwed you over, and you still want to try again?¡±


    Grandmother Meng was referring to the Xu Weishan incident. Xu Weishan had wanted to rece me. At the time, I was really scared. But I can¡¯t let one bad experience rule my life.


    ¡°That was an ident. This time, I must figure out what had happened through his memories. So, this is the only option. Plus, I have you here with me, right?¡± I made a heart shape with my hands, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°After your previous experience, you do know that even if you do this, you may not know the whole truth. You¡¯re only able to read his thoughts after sharing the body.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ve already mentioned this. But I have no other choice, so I can only request for your service! Please help me once more!¡±


    ¡°I can help you, but tell me what it¡¯s for?¡±


    There should be no harm in telling Grandmother Meng right?


    ¡°Are you aware of the Lu Wenxue incident that had shocked the nation?¡±


    ¡°Lu Wenxue? Howe you have ties with him?¡±


    ¡°Uh.....*exins*... so naturally....¡± I stammered.


    ¡°Are you aware of how dangerous this situation is? No! I will not let you take part! I do not approve!¡± Grandmother Meng refused as she turned her seat around and faced her back at me.


    I could tell Grandmother Meng had analyzed the situation. She was really different from the mass. Although she didn¡¯t know the truth, she didn¡¯t blindly choose to believe the public opinion.


    Since Grandmother Meng was unwilling to help, I had to use my ultimate weapon.


    ¡°Suyand has already taken part in this case. In order to help him, I must figure out everything before he does. You also know there¡¯s a conspiracy going on. But we don¡¯t know what the conspiracy is.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su? How did he get involved in this case?¡±


    ¡°I must help him! He is in too much danger on his own. The longer he is involved in this case, the more danger he will be in. So, the only way toe to a quicker conclusion is with your help.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Grandmother Meng sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else. It appeared she had silently agreed to my request.


    As expected, the moment I mention Suyang, she had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I looked at my watch, ¡°It¡¯s only noon? I made an appointment with him to meet here at 7pm. Since I have 7 hours, I will stay here toplete the mission your precious grandson gave me!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su? What type of mission did he give you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The moment I think of it, I feel so irritated. Suyang actually demanded me to go to the aquarium to take pictures of every single species and write a description for each. I have to create a powerpoint presentation for him too. He purposely want to make my life difficult.¡±


    Grandmother Meng bursted intoughter, ¡°As expected of my grandson, he really has fresh ideas to mess with someone. I think he is personally making your life difficult because he doesn¡¯t want you to participate in dangerous events with him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah....¡± I can¡¯t believe she could say this in such a carefree manner. I hopelessly shook my head. The Su descendants were truly something else.


    So, I focus on creating my powerpoint and in no time, it was already 6:30pm.


    Surprisingly, I got the hang of this useless assignment and more or lesspleted it. Then, I waited for Lu Wenxue.

 Chapter 71

    <b>Chapter 71: Lu Wenxue¡¯s story (Part 1)</b>


    I was a bit anxious because I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t remember the address; or he might not show up.


    At 7:10pm, the doorbell rang. Lu Wenxue suddenly appeared in front of me. I was shocked.


    ¡°I knew he wasing, so I removed the ghost blocker seal.¡± Grandmother Meng was resting as she suddenly opened her eyes, ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I must seek his consent first.¡±


    I went over to Lu Wenxue and explicitly told him what we were about to do, ¡°Mr. Lu Wenxue, I know I am just a stranger to you. Perhaps you don¡¯t trust me, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I¡¯m the only person who could help you. I remember the first time I had seen you was the day that Zhengyang attempted to pour sulfuric acid on Mi Fan. That day, your heart must have ached, right? Since the case from a year ago, Zhengyang has never lived a day at ease. Each day, all he thinks about is revenge. I could understand how he feels. After all, his beloved father died because he was framed. I could understand all the extreme things he has been doing. But at this rate, one day, he will be a target. These people have very powerful backgrounds. We shouldn¡¯t put Zhengyang in this danger.¡±


    Lu Wenxue solemnly listened to my words as he covered his face with his hands and began to gradually lower his head.


    Was he feeling guilty because of my words?


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I am not trying to me you. Because this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.... Ah! No! It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.... Except...ai ya! I¡¯ll just exin the procedure we¡¯re about to do to you. What¡¯s going to happen is that I am going to allow your spirit to enter my body. Once our spirits are connected in the same body, I can get into your thoughts. Under these circumstances, as long as you are recalling your past, I will also be able to experience the same thing. But please take caution and not lie. Every single small detail could affect my judgment. Do you understand?¡±


    Lu Wenxue nodded; indicating his consent.


    I turned around toy down on the familiar seat. But suddenly, my memories of Xu Weishan jumped out and messed with my mind. I ended upnding on the ground with my bottom.


    Grandmother Meng was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She was sharpening the knife in her hands.


    I rubbed my chaotic brain as I shook my head, ¡°Nothing.. It¡¯s just that....nothing.¡± Then I attentively stared at the knife that Grandmother Meng had in her hands.


    ¡°Are you using that to take my blood or murder me?¡±


    Although I was a thousand times unwilling, I pushed away all those thoughts andid down again, ¡°You may begin now.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or fake, but through Lu Wenxue, I was able to see the story from his perspective.


    Nowadays, people with undergraduate degrees could be found everywhere. So in terms of looking for employment, being a University graduate no longer has any advantages. However, in Lu Wenxue¡¯s era; approximately some time in the 1980s, being a University graduate undoubtedly brought honor to one¡¯s ancestors.


    Ever since he was little, Lu Wenxue had always been his parents¡¯ hollow of the palm. He was his entire family¡¯s hope. As expected, Lu Wenxue didn¡¯t let them down. He graduated in one of the top ten schools in the city. He brought glory to his hometown and married his childhood sweetheart.


    But one day, he made a decision that stunned everyone. He gave up a high sry job in a big city and took his child and wife to the countryside to teach.


    ording to him, ¡°In the past, he hadpleted a week of volunteer work at the mountain vige. However, he realized they didn¡¯t even have a public school within the distance of many children. The boys would already be in the workforce in their early teens, while the girls would already be married. They were only children and hadn¡¯t experience life yet! At the time, he had encountered a girl who was only fifteen but already pregnant. Due to a miscarriage, she passed away. That child hadn¡¯t even experience anything yet....¡±


    ¡°That is the life of others, what does it have to do with you? Just live your own life!¡± Lu Wenxue¡¯s mother gritted her teeth as she lectured her son. At the same time, she was surprised her filial son would express such a strong desire when he had always been very submissive and obedient towards his family.


    ¡°No! I want to go there to teach the children how to read and write. I want them to have better lives and greater opportunities. At least, give them some options and choices!¡±


    *Pa* Lu Wenxue¡¯s father pped his son across his face. As his father, he couldn¡¯t understand why his son would do such a thing and sabotage his own future.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to notify the two of you that I¡¯ve decided to move to the countryside.¡±


    That was thest line Lu Wenxue said to his parents. In the second year, he used up all his personal savings and built a school at the ce where he had done volunteer work in the past. He worked alongside with his wife. One of them was responsible for teaching, while the other one focused on management.


    Once, Lu Wenxue had asked his wife, ¡°Do you feel like our days are causing you a lot of suffering? After all, we have a child. This type of environment....¡±


    Although Lu Wenxue was determined to help other children who were in need, from time to time, he would have all sorts of concerns for his own family.


    There were countless of times where he had doubted himself and wondered whether he had made the correct choice or not. But each time, his wife would encourage and support him. She gave him the strength and desire to carry on.


    His wife shook her head, ¡°As long as you¡¯re around, I¡¯m not suffering. Plus, our child has such a kind and giving father as a role model. I cannot ask for a better environment than this. Your actions are the best lessons. I want us to set a great example, so what is there to worry about?¡±


    Lu Wenxue was grateful to God for giving him such an amazing wife.


    As time passed, Lu Wenxue¡¯s school situation began to improve. Initially, it was only the two of them working. But gradually, they had grown into a staff of five and a hundred students.


    As for Lu Zhengyang, he also grew up and began to attend the school his father had built.


    The family of three lived simply and happily until Lu Wenxue¡¯s wife was diagnosed with cancer.


    At the time, Lu Zhengyang had just turned ten.


    Lu Wenxue¡¯s wife was dying as she weakly called Lu Zhengyang to her side. She gently wiped the tears off little Zhengyang¡¯s face as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zhengyang, mommy is going to be going to somewhere far away soon. In the future, it will only be Zhengyang and daddy. Zhengyang, you must take good care of your daddy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, where are you going? Can¡¯t you bring us along?¡± Lu Zhengyang firmly tightened his grip on his mother¡¯s nket.


    ¡°Mommy is going to somewhere far that Zhengyang and daddy cannot go right now. But, mommy will be watching over you from where she is. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want mommy to leave! Mommy, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me and daddy....¡± Lu Zhengyang began to violently sob by his mother¡¯s side.


    Lu Zhengyang¡¯s mother was suffering tremendously. She coughed as she continued to talk, ¡°*cough cough*....Zhengyang, don¡¯t cry. If Zhengyang is crying, daddy will also cry. Zhengyang, promise mommy to stay by daddy¡¯s side and take good care of him, okay?¡±


    But at that moment, Lu Zhengyang was in no state to process any more words. All he did was bawled his eyes out.


    Three dayster, Lu Zhengyang¡¯s mother left them forever. Practically, the entire town came to the funeral to offer condolences. Lu Zhengyang will never be able to forget the sad, sorrowful figure of his father from his childhood.


    Lu Zhengyang was a good child. He listened to his mother and naturally helped his father with a lot of tasks at home.


    From then on, the two of them relied upon each other for survival.


    After Lu Zhengyang had graduated the school at the age of fourteen, his father sent him far away to attend high school. Originally, Lu Zhengyang didn¡¯t want to leave his father¡¯s side, but the school they had only went up the Grade 8 level. He had no choice but to go elsewhere to continue his education. So, Lu Zhengyang took the bus and arrived at the city to attend high school.


    So now, Lu Wenxue was all alone.


    Actually, the most difficult thing about opening a school in the countryside was not the teachingponent. It was convincing the parents to allow their children to go through education.


    Some parents refused due to the tuition fees. Or perhaps, they believe their children would be better off as farmers. There was no need to study.


    So, each day, Lu Wenxue would go from house to house to attempt and convince the parents to allow their children to attend school.


    But a lot of parents couldn¡¯t afford the tuition fees. At that moment, Lu Wenxue would always respond with, ¡°The child¡¯s education is the priority. Don¡¯t worry about the tuition.¡±


    Gradually, the school¡¯s expenses were no longer within the scope of Lu Wenxue¡¯s abilities.

 Chapter 72

    <b>Chapter 72: Lu Wenxue¡¯s story (Part 2)</b>


    While he was at his wits¡¯ end, one of his former ssmates from university contacted him. He was now working at apany for a guy named Chairman Jicheng. Apparently, the chairman wanted to do some charity work to give hispany some positive publicity. So, he was interested in providing financial aid to Lu Wenxue¡¯s school.


    Lu Wenxue wasn¡¯t sure if it was genuine or fake help, but as long as it could help his school, he was willing to give it a try.


    After taking the bus for half a day, Lu Wenxue had finally arrived at the city. After meeting the investor, he decided he could finally go visit his son he hadn¡¯t seen in quite awhile.


    Which parents on Earth wouldn¡¯t miss their children? They just wouldn¡¯t say it.


    Seeing how Lu Wenxue was dressed in in cotton clothing, while he was dressed in a well ironed suit, his friend excitedly hung his arm around his ssmate¡¯s shoulders as he eximed, ¡°You were ranked #1 back then, how did you end up in such state? But don¡¯t worry, I will introduce you to a great business opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Business opportunity?¡± Lu Wenxue was a bit suspicious, but he didn¡¯t press on. He was afraid he will lose the chance for his school to gain financial support.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the person you¡¯re meeting today is our chairman from the corporation. ording to internal sources, his son was in some sort of scandal. So now, he earnestly wants to do a charitable event to redeem theirpany image.¡±


    Lu Wenxue was a smart man. He understood his ssmate¡¯s hint and understood the chairman¡¯s goal. But that didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was to improve the school¡¯s situation.


    Approximately ten minutester, Chairman Jicheng entered the private room that they were in. He appeared very refined and courteous.


    ¡°I heard about your story from Xiaowen! I¡¯m so moved! Nowadays, there are very few people in society who would give so unconditionally. Furthermore, you¡¯ve taught for so many years. I admire you very much.¡± Chairman Jicheng raised his ss towards Lu Wenxue.


    Lu Wenxue was surprised to hear the chairman speak so highly of him. He rushed to drink his ss. Hmm...logically speaking, he should be the one showing appreciation as they¡¯re the ones financially giving his school support. Howe....


    Before Lu Wenxue could think further, Chairman Jicheng continued, ¡°Today, I invited you here for a meal because I am interested in providing financial aid for your school. However, it is not a small amount. In addition, this money solely belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, do you have any requests? Please be direct. I¡¯ve been in the countryside for too long and am not ustomed to tactful words.¡±


    ¡°None! What type of requests could I have? But in order to ensure that you¡¯re a good man and won¡¯t waste my money on self-indulgence, I want to personally go on-site to inspect.¡± Chairman Jicheng heartilyughed as he waited for Lu Wenxue¡¯s response.


    ¡°You want to personallye see the school?!¡± Lu Wenxue was pleasantly surprised. This chairman was a lot better than what he had imagined him to be. Most people who do charitable work only takes out the money for a good report in exchange. But this chairman was actually willing to go to their poor and remote town to take a look!? Perhaps, not all rich people were evil.


    Lu Wenxue was fortunate he met such a kind person.


    So after the meal, Lu Wenxue tightly grasped his ssmate¡¯s hand as he emotionally thanked him, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for all your help! Thank you for telling your boss about my school. You¡¯ve done so much for me!¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me! No need!¡± An ominous glint shed by Lu Wenxue¡¯s ssmate¡¯s eyes. But it disappeared immediately. Lu Wenxue failed to notice.


    Since Lu Wenxue no longer had to worry about the financial situation of the school, his footsteps were much lighter on the way back. Due the the alcohol he had consumed, he was a bit tipsy when he had arrived at his son¡¯s high school.


    ¡°Dad? Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Lu Zhengyang hasn¡¯t seen his dad for a very long time. He had identally noticed his father waiting for him by the ssroom door. The moment the bell rang, he ran towards him.


    Lu Wenxue¡¯s in cotton clothing was very umon in such a big city. All the students were staring at him in a curious manner.


    ¡°Is daddy causing you to lose face? Today, I am not dressed....¡± Thinking of how he may be making his son look bad, Lu Wenxue decided he should leave immediately.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Ignore them. You¡¯re already here. Why don¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done school and we can have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°No. Dad still has to rush to take the bus back. There are children waiting for me in the countryside. I have been away for too long, so I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t overwork yourself! When I¡¯m done my exams, I wille back to help you!¡±


    Lu Zhengyang¡¯s words warmed Lu Wenxue¡¯s heart. But after exchanging a few lines, Lu Wenxue left.


    A few dayster, the chairman personally came to inspect the school. In order to show his gratitude, Lu Wenxue specifically made a bunch of dishes and invited Chairman Jicheng over to his home. Originally, he was hesitant because he was afraid that the chairman wouldn¡¯t like to eat something so in and simple, but the chairman didn¡¯t act like a big shot and was actually very willing toe over. Lu Wenxue was delighted.


    The two of them drank and chatted.


    ¡°Wenxue brother, your school is not bad! The children are young. Not bad!¡±


    ¡°I sincerely need to thank you! Thank you for investing into our school. You are a true phnthropist!¡±


    ¡°No no no! I¡¯m not! You are! You¡¯re a phnthropist! Except, just a tad bit slow. Do you know why I¡¯m saying this, Wenxue brother?¡±


    Lu Wenxue shook his head.


    ¡°You have no idea about the business opportunity you have around you! Why are you not making use of it? You¡¯re too silly!¡± Chairman Jicheng ced his arm over Lu Wenxue¡¯s shoulders as he whispered into his ear, ¡°The people around hereck civilization. What do they know? The children are so young. What do they know? But we are business people. It is so obvious that your students are your business opportunity!¡±


    Lu Wenxue was astonished by Chairman Jicheng¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t sure if the chairman was speaking nonsense after drinking or was speaking the truth after drinking.


    Lu Wenxue grew silent.


    Seeing this, Chairman Jicheng continued, ¡°Do you know why your students are your business opportunity? I¡¯ll tell you why. In our field, there are a lot of strange people with fetishes. You know, some of them like children! Especially the ones that are around their teens. There are so many business owners who would fight to y with them! Plus, this ce is so remote and dested. No one will find out. This is the best hiding spot for them to satisfy their shameful cravings. There are conditions for me to financially support you. After all, we are business people....so, what do you....¡±


    Before the chairman could finish his sentence, Lu Wenxue could no longer suppress his anger as he directly flipped the table and hollered, ¡°You¡¯re the scum of our society! Get out!¡±


    Lu Wenxue was shaking. He couldn¡¯t believe this animal wanted to buy and sell his students; and he sounded so proud of it too!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Wenxue¡¯s screeching half-sobered up the chairman up.


    Lu Wenxue picked up his vase and was able to smash it over the chairman.


    ¡°You mental!¡¯ The chairman cursed as he shoved Lu Wenxue away and scrambled to flee.


    Lu Wenxue knew he had lost the financial aid, but he had no regrets. Even if he had to suffer more, he wouldn¡¯t want support from such a beast.


    The next day, Lu Wenxue noticed one of the students were missing from ss. She was 12 and she was a new student that he took a lot of time before he was able to convince her parents. Lu Wenxue thought her parents changed their minds, so he looked up the child¡¯s address and rode his bike towards their ce.

 Chapter 73

    <b>Chapter 73: Being framed</b>


    But halfway there, he noticed an unconscious child in the mud pit.


    When Lu Wenxue picked her up, the child¡¯s body was already cold and stiff. Her face was covered in mud and there were various wounds all over her body.


    Lu Wenxue dialed 120 and the child was sent into the emergency department. But it was no use. The doctor said the child was already dead from midnight. The cause of death was suffocation. On her neck, there was an obvious adult palm print.


    This incident caused a sensation throughout the town. Originally, it was a remote issue. However, due to the sensitivity of the inte, soon, it spread throughout the province and country.


    Lu Wenxue recalled Chairman Jicheng¡¯s behaviour from that day and he suspected this was his doings. However, suddenly, Lu Wenxue was being seized by the police. The initial exnation was that it was mandatory for him to help out with the investigation.


    But when they had arrived at the police station, there was a female reporter. The female reporter confidently dered that Lu Wenxue was trying to put the me on someone else. She used her reporter title and spread many rumours.


    Soon, everyone believed Lu Wenxue was the murderer.


    Out of nowhere, the police found some evidence. Apparently, the child¡¯s palm consisted fragments of Lu Wenxue. Then, the parents of the child began to use him as well. They believed the principal had killed their daughter.


    ¡°Excuse me, why did you kill the child?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the child! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel remorseful towards the child¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°I just told you! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose tomit your crime on that day? Was it a special day to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t....¡±


    ¡°Is your family aware of your addiction?¡±


    Regardless of how he tried to exin himself, the female reporter ignored him and refused to back down. She continued asking these ridiculous questions. Now, all the neighbours and friends were no longer kind towards him. Instead, they were hurling insults and some even threw eggs at him.


    Suddenly, Lu Wenxue realized how powerful his enemy was. He will probably never be able to walk out innocent...


    ¡°I heard you have a son. Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll be disappointed in you? What do you have to say to him?¡±


    Lu Wenxue felt nauseous. He was already pale to begin with, but now, he was even whiter. He was no longer able to speak in front of the video camera that was set up for him.


    On this sunny day in March, it suddenly began to snow. The graceful snowkes gently floated down. Lu Wenxue opened his palm and a snowke happened tond on top of it. But before he could close his palm, the snow had already melted.


    Lu Wenxue slowly closed his eyes.


    What is ck? What is white? What is good? What is evil?


    ¡°The cruel, evil rapist who killed a 12 year old girl was arrested by the police this morning. ording to sources, he is the child¡¯s principal at the elementary school. Reporter Mi will continue to follow and update you with this case...¡±


    That was thest line that Lu Wenxue heard before he was pushed inside the police car.


    ¡ª¨C


    By the time I had returned home, it was already midnight.


    I found out quite a lot through Lu Wenxue¡¯s memories. It also made me quite anxious. If the murderer was actually Chairman Jicheng, then as Suyang says, it was us against the entire Jingrui corporation.


    What could we do?


    Since I went through the body possessing procedure, I was abnormally tired. I could barely crack my eyes open as I punched in the password in a dazed manner.


    I attempted twice, but I kept getting it wrong because I wasn¡¯t able to focus on pressing the correct numbers.


    I leaned my head against the door as I gazed at my ghost bodyguard and sighed in frustration. ¡°If only I could be like you -the pierce through wall technique!¡±


    Before I could regain my energy, the door suddenly opened and I naturally fell forward andnded on the chest of the person who opened the door. I smelt the familiar lemon scent and I raised my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Suyang was staring down at me. His eyes was flickering strangely.


    For some reason, after making eye contact with Suyang, I regained some strength and quickly stood up properly. I carefully asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t sleeping. I was watching TV and conveniently waited for your return. I¡¯m curious. The aquarium closes at 6pm. Why did it take you until after midnight to return?¡±


    I turned my head to nce at the TV. Mi Fan¡¯s news was ying on the background. Was it a coincidence? Or was Suyang watching her the whole time?


    ¡°Umm.. I was busy until now. You have no idea how much suffering I went through for your meaningless fishes.¡± I shoved Suyang away and headed to my bedroom.


    Currently, I didn¡¯t want to talk at all. I just wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Suyang called after me. Then he sat on the couch leisurely. ¡°If you had been working so hard the entire day, show me what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Now? What time is it....?¡± I was resentful as I took out the USB from my bag and threw it at Suyang, ¡°It¡¯spleted... take a look for yourself. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What do you want now?¡± I raised my voice as I gave Suyang an irritated look.


    Suyang was using his hand to y around with the USB. Hemanded, ¡°Bring me yourptop. I¡¯m going to use it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you use your own?¡±


    ¡°How do I know that your USB doesn¡¯t have a virus? To an author, their personalputer is their life!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Whatever you say... I can¡¯t win against you anyway.¡± I grumbled and turned to find myptop. ¡°Why must you look at it now? Don¡¯t you want to sleep at all?¡±


    ¡°I have to take a look before I can contact her....¡±


    Contact her? What is he talking about? I sat down next to Suyang, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Suyang pretended to y stupid, ¡°I thought you wanted to sleep. Go! Shoooo!¡±


    Suddenly, he was pushing me to sleep... this quick change in attitude made me felt uneasy. Could this be rted to Mi Fan? After all, I did see her in the aquarium today.


    ¡°You¡¯re not giving this to Mi Fan, are you?¡± I gave him a suspicious look.


    ¡°Huh? How do you know?¡± Suyang pped his hands, ¡°So observant! Goldfish... if only you were more observant in other aspects of life.¡±


    What...seriously? I spent half a day on this! He admitted it so casually! I felt like I had wasted all my efforts!


    My hard work!!!!


    ¡°Why are you giving it to Mi Fan?¡± I was trying to use my bodynguage to show him I was very displeased and unwilling.


    Suyang was going through my powerpoint as he exined, ¡°She told me she¡¯s working on a show that is rted to ocean life. I think this type of material will be helpful to her. After all, it isn¡¯t a bad idea to maintain good ties with her.¡±


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve told me ahead of time!!¡±


    Knowing that my hard work was going to be given to Mi Fan caused all my energy to drain again. I leaned against the couch as I looked up at the ceiling and closed my eyes.


    Suyang lightly nudged me, ¡°If you want to sleep, go back to your room to sleep.¡±


    At this moment, nothing was going in my head. My mind was spinning and my body didn¡¯t want to move. I just wanted to keep my eyes closed.


    By the time I woke up, I was leaning on Suyang¡¯s shoulder.


    I gazed upwards. Suyang¡¯s side face was very handsome. His focused, expressionless face looked exceptionally good. The more I stared at it, the more I felt an urge to kiss him.


    The lower part of my face was wet. I wiped it. I actually had my drool on Suyang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Suyang felt my movement as he asked while editing my powerpoint. ¡°Thanks to you, I experienced what a flowing brook is.¡±


    I finished wiping the drool as I silently knelt by Suyang¡¯s side.


    Suyang finished editing and sent an email to Mi Fan. Basically, he said he hoped the report would be useful to her. Also, he wanted to take her out for dinner when she was free.


    I was gritting my teeth as I stared at theptop screen. Without knowing, I made a sound with my mouth.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suyang got up and took a tissue to wipe his shoulder. ¡°Tomorrow, wash my clothes. Also, now that you¡¯ve slept, is your mind clear now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear.... What?¡± I shrank back my neck as I mumbled.


    ¡°If your mind is clear, then tell me exactly where you went today. I want the truth from the beginning to the end.¡±

 Chapter 74

    <b>Chapter 74: Teaming up</b>


    Before Suyang could finish his sentence, I yawned and stretched myzy waist, ¡°Ah.. I guess I¡¯m not really awake yet. My head still feels sleepy... I¡¯m going to sleep a bit more...¡±


    ¡°Quit pretending. It¡¯s no use.¡± Suyang pinched my waist, ¡°If you¡¯re honest, I¡¯ll be lenient. If you resist, the consequences will be severe.¡±


    ¡°Umm... since this was a task that you assigned me, I wanted to be precise and put some effort in it. So, I was talking to those aquarium people for quite some time to find out more about the fishes.¡± I felt guilty as I avoided Suyang¡¯s eyes.


    There was no response. After a moment, I carefully took a peek. Ah! We made eye contact! Do I seem extremely guilty right now?


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what you have been discussing with the aquarium people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already written down all the information in the powerpoint. Boss, you took a look yourself. Good night!¡± I leaped up from the couch and wanted to escape. But Suyang grabbed hold of my cor.


    ¡°You saw Mi Fan today, didn¡¯t you? And then you followed her.¡±


    ¡°You were spying on me?¡± How did Suyang knew what I was doing? Earlier, when I had called him, he was clearly still sleeping!


    Suyang coldlyughed, ¡°Why would I be bored enough to spy on you? I know Mi Fan went to the aquarium for work purposes today, so I made a guess. And it looks like I guessed correctly....¡±


    Damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have admitted so soon!


    ¡°So what if I was following Mi Fan? That¡¯s none of your business. I finished the mission you assigned me. I did not neglect my work!¡±


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. When are you going to listen to me?¡± Suyang wasn¡¯t as angry as I thought he would be. Could it be.....


    ¡°Boss! Guess who I saw after I followed Mi Fan?¡± I decided to share my findings with Suyang, and then I¡¯ll try to convince him to team up with me.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Director Rui! He¡¯s the director of the luxurious Jingrui hotel! The son of Chairman Jicheng!¡±


    ¡°How did you see him?¡±


    I rummaged through my memories. Actually, it was purely an ident that I had encountered Director Rui. But the moment I recall him taking advantage of me, I was furious.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I know some stuff. Do you want me to tell you?¡± I raised my eyebrows at Suyang to evoke his curiosity.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Based on Suyang¡¯s hesitant expression, he didn¡¯t seem to trust me.


    ¡°If you agree to team up with me, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°Team up?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to share my findings with you for nothing. Plus, we¡¯re both investigating Mi Fan for Lu Zhengyang, right? Since we have the same goal, we might as well work together tobat evil! What do you think?¡± I sped my hands together and made a praying gesture.


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m getting close to Mi Fan for Lu Zhengyang?¡±


    What?! My voice raised an octave, ¡°Do you actually like Mi Fan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because Shen Shaoqian has been begging me. He said he cannot let his 50k go to waste....¡±


    I sighed a breath of relief. Suyang almost scared me to death.


    ¡°Well, our ultimate goal is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°When did you be so enthusiastic and determined? Usually, you¡¯re always trying to ck off. Yet, you¡¯re so proactive with something like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally a kind person. If I notice injustice, I will stand up to it when necessary!¡± I ced my hand on my chin and pretended to look righteous as I innocently blinked at Suyang.


    ¡°Sigh. Forget it. Even though I don¡¯t want you to take part, you¡¯re still taking part. If you¡¯re going to put yourself in danger, you might as well be with me -at least I might be able to protect you.¡± Suyang finally gave in and looked helpless.


    ¡°So you¡¯re agreeing to team up with me?! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!¡± I yelped happily and spun a circle. I was acting cocky in front of Suyang.


    ¡°Quit moving around and tell me what your findings are.¡±


    ¡°Today, I identally overheard Director Rui and Mi Fan¡¯s conversation. I found out that Mi Fan has been helping the Chairman¡¯s family all along. Mi Fan is the one who has been hiding all the news that are unfavourable to the Jingrui corporation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Can you tell me something I don¡¯t know?¡±


    What? Suyang was looking down at me?


    I cleared my throat. Suddenly, I felt like I wasn¡¯t doing this to reveal the truth, but to gain Suyang¡¯s approval. ¡°The report that Mi Fan made previously on Lu Wenxue was to conceal the true murderer of the case. Chairman Jicheng is the murderer....¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that the actual murderer is Chairman Jicheng!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this information from?¡±


    ¡°Umm.....¡± I can¡¯t tell him that Lu Wenxue was the one who told me, right?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Also, I heard that initially Chairman Jicheng was going to provide financial aid to Lu Wenxue¡¯s school. But afterwards, Lu Wenxue found out about the chairman¡¯s ulterior motives and kicked him out.¡±


    ¡°I also found out some info about Chairman Jicheng. If your guess is correct, then the chairman must¡¯ve ordered Mi Fan to push the crime onto Lu Wenxue and made him as a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why they had to put the charges on Lu Wenxue? Even if Chairman Jicheng was the real murderer, based on his influence and power, he could¡¯ve easily suppressed all the news. Why must he purposely make this into such a big deal to shift the me on Lu Wenxue?¡±


    ¡°If the murderer is really the chairman, then this is the first person he must get rid of. Since Lu Wenxue believed it was him, he must destroy him before any evidence can be discovered. Perhaps this was his n all along. Maybe he has a grudge against him, and this was the best way to eliminate his enemy....¡± Suyang analyzed. Then, he went to his room to grab a pile of material and handed it to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I took the pile from him as I nced at the first page. There was a photo of Lu Wenxue¡¯s ¡°friend¡±; Chairman Jicheng¡¯s subordinate.


    I continued to flip through the pile and saw the photos of the victim¡¯s parents, Mi Fan, Lu Zhengyang, and some other people I did not recognize.


    ¡°Oh!¡± As I flipped through the pile, I praised, ¡°Not bad!¡±


    ¡°This is what I have researched for the past few days. They¡¯re all the people who are rted or associated with this case.¡±


    Suyang specifically introduced each person to me. ¡°This is Lu Wenxue¡¯s ex ssmate; Chairman Jicheng¡¯s subordinate. Ever since the Lu Wenxue incident, he has been demoted. This guy is probably the one who introduced Chairman Jicheng to Lu Wenxue.¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t sure how Suyang got hold of these photos, I felt like we were both on the right track and around the same level. I was quite impressed.


    ¡°They are the victim¡¯s parents. It¡¯s quite obvious that Lu Wenxue didn¡¯t touch their child, but the parents stuck to their statements that Lu Wenxue had previously harassed their child. If what you say is true, then Chairman Jicheng must have bribed them to give a false testimony.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re the child¡¯s biological parents!? How could they do something like that to their child?!¡± How could parents be so cruel?? I was very skeptical with what Suyang said, ¡°After all, a cruel tiger will not devour its cubs. Even if the parents are obsessed with money, they wouldn¡¯tpromised the death of their child, right? Perhaps they¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive. ording to the report, there was a cloth fragment by the victim¡¯s body. But during the autopsy, there was no fiber found within the child¡¯s fingertips. This meant that the child probably didn¡¯t pull the fabric off. Instead, someone purposely ced it there. But the police overlooked it and directly convicted Lu Wenxue based on the parents¡¯ testimony.¡±

 Chapter 75

    <b>Chapter 75: Teasing Suyang</b>


    At that moment, I suddenly realized how calm Suyang truly was. The way he analyzed was different from me. I had the tendency to incorporate my own biases and emotions whening up with conclusions. Whereas, Suyang used a spectator perspective. He would arrange all the clues before carefully examining them.


    ¡°Suyang, were you part of the police department previously?¡± I asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°No, why?¡± Perhaps he was astonished by my admiring gaze as he lightly coughed twice.


    ¡°No, I just feel like the way you organize your thoughts is very professional; just like a detective!¡± I had both my hands on my chin as I gave him an idolized look.


    Suyang proudly smiled, ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m a spective author!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯m speechless!¡± Seeing how Suyang was so full of himself, all my admiration vanished without a trace. All I had left were sarcastic words.


    ¡°So who are these people?¡± I took out the profiles of those I hadn¡¯t seen before. They seemed like random strangers that were passing by. How were they rted to the case?


    ¡°They are either experts or influential people around this territory.¡±


    ¡°How are they rted to this case?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Lu Wenxue¡¯s ex students. They must know Lu Wenxue¡¯s character. If they are willing to step out and say a few words for Lu Wenxue, there would be some influence and we may have a chance of sess.¡±


    ¡°You want to go against the Jingrui corporation?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Those who are the most dangerous are people like myself. Since we have nothing, there¡¯s nothing for us to lose. However, as an author, aren¡¯t you afraid to be cklisted?¡±


    ¡°cklisted? Before you can cklist me, you better get through Shen Shaoqian. Don¡¯t underestimate him. He has quite a powerful background.¡±


    ¡°I see. No wonder you¡¯re so brave, boss. You have backup, so you can afford to be righteous.¡± I lightly teased. ¡°But when the incident happened, no one stepped out for Lu Wenxue. What makes you think they will do so now?¡±


    Suyang ced his arm over my shoulder as he solemnly stated, ¡°Goldfish... since you want to take part in this, it is your responsibility to get these three to help us.¡±


    ¡°My responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Convince them to speak up. I believe you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Can you assign me something else? I have never met those three before. I would probably have a better chance of going after him.¡±


    I unted Director Rui¡¯s business card in front of Suyang.


    ¡°Why do you have Director Rui¡¯s card?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I was present while he was eating with Mi Fan earlier. It was a coincidence, but they thought I was a server from the Jingrui hotel. That¡¯s why I was able to overhear their conversation. Before he left the room, he made a sexual move on me. Then, he gave me his name card. Oh yeah, Director Rui knows of you and warned Mi Fan to watch out for you.... Maybe you shouldn¡¯t meet her anymore.¡±


    I secretly added thest line since it was my wish.


    ¡°Sexual move?!¡± Suyang raised his voice.


    Was that the main point?


    ¡°Lower your voice! He said I was pretty and he will be waiting for me to contact him at night. I can¡¯t help it. Since I¡¯m such a pretty girl, I¡¯m admired wherever I go. So troublesome....¡± I batted my eyes and flipped my hair shamelessly.


    ¡°I think Director Rui¡¯s eyes must be nted.¡± Suyang heartlessly teared my confidence apart.


    ¡°Psssh... anyway, why don¡¯t we split the tasks. You are responsible for Mi Fan while I am responsible for Director Rui. Perhaps I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this faster than you can! After all, I feel like Director Rui doesn¡¯t have much of a brain.¡±


    ¡°He might not have a brain, but you¡¯re even more brainless than him!¡± Suyang harshly jabbed his finger at my brain, ¡°Before you can trick him, he would¡¯ve already swallowed you whole! He¡¯s a dangerous person. Don¡¯t be a fool and try to get close to him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true... what he did to me today was rather frivolous.¡±


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to demonstrate!¡± Then, I turned Suyang¡¯s body around and stood on top of the couch as I imitated Director Rui¡¯s movement. First, I bent down my waist and lowered my head towards Suyang¡¯s shoulder. Then, I lightly whispered into his ear.


    ¡°Today, he stood behind me and whispered in my ears....¡±


    To make it more realistic, I blew air into Suyang¡¯s ear and made him feel goosebumps all over. He shivered.


    Hehe. Fine. I was purposely trying to flirt and tease him. For some reason, I really enjoyed making him flustered.


    ¡°Also, before he left, he pinched my butt!¡±


    ¡°He pinched your butt?!¡± It looked like Suyang¡¯s green veins were about to pop out. His eyes looked like they were about to st out fire. Suyang aggressively snatched the name card from my hand and crumpled it as he threw it into the garbage.


    Three point shot!


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going to bed? You don¡¯t want to see my demonstration anymore?¡± I called out as Suyang stormed back to his room. It was actually quite fun being teased and teasing Suyang.


    Just as I was reminiscing, Suyang suddenly came back out and took off his outer shirt. ¡°Disgusting! I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow. Wash it now!¡±


    Then, he mmed the door.


    I frowned. If he thought it was gross, then why didn¡¯t he push me away while I was drooling? Ugghh...


    No one told him to remain there while I drooled!


    Anyhow, after some deep reflection, I decided to listen to Suyang and not mess with Director Rui. After all, I wasn¡¯t stupid and I could tell what type of person Director Rui was. Currently, he wasn¡¯t someone I could afford to mess with.


    ¡ª¨C


    It was a fine sunny day; the perfect day to find people.


    I had Suyang¡¯s profiles in my hand as I decided to pay a visit to Lu Wenxue¡¯s three ex students.


    Mo Xiaotian was a top outstanding graduate of a prestigious University. She was married to a CEO of a listedpany and now she was extremely wealthy.


    Ye Lili was one of the most sought afterwyers today. She specialized in helping rich people with private consultation. Lastly, Xuduo was an ordinary white cor worker. Last week, he donated bone marrow to a child with leukemia and saved his life. Many newspapers reported it. Based on the search results, he may have the biggest influential power.


    He seemed to be the best person to start off with. Since he was an ordinary white cor worker, he would be the easiest person to approach. Also, if he was willing to donate bone marrow to a stranger, he must be rather kind.


    Anyhow, I had no idea where Suyang found all this information. He had all the addresses, phone numbers, and even their workces written down.


    Modern people truly have no privacy.


    Today was Sunday, they should be home, right?


    Just as I was about to walk towards the bus stop, a cool and wild Lamborghini I had never seen before stopped in front of me.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Seeing this shy car, the level of my disgust was raised by ten thousand percentage points. Thinking, who would be so boastful?


    As expected, it was him.


    Shen Shaoqian pressed down the window as he smiled at me with his sunsses on, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you!¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I can take public transportation.¡± I walked by his car pretending I didn¡¯t know him as I headed towards the bus stop.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t reject my kind offer. Just let me take you there!¡± Shen Shaoqian drove in turtle speed as he followed me. ¡°At the same time, you can experience my new car! When we¡¯re on the highway, you¡¯ll feel like wind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to feel like wind. And the speed of this street is 60km/hour. How can you drive so quickly? Do you want a ticket?¡± I kindly reminded this ¡°friend¡± of mines.


    ¡°Stop with the bullshit and get on!¡±


    ¡°Suyang is the one who asked you toe, right? He wants you to monitor my moves and not spy on Director Rui?¡± I was a smart girl. I could tell what was going on immediately.


    Shen Shaoqian pped his hands and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re correct! I guess you have be smarter ever since spending more time with Suyang.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t be smarter because of Suyang. I was already smart, ok?¡± I rolled my eyes at Shen Shaoqian, ¡°If not, why haven¡¯t you be smarter since you¡¯ve been friends with him for all these years?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Now you¡¯ve also learnt how to insults others from Suyang, eh? Don¡¯t forget. If it weren¡¯t for me, the two of you wouldn¡¯t be living together.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. It¡¯s all because of you. Because of you, I¡¯m always in deep waters and scorching fires. Thanks to you, I am living a life of very!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh..don¡¯t say that! Your sry is quite high, no? Plus, you have a lot of free time. You can always take a walk and do your own thing. You should be thanking me.¡±


    I finally arrived at the bus stop, but Shen Shaoqian was still beside me. He stopped right in front of the bus area where only buses were allowed to stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t be so stupid to look for Director Rui. Just tell Suyang no need to worry.¡± It was quite awkward since I could feel many eyes on me and Shen Shaoqian. It was because of his shy car....


    I felt like I was losing face...


    ¡°Hurry and leave! This is for the buses only. You can¡¯t stop here. Go go go!¡± I looked at a distance and avoided Shen Shaoqian¡¯s eyes as I waved my hands in the air to indicate for him to leave.

 Chapter 76

    <b>Chapter 76: Shen Shaoqian has multiple personalities</b>


    ¡°My love, if you do not get on, I refuse to leave! I will follow you like this forever!¡± All of a sudden, Shen Shaoqian went insane as he began to say a lot of gibberish, ¡°Why are you breaking up with me? Is it because you¡¯ve met a more outstanding man than me? Get on the car and tell me the truth. Or else I will not give up! Tell me, how much is that man offering you?! I can also give you....¡±


    What. The. Heck. Was. He. Talking. About?


    I felt the burning gazes of everyone around me as I dramatically shook my head and waved my hands, ¡°No... I...he¡¯s nuts...¡±


    It seemed like a lost cause regardless of how I exined. Before the situation worsen, I must depart. So I deeply sighed. I covered my face and lowered my head as I entered Shen Shaoqian¡¯s car.


    ¡°Drive!¡± Currently, the most important thing was to get away from here. After Shen Shaoqian had gone a fair distance, I gave him the killer re.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Shaoqian gave me his charming smile. It was as if he totally disregarded his shameful behaviour from a moment ago.


    I took a deep breath and then uttered three words, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Shen Shaoqian pulled the car on the side and gave me a stiff smile.


    I smiled back in response and made eye contact with him for three seconds. Then, I quickly took off my seatbelt as I wrapped my hands around his neck and shook him, ¡°Why did you have to say that? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve sessfully shaped me into a strange woman? What am I going to do if I encounter these people again? How am I going to live?! Ahhhh!¡±


    I roared as I tightened my grip.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Shen Shaoqian showed me the whiteness of his eyes as he raised his hands to demonstrate that he was surrendering.


    Seeing how he was nearly unconscious, I loosen my grip and returned back to my passenger seat and straightened my disarrayed clothes.


    ¡°Why must you say such misleading words?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter? It was just random people passing by. You don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Bro, I live around the area. You don¡¯t live around here, but I¡¯m in the same neighbourhood as them. Who knows whether I will encounter these people again? If they¡¯re spewing bad rumours about me, will you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you mad that people may mistaken you as a woman who loves money? Or are you mad that people may mistaken us for being a couple? If worsees to worse, I¡¯ll just take you in as my girlfriend. If you¡¯re my girlfriend, I¡¯ll be taking responsibility, right?¡±


    I gave Shen Shaoqian an expressionless face, ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you here to make jokes today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad! Don¡¯t be mad! I¡¯m just kidding! I would never dare to touch you! If I have any sexual thoughts towards you, Suyang would cripple me!¡± Shen Shaoqian gave me a sheepish smile. I felt like he was implying something.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Umm... I¡¯m just being upfront. You like Suyang, right? Why are you ying dumb? You two will eventually get together. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Shaoqian reassured me like an older brother.


    I was shocked. I thought Shen Shaoqian was a fool. Who would¡¯ve thought he could tell these things so clearly.


    ¡°When did you find out I liked Suyang?¡± Since he saw through me, I might as well be honest.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Suyang is attractive, rich and outwardly cold but passionate on the inside. Isn¡¯t he the type that women find irresistible? So I assumed, as a woman, you would definitely fall for him too! But I didn¡¯t expect you to personally admit to it.¡±


    Damn it! I got tricked by Shen Shaoqian!?! I didn¡¯t want to ept this cruel reality, so I leaned back against my front passenger seat as I began to envision my future. This guy isn¡¯t going to tell Suyang, right?


    It was as if Shen Shaoqian could see through my thoughts. He smiled and reassured me once more, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Suyang. But if you two get together, it would be great. At least, you¡¯re a good woman.¡±


    Why was he talking about this? It made me feel so embarrassed.


    ¡°Also....¡± Shen Shaoqian wasn¡¯t finished, ¡°My standards aren¡¯t so low!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, your looks is the only thing that passed in my books. Your body failed. Your personality failed. Your family background failed. But don¡¯t worry, to the 27 years old otaku Suyang, what you have is already enough. After all, he doesn¡¯t have a perfect ideology like me. So, do you feel much better now?¡± Shen Shaoqian patted my shoulder and gave me a motherly smile.


    As expected, Shen Shaoqian couldn¡¯t be likeable for more than three seconds. I really wanted to beat him up. He ignited smoke between us. If looks could kill, he would¡¯ve already been hacked into thousands of pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for you and Suyang¡¯s help.¡± While I was giving him a dirty look, Shen Shaoqian changed the topic and spoke to me in a proper tone again. The way he kept changing back and forth made it difficult for me to adapt.


    Does he have multiple personalities or something?


    One of him was serious, another one was an offender, another one was a mind reader, andstly, he also yed stupid.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing this for Shaonu? You don¡¯t want your sister to go in battle alone, so you asked Suyang for help!? Deep down, you¡¯re a great brother.¡±


    Although I found it annoying how Shen Shaoqian kept switching personalities, I still treated him well.


    ¡°Am I a great brother?¡± Shen Shaoqian massaged his chin as he thought about it.


    ¡°Yes. Shennu is determined to help Lu Zhengyang no matter what. You know how dangerous the opposition is, so you want to secretly help and protect her, right? You¡¯re a good brother.¡± I gave Shen Shaoqian a thumbs up.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shen Shaoqian took off his sunsses and revealed his swollen eyes and dark circles.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°What are you thinking in your mind? Howe I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°I was saying you¡¯re a good brother.... Unless those aren¡¯t your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Of course they¡¯re not! Don¡¯t blindly create conclusions in your head, ok?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then you....¡±


    ¡°I asked Suyang for help because Shen Shaonu lied and took 50k from me to give to Lu Zhengyang. I will not give up until I get my 50k back! You see this?¡± Shen Shaoqian pointed towards his eyes, ¡°These days, the moment I recalled how my hard earned money was tricked and stolen away from a child, I couldn¡¯t sleep! I have been washing my face with my tears!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying you¡¯re only doing this for your 50k? Your eyes are like that because....¡±


    ¡°Of course! Can you think of a better exnation aside from the 50k? That punk actually tricked her biological brother and gave a stranger money to spend. As her brother, I am devastated!¡±


    Well, seeing you like this, I am devastated Shen Shaonu has you as her brother.


    ¡°Psssh!¡± I shook my head, ¡°I heard your family is quite well off. Why can¡¯t you let go of 50k? It shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal for you, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the money issue, it¡¯s my pride! A man¡¯s pride!! Once we get to the bottom of this, watch me sort out that punk!¡± Then, Shen Shaoqian stepped on his gas pedal.


    Man, I swear he suffers from male chauvinism.


    ¡°Hey! Calm down! Don¡¯t be so emotional and slow down!¡± The car was elerating at a very high speed. I quickly put my seatbelt on as I tightly grasped onto the handrail.


    In a blink of an eye, we have arrived at Xuduo¡¯s neighbourhood.


    Since Shen Shaoqian drove at such an incredible speed, my stomach was surging. The moment he stopped the car, I rushed off and held onto a tree as I vomited air.


    ¡°Do you need me to go up with you?¡± Shen Shaoqian yelled from his car.


    ¡°No need. Also, you can leave. I do not need to bother you, Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°Ehh...ok! Bye bye!¡± Without any hesitation, Shen Shaoqian drove off like a wisp of a smoke.


    Wow, he sure was fast. When he arrived, he stuck to me like glue in order to monitor me and stop me from going to find Director Rui. Yet the moment he knew I had no intentions of doing so, he vanished.


    After I recuperated, I took out the profile from my bag and found Xuduo¡¯s home.


    From the outside, it looked like any ordinary home. It was average and didn¡¯t seem super extravagant.


    *Ding dong* *Ding dong* I pressed the doorbell twice. There was a male voiceing from within, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Xuduo at home?¡±


    The door slowly opened a crack and a man gazed at me suspiciously. ¡°I am Xuduo....who are you?¡±

 Chapter 77

    <b>Chapter 77: Xuduo¡¯s rejection</b>


    This was Xuduo? I stood in front of the man. He appeared weaker than I had imagined. He was very pale and his body was thin and flimsy. Was it due to the bone marrow surgery?


    ¡°Hi, my name is Lin Yixin. Today, I¡¯m here because of Principal Lu Wenxue. Do you still remember him?¡±


    *Bang*. Xuduo quickly ducked back into his apartment and forcefully mmed the door. While the door was in motion, the wind blew and my hair stuck onto my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Lu Wenxue. Please leave!¡± Xuduo yelled from the inside.


    He refused to see me and locked me out?


    My fingers were fidgety as I fumbled with the button on my shirt. This was not what I had expected...


    I got rid of the hair that was sticking on my face as I knocked again, ¡°Mr. Xu, I am not here to force you to do anything. I just want to have a talk with you.¡±


    But regardless of how many times I knocked, Xuduo seemed to have disappeared. There wasn¡¯t a single sounding from within. It was as if he was fearful of the words ¡°Lu Wenxue¡±.


    I regretted making my intentions clear so early....at this rate, this will not do. It appeared that he will not open the door for me today. I can¡¯t waste all my time on him.


    I sighed deeply and noticed a half transparent old granny attentively watching me from the stairs. It was a ghost, and I couldn¡¯t pretend not to see her. So, I smiled and slightly bowed at her.


    ¡°You are?¡± Suddenly, someone spoke up. I thought it was the old granny as I hastily lifted my head. But it was a gentle looking woman who was holding a food basket in one hand. She kindly asked, ¡°Are you here for Xuduo?¡±


    ¡°Ummm...yes...you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. My name is Xiaoai. What¡¯s wrong? No one answered the door? When I left, he was still at home. Perhaps he had stepped out?¡± Xiaoai took out her keys and was about to open the door, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and take a seat while you wait for him to return.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I prevented Xiaoai from opening the door. If she opened the door now, it would put me in a bad position. Instead....


    ¡°If possible, could we speak first? My name is Lin Yixin.¡±


    ¡°You want to speak to me?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiaoai took me to a nearby cafe. She seemed a bit anxious as she sat across from me. She kept rubbing her hands together. Every time she appeared to want to say something, she would hesitate. Her behaviour was making my heart unstable.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and suggested, ¡°If there is something you want to say to me, go ahead!¡±


    Finally, her face turned red as she asked, ¡°Are you Xuduo¡¯s lover? Are you here to take him away from me?¡±


    *Pu* I choked on my coffee so hard that I saw stars. *cough cough*. ¡°I.....oh my goodness, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± *cough cough* She instantly handed me a tissue to wipe my mouth.


    I must exin immediately before she imagined worse things in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that type of person. Today, I merely came for Xuduo. Since you¡¯re his girlfriend, have you heard of a person named Lu Wenxue?¡±


    ¡°Lu Wenxue?¡± After hearing his name, Xiaoai¡¯s eyes teared up and tears began to fall. She looked so pitiful, ¡°Are you talking about Teacher Lu?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s wrong? Was it something I said?¡±


    I was concerned. Why was she so emotional?


    ¡°I¡¯m also Teacher Lu¡¯s student. Xuduo and I both came from the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Suyang only gave me information on some of Lu Wenxue¡¯s influential students. There wasn¡¯t anything about the average student Xiaoai, so I wasn¡¯t aware...


    ¡°Then why are you crying just because I mentioned your teacher?¡±


    Xiaoai clutched my hand as she took a deep breath, ¡°Because I have always believed that Teacher Lu was innocent. I was his student. He had always treated us wholeheartedly. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I know Teacher Lu¡¯s character. He is definitely not the beast that everyone thinks he is!¡±


    Xiaoai¡¯s words made my heart turn warmer. Although she wasn¡¯t very sessful nor had much power, at least she was a student that trusted Lu Wenxue.


    Perhaps I could understand why Lu Wenxue wanted to remain in such a poor and remote ce for years.


    Now, I was the one holding onto Xiaoai¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you for believing in him. If Teacher Lu could hear your words, I¡¯m sure he would be very touched.¡±


    ¡°But not all students think this way.... Xuduo.... He.....¡± Xiaoai lowered her head as disappointment shed through her eyes.


    ¡°Xuduo, he.....¡±


    Xiaoai gave me an ount of what happened to Xuduo:


    ¡°After the news came out about Teacher Lu, many work unit said that students of Teacher Lu were indecent people. So, his co-workers began to push Xuduo aside and exclude him. There was a period of time when he went through depression because of this. He actually went to see a psychiatrist for help. But ever since he donated his bone marrow to help the sick child, his co-workers have treated him a lot better. They¡¯re no longer against him and treats him as a good person who saved a life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Xuduo¡¯s real reason for saving the child was to alter the biases people had of him due to Teacher Lu?¡± I testingly asked.


    Xiaoai didn¡¯t respond.


    My guess was correct.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he must really hate Teacher Lu? No wonder....¡± I had no idea that the problem would be so severe on Xuduo¡¯s side. I touched the rim of my coffee cup and finally made up my mind.


    Even if I could not convince Xuduo to help us, I want to at least get rid of the misunderstanding he had of Lu Wenxue. If I leave it without doing anything, both Xuduo and Lu Wenxue will suffer.


    ¡°Xiaoai, actually, earlier I saw Xuduo. But due to the misunderstanding he had about Teacher Lu, he probably won¡¯t open the door for me again. But no matter what, I want to see him once more. There¡¯s something I have to say to him. Could you help me?¡±


    ¡°I..... I can try, but I can¡¯t guarantee....¡± Xiaoai agreed to my request, but wasn¡¯t sure if it will be sessful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to force it. Just try your best.¡±


    So, for now, I¡¯m temporarily letting Xiaoai deal with Xuduo.


    Now, I have Mo Xiaotian and Ye Lili left. They were both high profile people that were difficult to meet.


    The chances of encountering Mo Xiaotian was so low. Sources say that ever since she had gotten married, she was a full time wife of a rich and powerful family. She rarely left the house.


    As for Ye Lili, she was always rushing around with rich people¡¯s problems. There wasn¡¯t any trace of her.


    While I was sulking, Suyang called.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I said out of despair.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m underneath Xuduo¡¯s building. I had a face to face interaction with him earlier.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to convince him?¡±


    I hesitated. Should I tell Suyang what happened? But if I do, would I seem very useless?


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t go as smoothly as I thought it would. He is very resistant. I¡¯m trying to think of a solution right now.... Oh yeah, in terms of Mo Xiaotian and Ye Lili, I have no idea how to get to their circles. It is very difficult....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those two. I have figured it out. Just put your focus on Xuduo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out? What do you mean?¡± My eyes instantly lit up; as if I had discovered a new glimmer of hope.


    ¡°There is a charity event party tonight. They will both be attending. I also happened to receive an invitation. So don¡¯t worry, I will take the responsibility to convince the both of them.¡±


    Suyang was about to hang up the phone, but I yelled to stop him, ¡°Ai ai ai!!! Wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to go to the charity event party alone? You don¡¯t need a female partner?¡± I asked. I hope Suyang could understand what I was trying to say.


    My internal heart was screaming. Bring me! Bring me too! I want to go too!!!!


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be attending with Mi Fan.¡± Suyang tly replied.

 Chapter 78

    <b>Chapter 78: Amazing acting</b>


    ¡°Oh....¡± Immediately, I felt a strong negative emotion and had nothing more to say. I conveniently kicked an abandoned soda can into the garbage bin. I was shocked.


    What? Could I be gifted with ser ability?


    ¡°Is there anything else you would like to say?¡± Before I could snap out of my haze, Suyang asked on the phone.


    I paused and headed towards the garbage bin to check, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say..¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± The phone went *duut*


    I stared at my cell phone and coldly humph as I had one hand on the garbage bin and spoke to it, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! It doesn¡¯t matter! He¡¯s only getting close to Mi Fan to solve this case! I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.... My pride is definitely not hurt....¡±


    I must keep my heart calm and collected in order tofort myself.


    If Suyang wasn¡¯t bringing me, then....


    Since technology had advanced so much, I could finally take advantage of it. With just a few clicks, I was able to find the location of the extravagant venue and the time it was taking ce.


    The venue was at Chairman Jicheng¡¯s hotel.


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me go? Well, I¡¯m going to go regardless!¡± I silently made up my mind.


    The Sun hadn¡¯t set yet, but I was already on my way.


    Chairman Jicheng¡¯s hotel business was one of the leaders in the industry. He owns hundreds ofrge scale hotels. Yet, tonight¡¯s event happened to take ce at the furthest vi.


    I had my hands on my waist as I loudly panted and stared at the continuous curved mountain road ahead of me. If I had known it would be such an obstacle, I wouldn¡¯t have came...


    While I was on the way, there were a few cars that had passed by. But not a single one stopped for me. This was truly a cold world indeed.


    In addition, there wasn¡¯t even a bus option nearby. After climbing nearly two hours of mountainous road, I could finally see the hotel from where I was.


    Fortunately, just as I was about to give up all hope, it appeared. My head was spinning. I was so exhausted that I felt like I was about to report to the next world.


    I used thest bit of my strength to entered the hotel. The moment I arrived at the lobby, I fell onto the sofa without any regards of my appearance.


    The lobby was decorated very gloriously. It was so bright that it hurt my brain.


    While I was resting, I saw a group of people following a woman dressed in ck attire. They were neatly lined up and walking by me. I was quite sure they were the servers of tonight¡¯s event.


    If I couldn¡¯t enter without an invitation, I should follow them...


    I forced myself to stand up as I lowered my head. I pretended nothing was wrong as I followed behind them. I wanted to see where they were going and then find an opportunity to sneak in.


    Thest woman in the line was walking very strangely. She was right in front of me, but from time to time, she would pause and stop.


    Soon, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the line as she stood next to me. But no one in the front noticed because they were too focused on walking forward.


    Just as the woman was about to lose consciousness, I reached out to catch her and I whispered, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± The woman was so weak. She couldn¡¯t even speak.


    Okay! You¡¯re the chosen one!


    I dragged the weak woman into the washroom and while she was unconscious, then I switched clothes with her.


    I felt my new outfit as I sighed. Who would¡¯ve thought that there woulde a day where I would take another outfit from a woman in the washroom. You truly never know what you will experience in your lifetime.


    I quietlyforted the unconscious woman, ¡°Sorry for taking your clothes. But don¡¯t worry, someone wille save you soon. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    I ran out of the washroom and pretended I was in a lot of distress as I ran towards the counter with those unfamiliar heels. I yelled at one of the staffs, ¡°Oh no! Oh no! One of our customers has fainted in the washroom on the first floor!¡±


    As expected, all the staffs that were present ran towards the washroom. Everywhere was bustling with activity. I chose to leave in the midst of the chaos.


    I purposely hid at a corner until the event was just about to start. Then, I did fifty squats to make my face appear flushed. I had to create the image that I was very out of breath.


    After that, I hastily stood up from the corner and ran straight towards the entrance for the VIPs.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not allowed to enter!¡±


    Suddenly, a security guard appeared out of nowhere and blocked my path.


    I stomp on my feet like I was in a rush, ¡°Big brother, please please please! Let me go in! I¡¯m one of the servers of tonight¡¯s event!¡± I shed the girl¡¯s name tag.


    ¡°There is a specific entrance for servers. This entrance is exclusively for VIPs.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I had an emergency earlier! So I lost my group...if the manager knows I wasn¡¯t with them, I will get fired! I¡¯ll only get away with it if I sneak in unnoticed!¡±


    I began to unleash my watery big puppy eyes at the two security guards. I could tell one of them were wavering. He looked at his partner.


    But the other guy remained unmoved.


    ¡°Big brother! You know how difficult life is. It was so hard for me to get this job. If I get fired, I don¡¯t know how I will survive. I¡¯m begging you! Just help me once. After the event is over, I will definitely repay you two!¡± I sped my hands together and begged.


    At that moment, the rm I set ahead of time began to ring.


    I pretended to pick up a call as I turned around and continued my act:


    ¡°Hello? Sister? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What? You need money? Mom has alreadypleted her surgery. Why do you need money again?¡±


    ¡°I already told you not to get a job! You¡¯re only in Grade 9! You need to focus on your studies! Older sister will earn the money!¡±


    ¡°I already told you I¡¯m doing overtime tonight. I will be able to make a lot today. Afterwards, I¡¯ll rush to the hospital and pay the bills. Just tell the doctor to wait a bit!¡±


    I lowered my cell phone and looked tearfully at the two security guards.


    ¡°Xiaowu, my eyes kind of hurt. Can youe to see if sand had entered? Help me blow on it.¡± Suddenly, the emotionless security guard opened his mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡± His partner was still slow and confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you toe over to tell me blow sand out! My eyes hurt and I can¡¯t see! I can¡¯t even see who¡¯s entering this entrance.....¡± The guy dragged his partner on one side and allowed me to enter.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I gave the two men a deep, sincere bow. Then, I was inside the venue.


    Haha! Suyang! When you see me, you¡¯re going to shake! I proudly flung my hair. I will definitely convince Mo Xiaotian and Ye Lili!


    This was just the beginning.


    I have sessfully aplished my first step.


    I nced around the room. At my 3 o¡¯clock direction, I saw a chubby man holding onto a sexy, gorgeous woman. He seemed to be very satisfied.


    At my 6 o¡¯clock direction, there were two women who were dressed quite alike as they smiled and gave each other icy looks. It seemed like a battle of the auras.


    At my 9 o¡¯clock direction, I noticed my first target, Mo Xiaotian. She was with her husband enjoying a very expensive wine.


    I walked directly to Mo Xiaotian and ced my tray near her.

 Chapter 79

    <b>Chapter 79: Suyang was anxious </b>


    Obviously, Mo Xiaotian had no idea I had a motive for walking up to her. She innocently smiled and assumed I was a server as she exchanged her wine ss with a champagne ss while she continued her conversation with her husband.


    ¡°Lu Wenxue¡¯s student....¡± I quietly whispered into her ear. Then, I acted as if nothing happened and rushed away.


    I was afraid she would reveal a frightened expression as it would make others question my identity. So, I quickly headed to an area where there were no one else around. If she wanted to chase after me, we could have a chat one on one.


    I headed towards the female washroom.


    As expected, in a few moments, Mo Xiaotian joined me as well.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Although this wasn¡¯t exactly the ideal ce to meet, at least we were alone. I didn¡¯t immediately respond to Mo Xiaotian¡¯s question. I made sure to check to see there were no one else in any of the stalls before I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Hi. My name is Lin Yixin.¡±


    ¡°You know Teacher Lu? What is your rtionship with Teacher Lu? And what is your motive for talking to me?¡± Mo Xiaotian coldly questioned me. She appeared very guarded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear. I need your help. In order for you to trust me, I¡¯m willing to answer all your questions one by one. First of all, I know Lu Wenxue, and I know his situation isn¡¯t as simple as it may appear. If you are willing to ept me, I¡¯ll continue with more details. Secondly, I am only a person who wants to help Lu Zhengyang. I do not have much of a rtionship with Lu Wenxue. I know ever since the incident, most of his students try to conceal the fact that you guys were his students. But it¡¯s true that you were his student; even if you deny it. One day, you¡¯ll know that being his student is a thing to be proud of. Lastly, the reason why I¡¯m approaching you is because I want to borrow your name and power in society.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened to Teacher Lu.... but that¡¯s already the past. He has already died. There isn¡¯t anything else I can do.¡±


    Mo Xiaotian¡¯s words gave me a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Do you believe your teacher killed someone?¡±


    ¡°What if I do? What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then stand by my side and help clear his name.¡±


    Mo Xiaotian drylyughed as she lightly touched her wedding ring with her left hand. ¡°You view me too highly. I¡¯m only a woman who relies on her husband to survive. I honestly have no ability to help you. Don¡¯t you know that those who have rtionships with Teacher Lu are being treated coldly? I¡¯m not going to take that risk. You may say that I¡¯m selfish and cruel. Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯ve never met today.¡±


    Then, Mo Xiaotian turned around to leave.


    ¡°How can you...¡± I clenched my fist as I yelled at her rear view, ¡°As his ex student, you¡¯re not willing to help him clear his name? Don¡¯t forget. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how would you have left that small town of yours?¡±


    Mo Xiaotian paused and remained still.


    Suddenly, I realized my words were a bit too much. I sounded quite resentful. It wasn¡¯t my intentions to sound so bitter.


    But based on the exchanges I had with Xuduo, I was aware how big of a shock this incident had on his students. There was a lot of societal pressure that has caused him to behave the way he did.


    Sadly, despite saying such harsh words, Mo Xiaotian didn¡¯t look at me again as she rushed out of the washroom.


    I guess that was a refusal?


    I weakly leaned against the wall. It was as if something was stuck in my heart and made it difficult for my energy to circte. I forcefully smacked my chest to get rid of the feeling, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.


    Initially, I thought it was a rather simple task. But ultimately, I wasn¡¯t able to do it... I have failed Suyang. How am I supposed to face him now?


    I left the washroom sulking. Suddenly, Suyang grabbed onto me and pressed me against the wall. He lowered his voice as he anxiously asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Obviously I had to sneak in...since you wouldn¡¯t bring me...¡± I whispered. I didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with him. I hung down my head and stared at my tippy toes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡± Suyang¡¯s tone sounded very annoyed. Without looking at his face, I could tell he was furious. There was a long silence after that.


    Suddenly, he growled, ¡°Look at me!¡±


    I quickly lifted my head and stared at the face that couldn¡¯t be any darker.


    ¡°B-boss....surprise?¡± Originally, I had nned on scaring Suyang with my appearance. Yet, it turned out it was the other way around. I tried my best to smile to prevent the atmosphere from getting worse.


    ¡°Boss, please do not give me such a scary look. This is a public ce. It¡¯s not good if others see....¡± I looked around my surroundings. Deep down, I hope someone will appear so I could sneak away.


    Suyang¡¯s face remained dark. He grabbed my hand and dragged me towards the men¡¯s washroom.


    ¡°Hey!? Are you crazy?¡± My voice was still quiet but higher pitched. I watched as he pulled me closer towards the forbidden ce. But I was physically too weak to resist. Out of desperation, I closed my eyes, ¡°Why are you bringing me here?¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I am not....¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes. There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    I cracked my eyes open a little. After confirming that there were no one else around, I attempted to escape from Suyang¡¯s grasp. But he caught my hair loop.


    ¡°Hey hey hey! Use your words! Not your hands!¡± I kindly reminded him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who was afraid of being seen by others? That¡¯s why I brought you in. How did you get here?¡± Suyang seemed to be quite upset with my arrival. The atmosphere was awkward and serious. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him. But silence wasn¡¯t ok either.


    ¡°I was following your instructions, boss! Didn¡¯t you say that Mo Xiaotian and Ye Lili will be here? I wanted toplete my mission and convince them...¡±


    ¡°You listened to this mission. But I said more than that. I told you I was going to be responsible for them. As an assistant, do you pick and choose what you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡± Alright. I had noeback, ¡°I just wanted to help you...¡±


    Suyang took a deep breath. ¡°Do you know why I refused to let youe?¡±


    I pouted and shook my head like a drum rattle.


    ¡°Did you check to see who the host of this event was? Director Rui will also be here. Haven¡¯t you already encountered him before? What if he recognized you and has his eyes set on you?¡±


    Oh yeah...why didn¡¯t I think of that? I didn¡¯t realize the danger I was in until Suyang brought it up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away!¡±


    ¡°How are you going to leave? It¡¯s alreadyte. Do you have a car?¡± Suyang crossed his arms as he asked me.


    ¡°No. I walked here. I can walk back.¡± I lightly said. But the moment I imagined walking through the two hour mountainous road, my mind began to expand.


    ¡°You walked up here?! There is no public transportation on this road?!!¡± Suyang eximed as his brows crinkled, ¡°You¡¯re really something else.¡±


    ¡°If you want tough, then go ahead. I won¡¯t me you. Actually, after I climbed up here, I feel like I¡¯m missing some muscles. Why do I always cause suffering upon myself....¡± I mumbled.


    Suyang rubbed my head, ¡°Forget it. Go find a silent spot and hide while you wait for me. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take you home with me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re taking me home, how about Mi Fan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Suyang spread out his arms, ¡°But Mi Fan isn¡¯t as stupid as you. She is not going to walk home.¡±


    Suddenly, a few male voices could be heard.


    The two of us gazed at each other frantically for a second. Then, it was as if our minds connected and we ran to hide into the furthest stall.

 Chapter 80

    <b>Chapter 80: Sitting on Suyang¡¯sp</b>


    I was so afraid other people would hear me that I held in my breath.


    The stall wasn¡¯t very big, so the two of us kind of had to squish in. Touch was unavoidable.


    I lifted my head and realized Suyang¡¯s head was sticking out of the stall. I anxiously pointed at his head to indicate he had to lower it.


    Suyang understood and began to sit down on the toilet seat as he gave me an ¡°OK¡± signal.


    Then, he pointed at my feet. The people outside could immediately see that it was a female pair of heels.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± I mouthed the words at him. If I made any movement, the heels were going to make a sound.


    But Suyang was much stronger than me at dealing with emergencies. He pulled me onto hisp and I sat on his thigh. My heels made two *da da* sound on the ground.


    I hurriedly lifted my feet up. Now, I was practically leaning on Suyang¡¯s body. Based on his painful expression, I could tell he was groaning silently.


    ¡°What was that sound?¡± A person asked suspiciously. He began to head towards our direction.


    ¡°Is there someone else? There¡¯s no one here, right?¡± Someone knocked against our stall as he asked.


    ¡°Ah..nothing. I just dropped something.¡± Suyang calmly responded.


    The guy didn¡¯t ask any more questions as he began to do his own business.


    We managed to avoid getting caught, but right now, Suyang and I were sitting in a very sexual position. It was so awkward. From time to time, I would lift my head to look at him. My eyes would flicker and my heart rate would increase. It was about to break through the limit!!


    As for Suyang, his leg was beginning to shake because I have been sitting on his thigh for too long.


    I felt kind of bad for him, so I tried to lessen his pain by shifting my weight somewhere else. But Suyang put his hands on my shoulder as he pursed his lips and shook his head. He didn¡¯t want me to move around.


    After there were no more sounds, Suyang pushed me off him and gently opened the stall.


    When he confirmed that there were no one else around, he quickly led me out of the washroom and exited the hotel. We were now in the garden outside.


    Alright, I¡¯ll admit it. While we were walking, the only thing that was on my mind was that Suyang was holding my hand. Suyang was holding my hand!!


    I was smiling bashfully behind him. I knew this blissful feeling was a sign that I was in love. The hand that he was holding felt all numb and tingly.


    ¡°From now on, stay here and wait for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere else. Just stay here. I¡¯ll be back. Then, we¡¯ll go home together. Understand?¡±


    *Nod*. I obediently nodded. Howe this feels like a scene where the father is telling his child not to run off?


    ¡°Repeat what I said one more time. I¡¯m afraid you will forget, Goldfish.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you want me to remain here. You will be back soon. And then we will head home together.¡± I quietly repeated Suyang¡¯s words one more time. He nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Ok! So be obedient! See you soon!¡±


    For every step Suyang took, he turned around ten times. I couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry on the inside. Do I really make him worry that much?


    After Suyang had given his order, I told myself I must remain strong. But soon, I realized the disadvantages of waiting outside.


    Since it was nighttime, there were a lot of bugs flying around me. In no time, I was being attacked left and right.


    Within a few minutes, five mosquitoes were already dead on my arm.


    I felt goosebumps from staring at their corpses.


    Should I go hide at a ce where there was no mosquitoes? Or remain here while I wait for Suyang?


    Aii..so conflicted.


    Forget it. Since Suyang told me to wait for him here, I¡¯ll stay here.


    Just as I made up my mind to fight with the mosquitoes until the very end, a familiar male voice appeared from the dark.


    ¡°Hello, we have met again.¡±


    Who was it?


    My ears twitched. Was it because it was too dark? That voice sounded so creepy. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a cold sensation on my back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about me? Because of you, that night, I rejected so many beautiful women. But you didn¡¯t call me......I¡¯m so hurt. Yet, we¡¯ve met again. I guess we are fated?¡±


    That night? Phone call?


    By the time I realized who it was, Director Rui¡¯s face had appeared within my sight of vision.


    Except now, I have no opportunity to escape...


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the pretty server from my hotel? Why are you here?¡± Director Rui questioned with a frozen expression. He began to walk towards me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this also your hotel? I-I¡¯ve been transferred, manager.¡± Currently, the only thing I could do was hope that Director Rui was a fool and that he would be tricked.


    ¡°Do you honestly take me for a fool?¡±


    Damn it. He saw through me....


    ¡°So you¡¯re one of the flies around Mi Fan? I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. But again and again, you keep delivering yourself. So you can¡¯t me me.¡± Director Rui¡¯s face harden and looked a bit cruel.


    I was terrified. Although I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what Director Rui was going to do to me, deep down, I knew he was no Buddha.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± I remained still as I watched the distance between us shrink.


    ¡°I am disgusted by the buzzing sounds flies make around humans. What do I have to do to get rid of them?¡±


    Director Rui suddenly reached his hand out. I thought he wanted to p me, so I raised my hand to covered my head as I backed away like a reflex.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Director Rui softly whispered as he held onto my raised wrist. Heughed coolly, ¡°I am not going to use violence against you in public.¡±


    Then, hisrge hand went from my wrist to my hair as he twirled it around his fingers.


    ¡°How should I deal with you? Should I kill you?¡± It sounded like he was asking himself.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Director Rui could smile as he said something so evilly. My intuition told me he wasn¡¯t joking. He might actually kill me and no one would find out.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying a word?¡± Director Rui pressed his two arms over my shoulders as he lowered his head to make eye contact with me. I could totally sense the aura of death, ¡°Tell me, how should I deal with you? I find the flies around me so annoying.....¡± He drawled.


    By now, my head was in an utter mess. I couldn¡¯t think of anything. I wasn¡¯t sure what my next step should be. Currently, I was like meat on a tter. My only wish was that Suyang will not appear. I didn¡¯t want Director Rui to discover him.

 Chapter 81

    <b>Chapter 81: For him, I live. For him, I die.</b>


    Director Rui pinched my chin as he tilted my head up to face him.


    I knew that the more afraid I acted, the more disadvantaged my position was. However, my legs couldn¡¯t help but shake, and my lips were turning dry. Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t conceal it.


    Director Rui began to lower his head slowly. He was minimizing our distance, and his breathing was getting closer towards me as well.


    *Pa*


    Time seemed to froze.


    Somehow, I found enough courage to actually p Director Rui across the face.


    The p caught him by surprise.


    While he was in shock, I lowered my head and began to run.


    But before I could leave the garden, suddenly, two men in ck leaped out of an underbrush and blocked my path.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Director Rui was holding onto his face as he menacingly walked towards me.


    Alright! This time, he¡¯s really mad...


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Hemanded the two men in ck. That was thest line I heard before I lost consciousness.


    ¡ª¨C


    Whatever that was beneath me felt so soft. Was I dead? Am I in Heaven?


    *Hua* The sound of water interrupted my thoughts. I bounced up from the bed and inspected my body. I was still alive, and my clothes were intact...


    My intuition told me I had to get the hell out. But the entrance was by the bathroom, and I had no idea who was showering. Hence, I was hesitant to move. I dug for my cell phone and wanted to give Suyang a call. It was then I realized I already had over ten missed calls from him.


    Based on the time, most likely the event had ended ages ago. Suyang couldn¡¯t find me, so he was anxious.


    I hid behind the window curtain and quietly dialed Suyang¡¯s number. I kept my eyes on the bathroom door the entire time.


    Suyang picked up the moment the call went through. Immediately, he began to lecture me, ¡°I already told you not to run off! Where did you go? Do I seriously have to buy a chain and tie it around your neck in order to watch over you?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s voice volume was too loud. I hurriedly lowered the volume of my phone to the lowest degree possible. Then, I whispered and sought for assistance, ¡°I was discovered by Director Rui,e save me!¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ming!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I think I¡¯m inside a hotel room. There is someone showering inside the bathroom. I think it¡¯s Director Rui.¡±


    ¡°Ok, whatever you do, get out of the room as soon as possible. I¡¯ll figure out a way to locate you. And remain on the phone with me, got it?¡±


    ¡°Ok....¡±


    I began to reflect on my thoughts. Wouldn¡¯t Suyang¡¯s position be revealed if hees to rescue me? If that¡¯s the case, then all his efforts of getting close to Mi Fan would have been wasted.


    Thinking of this, I decisively hung up and stuffed the phone back into my pocket.


    Lin Yixin! You must rely on yourself under these circumstances!


    I came out from the curtains and tiptoed towards the entrance. As I walked by, the water in the bathroom suddenly halted. I literally stopped breathing from where I was. My eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare at the bathroom door. Three secondster, the water turned on again. I felt relieved as I increased my speed towards the exit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise! Don¡¯t make any noise!¡± I prayed from within. I pressed down onto the horizontal bar as gently as possible ¨C


    *BEEP BEEP BEEP* The ear piercing sound of the rm began to sound and the water in the bathroom came to a grunting stop. There was no time to waste. I quickly ran out before Director Rui coulde out.


    Who would¡¯ve thought he would put an rm on at the door?


    I ran towards the emergency exit with all my might. I could see victory ahead of me. Unexpectedly, a hand reached over and covered my mouth; then I was dragged backwards.


    ¡°Mmmmm....¡± I fought as hard as I could. Even my high heels came off. But the strength of a man was too much. How could I resist him? I could see the room again.


    I wanted to cry for help, but I wasn¡¯t able to make a sound.


    I aggressively scratched his arms and I could see the bloody scars that I made. Director Rui only breathed a sigh of cold air, but there was no indication that he was going to release my mouth.


    Ultimately, Director Rui brought me back to his room and flung me onto the bed. He used so much strength that I rolled over a few times and ended on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I rubbed my shoulder. I felt like it had been dislocated as I tried to climb up with difficulty. In front of me was Director Rui with only a towel around his lower part of his body.


    Without his sses, he seriously looked like a pervert.


    He ced his hand on my arm and coldlyughed, ¡°Sweetheart, this is the price you have to pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Then, he began to lean towards me. I was so frightened that I ran to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°Y-....y-y- you, don¡¯te near me!¡± For some reason, I began to stutter as I flung the pillow towards Director Rui. I turned around once again and attempted to escape the second time.


    But my short legs only managed to take a few steps before I was caught again...


    Director Rui grabbed onto my two hands and made me face him. Then, he narrowed the distance between as and locked me down onto the soft, big bed.


    Due to his restraint, I wasn¡¯t able to move at all. My heart was a mess. Suddenly, I wanted to cry. I shouldn¡¯t have came. I regretted not listening to Suyang. Also, I was disgusted by the person in front of me....


    ¡°I have never failed to get any woman that I wanted!¡± It was as if he was making ast announcement. Director Rui began to remove my outerwear.


    ¡°Stop! You beast!¡± I was struggling and cursing at the same time, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me? Kill me!!¡± I pleaded desperately.


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Director Rui sneered as he paused his actions, ¡°I will. But prior to that, I¡¯m going to enjoy myself.¡±


    He seemed so experienced. I wondered how many times he had done something like this. In only a few moments, my clothes were torn. I could see faintly see my bra and underwear.


    Tears became to roll down uncontrobly. Internally, I was thoroughly defeated. I was so upset at how weak and useless I was....


    Just as I were nning to bite my tongue andmit suicide to maintain my innocence, I felt the heavy weight being lifted off me. By the time I snapped out of it, Director Rui was on the ground.


    I watched Suyang punched and kicked Director Rui and I stopped crying. In my eyes, his movements appeared to be in slow motion. I felt like he was a hero.


    I wrapped the nket around my body as I staggered off the bed. But I had no intentions of stopping Suyang.


    Punch him a few more times! Who told him to bully me??!


    Yeah! Like that! Left foot! Right foot! Right foot! Left foot! Hehe!


    Beat him! Beat him! Beat him.....


    Okay, things were starting to get out of hand. Suyang didn¡¯t seem like he had any intentions of stopping. Directo Rui was defenseless against Suyang¡¯s fierce attacks.


    ¡°Hey, I think it¡¯s enough!?¡± I rushed to stop Suyang, but he shoved me aside.


    Was I the one bullied or him? I was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go!¡± I tried to ignore the pain on my shoulder as I used all my strength to grab onto Suyang¡¯s arm. I realized his eyes were scarlet.


    Before Director Rui could directly see Suyang¡¯s face, I rushed to drag him towards the exit.


    ¡°You two!¡± I heard Director Rui screeched. Then, he lowered his head and took out a gun from a cab next to him. He pointed it at Suyang and me, ¡°Go die!¡±


    At that moment, aside from me, it was as if time stopped.


    Ever since meeting Suyang, I began to care more and more about my life. Because of him, I began to have an excuse to live on. But if I had to give up my precious life today, the only reason would be for Suyang.


    For him, I live. For him, I die.

 Chapter 82

    <b>Chapter 82: Suyang¡¯s confession</b>


    I didn¡¯t realize I had already gotten to this stage. But as the bullet wasing out, my brain didn¡¯t even think. My body reacted first. I naturally blocked it for him.


    When did I be so nimble?


    But I don¡¯t regret it.


    Finally, I¡¯ve done something I wouldn¡¯t regret....


    By the time I felt the intense pain on my chest, I had already fallen into Suyang¡¯s arms. Everything appeared more and more hazy. I couldn¡¯t tell if it were my tears or I was losing consciousness.


    ¡°Lin Yixin! Lin Yixin! Remain alert! Don¡¯t sleep!¡±


    It has been a long time since I heard Suyang use my real name. He normally calls me ¡°Goldfish¡±. Now that he was acting like this, it made me feel the severity of the situation.


    I have been shot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use my name... it sounds too serious....¡± I managed to squeeze out those words as I raised my hand to touch Suyang¡¯s face. I felt something wet.


    He was crying?


    Why was he crying?


    Don¡¯t cry....you....


    This was the first time I¡¯ve seen Suyang¡¯s tears. It was more painful watching him cry than crying myself. Or perhaps, it was because of the pain I felt from the gunshot.


    I finally came to the realization that I didn¡¯t simply like him. I love him.


    Gradually, I began to lose consciousness.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine! I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡± Suyang screamed into my ears. But it sounded so distant and far away.


    Silly, I¡¯m the one who wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to you....


    Before Ipletely lost consciousness, I secretly made a vow to Suyang ¨C I must stay alive for his sake!


    ¡ª-


    The gunshot wound was two centimeters from my heart. Because of those two centimeters, I lived.


    I was sitting on a chair in my ward as I watched my unconscious self on the hospital bed and snickered.


    I am experiencing the out-of-body experience....!


    Yes! I¡¯ve be a spirit! Although my body still showed vital signs, my consciousness had floated out. I was in the same state as Sheyu once was.


    Regardless of how loudly I yelled, no one could hear me. Ai.....is this what ghosts normally experience? How boring...


    Suyang had already been by ¡°my¡± side for the entire day and night. He had never left. Since his back was facing me, I couldn¡¯t see his facial expressions.


    Suyang¡¯s proud waist was now curved like dazed wanderer. Was he feeling guilty?


    The more Suyang was like this, the more my heart ached for him.


    This incident urred because of my failure to think thoroughly. Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t have let Suyang taken the bullet...


    I wanted tofort him and hug him. I wanted to lightly pat his back and tell him it was fine. I¡¯ve been by your side all this time.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t do something so simple.


    I approached Suyang as I crouched by his side. I admired him and rested my chin on my hands. Since he wasn¡¯t aware of my existence, I could admire him from any direction.


    Suyang was no longer in a violent rage. Currently, he had reverted back to his calm self. But his pupils appeared to have lost ayer of some sort. It seemed so dim.


    ¡°Lin Yixin....¡± Suyang began.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was spooked and fell onto the ground. I thought Suyang could see me. I didn¡¯t blink at all as I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°While you¡¯re asleep, I will say this once. Regardless of whether you could hear it or not, I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± So he can¡¯t see me after all....


    Go and say whatever you want! I am listening! I replied next to him. Except Suyang couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°I like you.¡± Suyang¡¯s voice turned abnormally gentle. It was as if his voice had turned into a feather that was floating softly down into myke.Then, *di*, there was a ripple.


    I remained frozen at my spot. I was at a loss for words. Why was he suddenly confessing? Wait wait! Why was he doing it while I am unconscious? That¡¯s messed up. Was he only saying this because I am unconscious? He should be telling me this when I¡¯m conscious and awake!


    Right now, I desperately wanted to grab onto Suyang¡¯s cor and shake him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me this when I¡¯m awake, huh? This is such a serious issue!!!!¡±


    ¡°Including your part, I¡¯m going to get it all back from the Chairman¡¯s family.¡±


    *Falls apart* Who the hell cares about the Chairman¡¯s family at this time?! I rolled my eyes.


    The most important point was that Suyang had confessed to me!?!


    He said he likes me, right?! I haven¡¯t misheard?!


    Could I be hallucinating ever since I¡¯ve be a spirit?! Or maybe I was in an alternate universe?! Does a different Lin Yixin and Suyang exist in another world?


    I wanted to hear him say it again...


    While I was praying to the Heavens, Suyang got up and gradually minimized the distance between us. Our lips were getting closer and closer...


    He wants to kiss me? Not now! Hello!?!? I¡¯m over here! I¡¯m over here!!!


    I anxiously tried to seize Suyang¡¯s thigh, but I only managed to grab onto air.


    ¡°Noooo! Noooo! Noooo!!¡± I screeched.


    At least do it when I could feel it!?!.... I wanted to cry but had no tears. I was so frustrated that I began to roll across the floor.


    Under these circumstances, there was no difference between kissing or not kissing!


    But fighting was useless. I tantly red as Suyang gave me a light kiss on the lips.


    My first kiss.... I covered my face.


    I had my first kiss without actually experiencing it. What a waste.


    On a brighter note, Suyang actually likes me? Damn... I had no idea! He hid it so well! Yet, I still caught him! Muahahaha.


    Thinking of this, I cunningly smiled at Suyang.


    He was gazing at ¡°me¡± very lovingly.


    ¡°Am I interrupting you guys?¡± Following the sounds of the high heels, Mi Fan appeared. I was quite surprised to see her. I stood up and floated to her side.


    ¡°I was wondering when you woulde.¡± Suyang slowly got up. He was different from his usual polite self. His voice was very cold and the atmosphere changed drastically.


    ¡°Do you really need to be so guarded towards me? I didn¡¯t have anything to do with what happened to her.¡± Mi Fan calmly replied. Then, she stepped forward, ¡°This is the information you want.¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t take the stash of paper from Mi Fan. He coldly replied, ¡°You have prepared it all along? Then why are you giving it to me now?¡±

 Chapter 83

    <b>Chapter 83: Mi Fan visits her mother¡¯s grave</b>


    Seeing how Suyang wasn¡¯t taking the papers from her, Mi Fan threw it into the air; as if it were garbage. The papers were scattered everywhere. I was curious to see what was written on it.


    Luckily, the wind happened to blow through the window and flipped the pages that I couldn¡¯t touch.


    Iid on the ground and followed the wind¡¯s irregr tempo as I experienced the most troublesome reading of my entire life.


    It was....


    Mo Xiaotian¡¯s affair, Ye Lili¡¯s gambling debt, Chairman Jicheng¡¯s weekly church visits, and information regarding his subordinates shifting funds from thepany.


    It was all their dirtyundry. And they were all fatal mistakes.


    Could it have been Suyang¡¯s n all along to use this info to threaten them? Was that why he wanted me to focus on Xuduo since he couldn¡¯t discover any negative stuff to ckmail him with?


    Wow, I¡¯m so slow... I should¡¯ve known. Yet, I put my life in vain.


    ¡°Is this the attitude you use to beg for help?¡± Mi Fan looked past Suyang and turned her attention on ¡°me¡±. ¡°This is something that could destroy me. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to give it to you because I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°But, we have another victim. I honestly hope this wille to an end.¡±


    Was Mi Fan aware of Suyang¡¯s intent from the beginning? Or were they working together as a team to expose the Chairman¡¯s family the whole time?


    I was so confused. My IQ was too low and I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Who could exin the current situation to me?


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Suyang stared at the information.


    Mi Fan drylyughed. Sadness appeared on her icy face, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe me or not. At the end of the day, I did what I was supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to discover your conscience?¡± Suyang sounded bitter.


    Mi Fan¡¯s hand was on the door handle. Because of Suyang¡¯s line, her hand paused.


    The room was ufortably silent. Who would¡¯ve thought that Mi Fan and Suyang could create such a nerve wrecking atmosphere? I nearly forgot to breathe.


    Oh yeah! Right now, It doesn¡¯t matter whether I could breathe or not!


    But breathing wasn¡¯t an issue.


    If I had known this was their rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have been concerned about the possibility of Mi Fan seducing Suyang.


    ¡°Who knows? I just don¡¯t want the punk toe after me anymore. Each time he sees me, he looks like he wants to tear me apart. I might as well avoid him in jail for a bit. Aren¡¯t I quick witted?¡± Mi Fan sourly smiled.


    At that moment, I felt a bit bad for her because she was revealing a weak side I had never seen before.


    Suyang pursed his lips and didn¡¯t respond. He turned around and tucked my nket in. Mi Fan didn¡¯t wait for his reply and left without turning back.


    Although I was concerned about Suyang, I was more curious about where Mi Fan was going. So, I followed her.


    I realized how convenient it was to be a ghost. I didn¡¯t have to open any doors. I could go through walls and sit in vehicles without getting noticed.


    She had no clue that I was observing her from her passenger seat the whole time.


    Mi Fan¡¯s destination was Lu Zhengyang¡¯s workce.


    My mouth was wide opened. I wanted to block her. Was she nuts? She had the guts to go see Lu Zhengyang? After all, Lu Zhengyang had once attempted to pour sulfuric acid over her. I couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.


    As expected, the moment Mi Fan entered the store, Lu Zhengyang¡¯s facial expression turned repulsive. A second ago, he was smiling at a customer. The next second, he directly took the customer¡¯s beer and sshed it over Mi Fan.


    The atmosphere froze.


    Everyone appeared stunned by Lu Zhengyang¡¯s action. However, Mi Fan reacted as if she had expected this treatment.


    ¡°How dare you appear in front of my face?¡± Lu Zhengyang yelled. As long as Mi Fan was around, Lu Zhengyang¡¯s hatred bar was filled.


    ¡°I want to have a talk with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us. Unless you¡¯re going to die and then beg for forgiveness from my father. If he is willing to forgive you, then I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Lu Zhengyang sounded very spiteful.


    Mi Fan took out tissue from her bag as she calmly wiped the beer off her face. Then, she solemnly said to Lu Zhengyang, ¡°It¡¯s as you wished. ording to my calctions, my time of death should be approaching shortly. If you want to talk then, that¡¯s fine. I wee you toe to my grave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Zhengyang was confused by Mi Fan¡¯s words, ¡°Your time of death is approaching?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk now?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, women like you are all frauds. Just get the f**k out!¡± Lu Zhengyang turned around and stormed into the kitchen without looking back.


    Mi Fan lightly sighed. She didn¡¯t mind all the looks from everyone as she walked out of the store.


    At the end, she never told Lu Zhengyang what she wanted to say.


    Since she didn¡¯t fix herself, she looked like a sorry figure. Mi Fan was in a rush to head to another ce. It was as if she was rushing to chase after a celebrity. She travelled without stopping to rest.


    Her ultimate destination was a cemetery on the outskirts of town.


    Who was she visiting? Was it Lu Wenxue? But based on what I could recall, Lu Wenxue¡¯s grave wasn¡¯t located here...


    ¡°Mom, I came to visit you. I haven¡¯t visited for a very long time. Do you miss me? Please forgive me. These days, work has been very busy. Also, I have a lot of stressful things to deal with.¡± Mi Fan was kneeling in front of a woman¡¯s grave. ¡°Because of me, another person is hurt.... Mom, are you very disappointed in me?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. I don¡¯t know why things ended up like this.... No! That¡¯s not true!¡± Mi Fan shook her head as she rejected her own words, ¡°Actually, I knew this would¡¯ve happen the moment I decided to take this path. I was mentally prepared to have people scold and despise me..... ¡±


    ¡°Why did I be like this? Mom, do you remember? When I was little, I said I wanted to be a righteous reporter that will unmask evil.¡±


    ¡°But... ever since a year ago, after that incident, my path has been offset, and I was unable to control the development ever since....¡±


    Suddenly, Mi Fan began to dig through her bag. After quite a long time, she ended emptying all the content to fish out a photo with her shaky hands. She disyed it in front of the grave and she began to whimper.


    ¡°See? I have proof. At one point, I really wanted to be a good reporter. I r-really.....wanted to be a good reporter....¡± She cried.


    Mi Fan¡¯s voice was turning weaker and weaker, ¡°But why? Why is reality so cruel? It¡¯s so cruel that I thoroughly killed my old self. The good reporter Mi Fan had long left this world. What remained was a person filled with self-interest; someone who allowed arge corporation to exploit her in exchange for status!¡±


    By now, I somewhat understood why Mi Fan was in such a rush to see Lu Zhengyang and her mother. Since she gave Suyang the documents, Suyang was going to expose everything very shortly. When that happens, the Chairman¡¯s family will definitely know that Mi Fan had betrayed them. Then...most likely, she will end up like my current state. It was understandable why Mi Fan felt like her days were limited.


    Worse of all, the person who shot me (Director Rui) was still on the run. Police and private detectives were unable to find any traces of him. That was the most scariest part of all.....


    ¡°As of now, I haven¡¯t once went to visit that man. Probably it¡¯s because of the overwhelming amount of guilt I have. I don¡¯t have the courage to go.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if everything is exposed, does it mean I am qualified to see that person? Or is it really as the child had said -I must die in order to pay for my mistakes?¡±


    ¡°Today, I came because I wanted to let you know that your daughter was once a good person. That¡¯s all....¡± Mi Fan sighed. Then, she took the photo and ced it in front of her mother¡¯s grave with a rock on top of it. In my eyes, Mi Fan moved like she was dragging rocks with her feet. Each step was indescribably heavy.


    I bowed in front of Mi Fan¡¯s mother¡¯s grave. After all, I was secretly eavesdropping on Mi Fan¡¯s conversation for so long...


    After Mi Fan left, I leaned closer to the grave to take a look at the photo. It was a picture of her before she was famous. Based on the background of the photo, it looked like a school¡¯s opening ceremony.


    She was in the picture with a student from the school.


    Based on Mi Fan¡¯s expression, she appeared to be very inexperienced and passionate about her career. Her face had the smile of joy.


    The child she had her arms around had a ribbon of first ce over his neck. Why does he look so familiar? Although he looked about 12-13 years of age, I felt like I had seen him somewhere before....


    Oh! I know who it is!


    It was Lu Zhengyang!

 Chapter 84

    <b>Chapter 84: The nosebleed </b>


    Should I look or not look?!


    I was lightly rubbing my finger against my temple. Currently, I was standing at the crossroad of morality. This could be rted to my future, so I must think it over very carefully...


    I was crouching by the bathroom door with 200% of alertness. I had myplete attention on the sprinkling water from the shower.


    The proverb was so true. If God closes a door on you, He will definitely have another window opened for you. The fact that I could go through walls whenever I want was the window God had created for me!


    I shouldn¡¯t waste it.


    Even though I will use it to peek at Suyang showering...


    Since I¡¯ve been at the hospital, Suyang have also been sleeping in the same ward as me. He ordered a bed and stayed by my side day and night. He also showered, brushed his teeth, and had his three meals here. It looked like he was going to spend the rest of his days in this ward.


    Ai ya!


    But as a female, it was quite inappropriate of me to peek at a man showering, right?! Actually, that¡¯s not true. No one knows I¡¯m watching anyway. I was a spirit!! Plus, Suyang admitted he likes me and secretly kissed me! I¡¯m here for revenge! Yes yes. Our society likes equal treatment and fairness.


    Only fairness would lead to a harmonious society...


    Thinking of this, I began to let my imagination roam. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle like a fool.


    I was used to leaning back against the wall. But since I was a spirit, I ended up going through it and directly entered the bathroom.


    Eh?! I was still thinking about it, but I already came in?! I-I¡¯m not ready yet!!


    I happened to have a direct view of Suyang. Although there was a foggy ss between us, I could see Suyang¡¯s well-built upper body and more...


    Ahhh!!!


    I loudly screamed, but only I could hear it. I scrambled up from the ground and tried to escape from this ce that was making my blood vessels expand.


    But, the door was blocked! I couldn¡¯t exit!


    What!? I might as well just crash against the wall to leave. I could go through walls, right?


    At that moment, Suyang had turned off the water and began to apply shampoo onto his hair.


    I stopped my movements as I secretly sent another nce at his direction. I watched as a droplet rolled down from his forehead onto his high nose and down to his red, luscious lips. Then, it rolled down his corbone and disappeared into the mist.


    I was so envious of that droplet.


    I gulped down my saliva as I held onto my chest. Wasn¡¯t I a spirit? Why did I have a heartbeat?


    Subconsciously, I had a foolish, stupid expression on my face. I leaned against the wall, and just as I was enjoying my view, I ended up going through the walls again....


    Are you kidding me? I can only go through walls if I¡¯m calm?


    I walked towards the window and had my arms crossed as I looked afar. I took a few deep breaths. It should have been at least 4-5 seconds by now? But this memory is going to remain in my mind forever!


    While I was thinking, I turned to ¡°myself¡± on the bed. If only I was awake...OH GOD!!!


    What was going on? My spirit and body shared the same heart?


    On my bed, I was actually having a nosebleed! A nosebleed!!!!


    Was it because of the intense scene I saw? My actual body couldn¡¯t handle it!?!


    Now, I have two streams of blooding out of my nose.


    My white pillow was dyed red.


    F**k this! Oh my goodness! How embarrassing!!!


    I quickly ran over as I anxiously stomped my feet, ¡°Lin Yixin! You must hang in there! You can¡¯t let something so little defeat you! You can do it!¡±


    What should I do? Who can save me? I was alreadycking blood before this. When Suyanges out and sees me with a nosebleed, what is he going to think?


    If I don¡¯t die from a loss of blood, I will die from a loss of face. Which one will it be?


    The two stream of blood were running smoother than I thought.... It was already leaving a strange imprint on my face. It looked like there were two pigtailsing out of my nose.


    ¡°Suyang! I came to visit you guys! I¡¯vepleted what you wanted me to do!¡± A loud voice entered the room. I knew it was Shen Shaoqian without having to look.


    Why was he here at this time? Suyang wasn¡¯t done showering yet. I wasn¡¯t able to do anything either. Could it be that my embarrassment was destined to be shared with the world?


    ¡°Are you showering?¡± I could hear Shen Shaoqian¡¯s voice approaching closer and closer. Alright. I closed my eyes as I epted this cruel reality. I knew Shen Shaoqian was going tough his head off.


    As expected, the moment Shen Shaoqian saw me, he ran over to check what had happened. When he realized it was a nosebleed, he pointed at my bed and began to holler withughter.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA! OH MY GOODNESS. SO FUNNY! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an unconscious person having a nosebleed. BAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± Shen Shaoqianughed relentlessly.


    Why is my life so depressing...


    I will remember this, Shen Shaoqian! I approached him as I gave him a dirty look.


    Are you doneughing? If so, then hurry and pick up a tissue to help me stop the blood? You want to watch me die from blood loss? You asshole!


    I tried jabbing his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for me to get rid of my anger.


    Finally, he was doneughing. Shen Shaoqian casually pulled out two tissues from the tissue box as he roughly rubbed the blood stains off my face. Then he twirled the tissue into two rolls and stuffed it into my nostrils.


    Suyang happened toe out from the showers and witnessed this moment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He only had a towel wrapped around his body.


    ¡°Your personal assistant was having a nosebleed! I was helping her stop the blood!¡± Shen Shaoqian yed around with the tissue in my nose. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an unconscious person having a nosebleed!¡±

 Chapter 85

    <b>Chapter 85: Be my girlfriend!</b>


    ¡°A nosebleed?¡± Suyang thought it was something serious. He ran over with a concern look as he shoved Shen Shaoqian aside and ced his hand on my forehead and face.


    He began to mumble to himself, ¡°She seems alright....why is she having a nosebleed?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the sounds of your shower triggered her?!¡± Shen Shaoqian began to pinch my face, ¡°You¡¯re actually awake, aren¡¯t you, Lin Yixin?¡± He teased.


    I was still unconscious. But how did this jerk figure out the cause of my nosebleed?!


    ¡°Stop ying around!¡± Suyang pushed Shen Shaoqian¡¯s hand off my face, ¡°Are you here to provoke the patient?¡±


    ¡°Fine fine fine, I won¡¯t touch her, ok?¡± Shen Shaoqian pouted, ¡°By the way, I havepleted the task that you wanted me to do. Yet, because of a woman, you¡¯re speaking to me in such a cold manner. I am so hurt....¡±


    Shen Shaoqian acted like an ancient maiden as he pretended to wipe his non-existent tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ve convinced all of them?¡±


    Shen Shaoqian shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t convince them. Xuduo was the only one who I convinced. I had to threaten the rest! I told Mo Xiaotian if she didn¡¯t help us, I will send the photo of her cheating to her husband. I told Ye Lili that if she didn¡¯t help us, then I will send her list of debts to her clients... so they thoroughly epted defeat. Now, the moment you give me themand, the news will be exposed. This subject will definitely lead to a lot of public opinion!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Shen Shaoqian proudly made a cool pose. ¡°In the end, you still need to rely on me to settle things...!¡±


    I was speechless by Shen Shaoqian¡¯s shamelessness. Suddenly, Shen Shaoqian turned towards the unconscious me and solemnly stated, ¡°Xuduo said he was willing to help us because of Lin Yixin. Initially, he didn¡¯t want anything to do with Lu Wenxue. But since a stranger was so trusting to the point where she almost lost her life for Lu Wenxue, as an ex-student, he decided to trust his ex-teacher.¡±


    Oh? So it turned out my attempt was sessful after all? After hearing Shen Shaoqian¡¯s words, my heart felt very warm and fuzzy.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give the chairman¡¯s family a blow he will remember for life.¡± Suddenly, Suyang¡¯s eyes darkened. This was drastically different from the poisonous tongue Suyang or the gentle and considerate Suyang I was so familiar with.


    Is this the Suyang that was ready for battle?


    He¡¯s so charming!


    I couldn¡¯t control myself as I began to admire Suyang with my groggy eyes again. I will remember Suyang¡¯s hot expression for years toe.


    Suyang¡¯s procedural n to destroy the chairman¡¯s family was as follows:


    The first step is to use Mo Xiaotian, Ye Lili, and Xuduo to create an online campaign to demonstrate Lu Wenxue¡¯s innocence. They were people who had quite arge following in society.


    The second step is to expose Lu Wenxue¡¯s life motto to the world.


    The third step is to expose the rtionship between Lu Wenxue and Chairman Jicheng. The goal is to make others believe that Chairman Jicheng was responsible for this crime. It is crucial to strike when the wind and waves are the fiercest.


    The fourth step is to get Ye Lili to appeal Lu Wenxue¡¯s case since she¡¯s awyer. Then, get Chairman Jicheng¡¯s driver and subordinates to go against him with evidence.


    The fifth step is to order Chairman Jicheng to go to court. At this time, their stocks from their corporation will drop dramatically. They will suffer from a cash flow problem.


    The sixth and the most important step is to make Mi Fan appear in court as a witness to expose Chairman Jicheng as the true culprit of this case. She will expose the recordings she had of Chairman Jicheng and share all the evil things she had done for the family.


    The oue has already been set in stone. Regardless of how powerful Chairman Jicheng may be, the evidence Mi Fan had against him were too real and undeniable. He will have no chance of making aeback.


    ¡ª¨C


    Since Mi Fan fabricated a crime, she was taken into custody. Her sentencing will be determined at ater date...


    However, because Director Rui still hadn¡¯t been caught, I was still unable to return back to my body. So, I attended the trial as a spirit.


    I will never forget Lu Zhengyang¡¯s tears when the court pronounced Chairman Jicheng as the true culprit and cleared Lu Wenxue¡¯s name. In addition, I will never forget the smile on Mi Fan¡¯s face. She was finally set free from her guilt.


    I was quite surprised by how smoothly Suyang¡¯s n turned out. Originally, I kept thinking I had an advantage over him since I was able tomunicate with Lu Wenxue face to face.


    Suyang was truly a murder mystery writer! Just my type!


    Hrious enough, Director Rui was arrested on the 27th; the day of my birthday.


    When Mi Fan exposed Chairman Jicheng¡¯s misconduct, she also exposed Director Rui¡¯s crimes as well. Director Rui fired employees illegally, raped female subordinates, and took drugs. She also shared the incident between me and him.


    The reason why Director Rui was caught was because he couldn¡¯t handle hisck of sexual activity and contacted an ex-girlfriend of his. It turned out that the ex-girlfriend called the cops, so he was arrested.


    On this very day 26 years ago, I was born. 26 yearster on this day, I was reborn.


    I had no idea when my spirit had returned to my body. But the moment I woke up, the first person I saw was Suyang.


    When I was a spirit, I was so worried that my memories would all disappear when I woke up. Luckily, I didn¡¯t lose all my memories like Sheyu. Suyang¡¯s kiss, words, and actions were all forever embedded in my mind.


    I had no idea how he remembered my birthday. Suyang actually prepared a cake for me. It was on the table and he currently had his eyes closed as he made a silent wish.


    I smiled and waited for him to notice me.


    When I opened my eyes again, Suyang made eye contact with me. His lips were trembling like he wanted to say something. But after a long time, he only managed to utter one line, ¡°You¡¯re really awake?¡±


    ¡°Mmm..¡± Since I haven¡¯t spoken ¡°human¡±nguage for so long, my throat was burning the moment I tried to make a sound. It wouldn¡¯t allow me to say anything else.


    Have I lost my ability to speak? I was freaking out!


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk yet. I¡¯m going to call the doctor. Don¡¯t move!¡± Suyang was like a bunny as he bounced and leaped out of the ward.


    After the doctor had finish conducting some simple inspections, he nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. You¡¯ve healed very well these past few days. You are definitely blessed with good fortune!¡±


    Whew. So I was fine...


    ¡°Is the cake prepared for me?¡± After gulping down a cup of water, I was finally able to squeeze some words out.


    ¡°You walked around the gates of hell and now you¡¯re imagining things? I only bought it because I wanted to eat it.¡±


    Are you freaking serious? How could Suyang¡¯s attitude change so much the moment I woke up? At least, lie better? The cake has my name on it! Does he think I¡¯m blind?


    ¡°I want to eat....¡± I gave him my puppy eyes as I weakly pointed to the cake.


    ¡°No! You¡¯ve just healed. You¡¯re not allowed to eat greasy and sweet stuff. Look at you! You barely have enough strength to open your eyes!¡± Suyang refused my request.


    What?! I was trying to show him my puppy eyes!


    Since I looked so grumpy, Suyang tried to reassure me, ¡°When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll buy you another cake...¡±


    ¡°Suyang, while I was unconscious, I heard a line. I¡¯m not sure if it was in my dreams or if it was real....¡±


    ¡°What line?¡±


    ¡°A guy with a blurry face gently told me he liked me. He also kissed me...¡±


    When Suyang heard my words, he froze.


    Ahhhhh.... It doesn¡¯t seem like a good time to bring this up. I regret it so much. Now, I had turned the warm atmosphere into an awkward atmosphere.


    So, I quickly shook my head and pretended to y stupid.


    *cough cough* ¡°I guess I was dreaming!?! Haha. Wow. I had an erotic dream while I was unconscious.. Haha! I guess I should....¡±


    ¡°Could I kiss you?¡± Suyang¡¯s expression suddenly turned very serious as he cut me off.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I was at a loss for words as I stared at Suyang.


    Before I could react, Suyang got up from his seat and ced his right hand gently behind my neck. His red, luscious lipsnded on my lips.


    I was weed by Suyang¡¯s scent.


    Although it was a very gentle approach, I was still blinking like a fool. I watched Suyang¡¯s trembling eyshes.


    We were both newbies in the dating scene. We didn¡¯t know what steps to take next. So, only our lips touched.


    After a long time, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lightly shoved Suyang away, ¡°Was this your first kiss?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Suyang cared too much about his face as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°Huh? Then howe you¡¯re so unskilled?¡±


    ¡°My first kiss was the time when I secretly kissed you....¡± Suyang confessed.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, then it is. It¡¯s also your first, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Now, we finally understood why we were so awkward. After awhile, Suyang shook his head in embarrassment and I turned my head to avoid looking at him.


    ¡°Was the kiss in your dream like this?¡± Suyang gently asked. He sounded like a cotton tickling my heart.


    I smiled, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re as stiff as the guy in my dreams. No improvement at all....¡±


    ¡°Lin Yixin, be my girlfriend!¡± Suyang¡¯s eyes lit up like the universe. He gazed at me so deeply that I couldn¡¯t help but feel sucked in.


    It was as if I was under a spell. I smiled and truly wanted to be everything to Suyang, ¡°Ok!¡±

 Chapter 86

    <b>Chapter 86: Sweetness overdose</b>


    At one point, I was suspecting that Suyang was deliberately trying to peel the apple skin with the apple off together. Then, I was bbergasted. But since he was trying so hard, I had to suppress my urge to roast his skills.


    ¡°Here.¡± With great difficulties, he managed to unpeel one apple and delivered it to my hand.


    Originally, I would¡¯ve needed two hands to hold onto this huge apple, but now, I could pick it up with two fingers...


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took a bite. Although most of the apple was missing, it was still quite sweet.


    The sweetness went straight to my heart.


    ¡°Pssssh..!¡±


    As expected, Shen Shaoqian was the person who shattered the perfect atmosphere between me and Suyang. That guy seriouslycked the ability to make discerning judgments.


    Currently, he had his two hands crossed in front of his chest as he leaned his back against the window. He looked like a bum as he shook his short legs.


    Why was he wearing those pants? It made it seem like his legs were only 30 cm long.


    Suyang was putting all his focus on peeling another apple. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Shen Shaoqian.


    ¡°So, are you two officially together? Let me tell you. You¡¯re the second person that Suyang has peeled an apple for! Do you feel honoured?¡±


    ¡°The second one?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The first one was....¡± Before Shen Shaoqian could finish his sentence, Suyang threw the iplete apple at him. But Shen Shaoqian caught it.


    Actually, thrown wasn¡¯t the correct term. It was more like, smashed.


    Since Suyang didn¡¯t allow Shen Shaoqian to continue, it evoked my curiosity. I asked, ¡°The first one was....?¡±


    Shen Shaoqian disyed his bitten apple. ¡°Only the skin part could be eaten from Suyang¡¯s apples. Do you see this? This is the legendary Su weapon! If I continue talking, my life will be in danger. A wise man submits to his circumstances!¡±


    What a way to ruin my appetite...


    I made a pouty expression as I red at Suyang with a determined look that conveyed, ¡°Who was the first person? Tell me now!¡±


    Seeing me like this, Suyang finally put down the knife in his hand and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m really no match for you...¡±


    I secretly beamed. I thought he was finally going to tell me.


    Suyang made a hand gesture; indicating he wanted me to lean over towards him.


    So, I tilt my head and pushed my ear towards his direction. But who would have expected Suyang to grab onto my ears with both his hands as he fixated my head and gave me a kiss on the lips?!


    *cough cough*. After Suyang released me, I heard Shen Shaoqian¡¯s awkward coughing. He must have choked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was also surprised.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you pouting because you wanted a kiss?¡± Suyang calmly responded.


    ¡°Of course not! I wanted you to tell me who the first person was! How could you....¡± I had one hand on my face and one hand fanning my face.


    So strange. Why was it suddenly so hot in here?


    ¡°This is not a ce for a single dog like me. I¡¯m leaving...!¡± Shen Shaoqian¡¯s voice sounded a bit broken. Poor guy.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Although I was saying this, deep down, I had no desire to keep him around. Suyang was the same. Except, he was toozy to even say anything.


    ¡°Is this how you treat a friend who came from distant parts to deliver a gift? As a friend, I¡¯m absolutely heartbroken. This is too sad!¡±


    ¡°Gift? What gift?¡±


    ¡°Suyang hasn¡¯t told you? He has a surprise for you!¡±


    <i>Surprise?!</i> My eyes lit up. They were filled with hope.


    ¡°Shaoqian....¡± Suyang slowly said his name.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How is it a surprise if you¡¯re telling her? Didn¡¯t I warn you to keep your mouth shut?¡± Suyang gritted his teeth. The atmosphere couldn¡¯t get lower than this. I could see Shen Shaoqian¡¯s pupils diffusing.


    Shen Shaoqian was always so dramatic. It was as if he was acting in a drama and his punishment was death.


    ¡°Huh... did you really say so?¡± Shen Shaoqian carefully took a step away. One step... two steps... he was walking like a crab. It appeared he was nning to escape before Suyang went nuts.


    ¡°What surprise? Since he has already mentioned it, tell me! Tell me!¡± I eximed as I grabbed and shook Suyang¡¯s arm.


    Suyang sighed again. Using the exact same tone from earlier, he said, ¡°I guess I have no choice....¡±


    I released him right away and covered my mouth. I didn¡¯t want him to make the same move from before.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suyang rubbed my head as he stood up and headed towards Shen Shaoqian¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Bro! I didn¡¯t leak on purpose! I forgot....¡± Shen Shaoqian tried to lie out of desperation. He thought Suyang was going to beat him up.


    Instead, Suyang lightly patted his back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bring it!¡±


    Then, the two of them left the ward.


    Initially, I thought Suyang was going to let Shen Shaoqian off. But within three seconds, I heard a sharp scream from the hallway.


    I should¡¯ve expected it! I coldly humph and silently thought to myself, ¡°Disturbing patients from resting... humph! I don¡¯t know those two! I don¡¯t know those two!¡±


    I waited in my room for a long time. I was sitting in a lotus position as I continuously reached out my neck out to see when they would return.


    What surprise could it be? I was so excited!


    While I was racking my brain trying to guess what Suyang was going to give me, another visitor showed up.


    Shen Shaonu¡¯s head suddenly popped up from the corner. Her eyes were wide open as she looked around the room like a deer. At the end, her eyesnded on me and she smiled, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Shaonu?¡± I was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect her toe visit me. ¡°Come in! Your brother and Suyang just left.¡±


    ¡°Suyang brother just left? Which direction did he go?¡± Shen Shaonu asked with her eyes opened wide. If I told her where, she would probably instantly dash and run to find him. Yes, she was someone that would do such a thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said he was going to get something.¡± I waved at her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see me? Why are you asking about Suyang? Come here!¡±


    Shen Shaonu shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯te to see you. I came to see Suyang brother. But someone else came to see you!¡± Then, Shen Shaonu pushed a familiar person from behind the walls into my sight of vision.


    ¡°Zhengyang?¡±


    Since Zhengyang was forcefully revealed, he looked very embarrassed and cute.


    ¡°Ok, you two can chat. I¡¯m going to go look for Suyang brother!¡± Then, Shen Shaonu disappeared like smoke.


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen me? Why are you standing there? Come here!¡± I acted like an older sister as I patted to the seat next to my bed.


    Lu Zhengyang obediently came over. He no longer had an angry resentful face; as if people had owed him five million dors. Now, Lu Zhengyang had a youthful sunshine aura like a teenager should.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.... Also, thank you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect this to be his first line. I was a bit confused.


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡±


    ¡°You were hurt because of my dad¡¯s case....¡±


    Oh, that silly child! I smiled and took an apple from a basket as I handed it to Lu Zhengyang. ¡°If you¡¯re very apologetic, please peel an apple for me to eat!¡±

 Chapter 87

    <b>Chapter 87: Jealous Suyang</b>


    Lu Zhengyang¡¯s apple peeling skills were amazingly good. He was at least several levels higher than Suyang. I watched him peel the thin skin off. He was almost finished, but all the apple skin was still intact!


    I couldn¡¯t help but p and praised, ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Where did you learn how to peel apples so well?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Lu Zhengyang appeared a bit flustered from mypliment to him. His face was red as he handed the apple to me.


    ¡°I ept your apology. But if you truly want to thank someone, you shouldn¡¯t be thanking me. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t much help to your father¡¯s case. You should thank Shaonu instead. She¡¯s the reason why Suyang and Shen Shaoqian paid any attention to this case.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, I decided to continue, ¡°There¡¯s another person you should thank. Do you know who it is?¡±


    Lu Zhengyang was silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of her that we managed to turn the tables. She gave us solid evidence. She¡¯s the reason why we managed to make the final blow.¡±


    ¡°I....¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still unwilling and unable to let go of the bitterness inside. It isn¡¯t easy. But she has already taken action to show her remorse.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have already seen Mi Fan.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± So fast?!


    ¡°Yesterday, I went to see her. Although I cannot thoroughly forgive her, I know I must face her eventually.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up! If your dad is aware of this, he will be very content.¡± I actually said this to Lu Zhengyang, but my eyes were on Lu Wenxue. He was standing behind his son.


    ¡°Suyang brother!!¡± I could hear Shen Shaonu¡¯s whiney voice from a distance. They were heading back.


    ¡°Oh?! A visitor? You¡¯re the one my sister stole my money for?! Come out, let¡¯s have a talk!¡± The moment Shen Shaoqian walked in, he looked like he wanted to fight Lu Zhengyang.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t....¡± Lu Zhengyang was clearly frightened by Shen Shaoqian. Before he could react, Shen Shaoqian dragged him out of the ward.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡± I stared at the main culprit and reminded Shennu.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. My brother can¡¯t fight against Zhengyang. I¡¯m not worried. Oh, Suyang brother, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long... I miss you!¡± Shen Shaonu tiptoed towards Suyang and wanted to lean her head against his shoulder.


    But Suyang avoided her.


    *Cough cough* Shen Shaonu held onto the wall and coughed twice to loosen the awkwardness. ¡°Older sister, after what happened, I have a whole new level of respect for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having a whole new level of respect for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, from now on, whoever that bullies you, tell me! Aside from Suyang brother, I will help you deal with them!¡± Shen Shaonu made an oath.


    But, Shaonu, there¡¯s no one else that bullies me aside from your Suyang brother...?


    However, I didn¡¯t have enough guts to say it.


    Instead, I said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Suddenly, Shen Shaonu remembered something and pped her hands together, ¡°Has Lu Zhengyang told you that he likes you yet?¡±


    ¡°What!??!!¡± This news was too shocking. I had difficulties epting it.


    ¡°Ah... I guess he didn¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help him tell you! That punk says he is a bit interested in you.¡±


    I secretly watched for Suyang¡¯s reaction. Surprisingly, his face remained expressionless and calm; as if it was no big deal to him.


    Hey!? Currently, someone likes your girlfriend and you¡¯re not worried at all? Dude! Can you show me some concern here?


    Shen Shaoqian and Lu Zhengyang happened to walk in at this time. Lu Zhengyang anxiously went to cover Shen Shaonu¡¯s mouth, but it was toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what she said.. I.... at the time, I was just casually saying it! Please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± Lu Zhengyang rushed to exin himself as he examined my reaction.


    ¡°Little bro, you¡¯re a step toote. They¡¯re already together. There isn¡¯t any room for a third member.¡± Shen Shaoqian patted Lu Zhengyang¡¯s back tofort him.


    ¡°Who and who¡¯s together??!?!¡± Shen Shaonu squeaked.


    ¡°The red faced patient on the bed and the ck faced man standing next to her. Those two! What? Are you worried now that someone else is interested in your girlfriend? Don¡¯t worry about it. You still have enough potential to beat this punk. Although, inparison to me, you¡¯re no match....¡± Shen Shaoqian smiled cunningly at Suyang.


    ¡°You two are....¡± Shen Shaonu covered her mouth and copsed against the wall. It was as if Suyang and I had betrayed her. She screamed at me, ¡°I hate you! Don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡±


    Then, she ran out of the ward.


    Does she think she¡¯s in a Chinese drama?!


    One second ago, she swore she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to bully me. The next second.... Aaaii, seriously, how could her love turn into hate so fast!


    Shen Shaoqian and Lu Zhengyang went to chase after Shen Shaonu. So now, it was only me and Suyang in the room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± I directly asked. Earlier, Shen Shaoqian said Suyang¡¯s face was ck. Howe I can¡¯t tell?


    ¡°Jealous of what?¡±


    ¡°Jealous of the fact that Shaonu said Zhengyang likes me.... Do you not feel anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going through puberty right now. He will develop feelings to any one of the opposite sex as long as they treat him well. Plus, he lost his mother at an early age. So, he probably has a thing for older women and may mistaken it as love rather than reliance. I can understand.¡± Suyang calmly analyzed.


    ¡°As expected of a spective writer. Not bad!¡± I apuded. But, could Lu Zhengyang really have a thing for older women? I couldn¡¯t help but recall the picture of Mi Fan and Lu Zhengyang together...err I don¡¯t think so?


    While I was being distracted, Suyang took the apple Lu Zhengyang had unpeeled for me and harshly bit on it. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    But based on his unusual behaviour, I could tell he was jealous. Psssh. I have unmasked your true nature!


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the surprise you have prepared for me?¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk about the other stuff anymore.


    The corners of Suyang¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I was afraid Suyang was going to be a kissing maniac. So, I refused to close my eyes. ¡°Just take it out now! Hurry!¡±


    Was it roses? A ring? A cake?


    While N amount of items popped in my mind, Suyang happily pushed the surprise in front of my face.


    It instantly shattered all the romantic images I had.


    A wheelchair?


    He really knows how to tease me.


    ¡°What? Why is your expression so stiff? You don¡¯t like this present?¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving me a wheelchair? What is that supposed to mean?¡± I was furious, but I still tried to maintain my stered smile.


    Suyang happily smiled, ¡°The doctor says you can be discharged, but you can¡¯t walk too far. So when Shaoqian and I were choosing a gift for you, we both decided to get you this! What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it brighten your day?¡±


    Haha.


    Suyang was taken by me. But, I finally understood why Shen Shaoqian was destined to be single.

 Chapter 88

    <b>Chapter 88: Mi Fan¡¯s POV (Part 1) </b>


    My name is Mi Fan. I¡¯m a reporter.


    When exactly was it when everything changed?


    I became used to insomnia every night. I¡¯ve repeatedly asked myself why? There were numerous times where I had wanted to refuse and start over, but sadly, I¡¯ve already stepped onto this road.


    I couldn¡¯t break free. I could only cover my eyes and proceed forward.


    This was simr to the feeling that I experienced when I had yed on the beach. I was being very careful because I was afraid to dirty my shoes.


    But unexpectedly, a fish leaped up from the waters and dirtied my pure, white shoes.


    The dirt was extra conspicuous on my white shoes. It bothered me tremendously, yet I was helpless.


    After some consideration, I decided that since my shoes were already dirty, I¡¯ll just clean it when I get home.


    So, I became more fearless and waded deeper into the waters.


    Weeds and mud covered the soles of my shoes, but I was oblivious to it.


    It wasn¡¯t until my knees had submerged into the waters did I question myself why I was in this filthy water? I could no longer see my shoes; even my legs were muddy now.


    I was stunned, and hastily tried to get back on shore. Surprisingly, it was as if there were something in the waters was holding me back. It wouldn¡¯t allow me to turn around. It had a death grip on me; as if it wanted me to remain in this filth with it forever.


    No one came to save me. I watched as my sight of vision became lower and lower.


    The beautiful scenery I once saw gradually disappeared from my view.


    I was submerged.


    I had been captivated by the sludge. I violently fought to keep my eyes open and noticed a filthy, stinky, greedy monster waving at me.


    I desperately shouted for help, but no sounds came out.


    Instead, the sludge entered my body from my mouth and I was ultimately devoured by the river.


    Then, I concealed myself underwater as I looked up and anticipated for the next person to sink and apany me.


    ¡ª-


    Suddenly, I awoke from this suffocating dream.


    I had cold sweat running down my entire body. I warily turned to the rm clock next to me.


    It was already 9am? How could I have slept in so much?


    My body felt very heavy. I took a hot shower and checked my schedule for the day.


    Oh yeah, today I have a blind date.


    I silentlyughed.


    I finally agreed to it because my aunt wouldn¡¯t shut up. 24 hours wasn¡¯t even enough for my job. And I still had to find time to go on a blind date?


    Thinking of this, I was quite moody...


    I chose the most simplistic outfit to meet my match. From others, I was aware that my match was an online author.


    The location we were meeting in was a very cozy and quiet coffee shop.


    It had the type of atmosphere I enjoyed.


    Because I woke upte, I was approximately 30 minuteste.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the coffee shop, I saw a man who was reading.


    He was very slim and had distinct facial qualities.


    He was very deep into his novel...


    I was quite certain he was the guy. Subconsciously, the corners of my mouth curved into a smile.


    I walked in and approached him.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Mi Fan.¡±


    I gave him my professional smile and waited for him to stand up to pull out my chair.


    He wasn¡¯t what I had imagined? Umm... he didn¡¯t seem to look forward to this meeting as much as I had thought.


    When he saw me, he lightly closed his book and politely greeted me, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Suyang.¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t show any indication he was going to get up, I pulled out my chair myself and sat down across from him.


    Was it because I waste?


    I felt like the atmosphere was a bit strange. It was totally not what I had expected.


    ¡°In regards to myteness, I would like to first apologize. Normally, I¡¯m quite....¡±


    ¡°My name is Suyang. What would you like to eat?¡± Suyang cut me off and directly called the waiter over.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you would like to eat. We can¡¯t just sit here and not order?¡± Suyang smiled at me.


    But why didn¡¯t the words and smile align?


    I looked at the table. He didn¡¯t order anything either?!


    He had already called the waiter over. I couldn¡¯t say anything else. Since I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, I might as wellbine lunch and breakfast together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cheesecake and a cup of caramel mhiato.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup of water.¡±


    I think I got the message now. His family probably forced him toe. So, he didn¡¯t want to set a good impression.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡± I got straight to the point. He was forced and I was forced. It was unnecessary for both of us to pretend.


    ¡°Why did Ie?¡± Suyang thought about it. Then, he casually responded, ¡°Because of my assistant.¡±


    ¡°Your assistant? It wasn¡¯t your family that forced you here?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s because of my assistant.¡±


    ¡°What did your assistant do?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t stop me, so I came.¡±


    That was the strangest reason I¡¯ve ever heard. Because his assistant didn¡¯t stop him?


    I began to feel curious towards this man.

 Chapter 89

    <b>Chapter 89: Mi Fan¡¯s POV (Part 2)</b>


    There was a very long and silent pause between the two of us. Finally, my cheesecake came. It dissolve the awkwardness between us.


    Suyang stared at the cheesecake and mhiato. ¡°Are you under a lot of stresstely? That¡¯s a lot of sugar intake.¡±


    I was about to take a bite out of my cheesecake, but my hand hovered in mid air.


    I tried making sense of what Suyang said. Was it a harmless question? Or was he implying something?


    No, that¡¯s not possible. Why would he? These days, I¡¯ve been overly suspicious of everything. I convinced myself that it was just a random question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t females like to eat sweet desserts? Although I have to cast aside my gender as a reporter, I will not abandon desserts.¡±


    I was trying to tell a joke as I continued the conversation.


    For some reasons, I felt like there was someone watching me from outside. I turned towards the window. I wanted to know where that strange feeling wasing from.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Suyang suddenly grabbed my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look out the window. Be natural and exchange conversation with me.¡±


    ¡°Is there something outside?¡± His behaviour and tone of voice evoked my curiosity. I tightly my grip on my fork.


    ¡°My assistant is hiding behind a bush outside the window. I don¡¯t want her to know that we¡¯ve discovered her. I want her to get more mosquito bites.¡±


    Suyang had a crafty smile on his face.


    ¡°Then what do you want to talk about? Don¡¯t you find our atmosphere really awkward?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the case you were responsible for. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m a spective online author. Usually, I¡¯m very interested in criminal cases. They trigger and inspire my creation.¡±


    ¡°You should be asking the police for this sort of stuff. Why are you asking a small reporter like myself?¡±


    ¡°Small reporter? You¡¯re a reporter that knows more than the cops! Am I right?¡± Suyang slightly leaned forward as he smiled deeply at me.


    ¡°You think too highly of me. I wonder, which case are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°I am....¡± Suyang¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed as he rushed to pull me out of my seat. Then, I heard the sounds of shattering ss.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I could hear Suyang¡¯s voice from above my head.


    By the time I snapped out of my daze, I was already in his arms. Everyone else were screaming and the atmosphere had turned very fearful and chaotic.


    I was the target of the attack. But why was I the calmest one?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I re-adjusted my breathing and stared at the main culprit of this act; Lu Zhengyang. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had tried to attack me. In reality, he had attacked me so many times that I¡¯ve lost count.


    Lu Zhengyang still wanted to do something, but he was subdued by Suyang.


    Two girls clumsily rushed in. One of them should be Suyang¡¯s assistant? The girl wearing a school uniform looked too young. So most likely, it was the other one...


    I observed Suyang lecturing her. Right now, she was the only one in his eyes.


    As a reporter, I had a good sense of intuition.


    Lu Zhengyang continued to verbally abuse me. I listened to it all over again. After he was done, I pretended not to care as I proudly left the coffee shop.


    When I got into my car, I locked the doors and had both my hands gripping on the steering wheel. Every time I see the vengeful Lu Zhengyang, Lu Wenxue¡¯s face would appear in my mind and remain there.


    His case was my most serious, exceeding general knowledge, and terrifying case.


    It wasn¡¯t because it was naturally vile or that he hadmitted a terrible crime.


    It was because I was the one who created his crimes.


    This was the first time I had experienced what it was like to step on someone in order to climb up.


    As someone in the media field, I knew how to attract readers¡¯ attention. I knew how to trigger the public. The chairman¡¯s family told me that the Lu Wenxue case was my best case.


    Because not only was I able to control the mass, I was also able to control their judgment. It was already beyond the abilities of what an average reporter could do. I was a very capable person.


    Exceeded beyond a reporter¡¯s scope of work? What a joke. Reporters were supposed to report real news. What have I turned into?


    The Lu Wenxue case was already something I couldn¡¯t reverse. And something I didn¡¯t dare to touch. I was even afraid to show my remorse.


    The sinful nt growing inside my heart was constantly torturing me. Whenever I saw Lu Zhengyang, it was at its worse.


    I was a normal human being who had a lot of self-interest. I knew the higher I climbed, the harder I¡¯d fall.


    A few dayster, Suyang personally gave me a call.


    I was pleasantly surprised.


    But I was still logical. After our date, I hired a private detective to find out more about Suyang. As expected, it wasn¡¯t a waste.


    After the investigation, I was certain that Suyang came to me in regards to Lu Wenxue¡¯s case.


    Logically, I should¡¯ve told the chairman about Suyang and his little assistant so that he could¡¯ve helped me gotten rid of them. But I never said anything.


    When the assistant had tailed me to the hotel, it was practically catching a turtle in a jar. Yet, I still let her off.


    When did I be so kind?


    Suddenly, I felt as if I was able to poke out my head from the sludge and take a breath.


    There was a rope in front of me.


    Was it an indication that it will pull me ashore?


    It was like a fish bait. But I wasn¡¯t sure if a delicious meal would await me or the pain of a hooked lip.


    After hesitating again and again, I decided to hold onto the rope.


    So, early on, I already told Suyang everything. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to pretend or act around me. The man¡¯s charm was my bait.


    Actually, Suyang¡¯s appearance was more like my path to redemption. Because of him, I was finally able to express what I have hidden all ofst year. By telling him all this, I was basically handing my life to him.


    How could I have so much trust in a man I barely knew?


    Afterwards, I realized it wasn¡¯t because I trusted Suyang. At that moment, regardless of who had thrown me the rope, I would have taken it. I was fortunate that Suyang pulled me back ashore.


    Later on, I understood something else. I wasn¡¯t actually evil beyond cure. It was that no one had ever tried to stop me...


    I ced the early photo of me as a reporter next to my mother¡¯s grave. I no longer deserved to keep it. So, I shall allow it to apany my mother¡¯s side.


    Once, the person who hated my guts and wanted to pour sulfuric acid on me had been smiling proudly next to me. Those days were gone forever.


    We always tend to reminisce the past....


    This is my redemption.

 Chapter 90

    <b>Chapter 90: You¡¯re my subordinate!</b>


    ¡°Goldfish, hand me a bag of chips! I¡¯m gaming!¡±


    ¡°Goldfish, pour a cup of water for me. I¡¯m thirsty!¡±


    ¡°Goldfish, turn the A/C on. It¡¯s too hot in here!¡±


    ¡°Goldfish, turn the A/C off. It¡¯s too cold....¡±


    I honestly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before Suyang could finish his sentence, I aimed the cushion at his head and threw it at him. Surprisingly, he caught it and turned around with a pitiful expression, ¡°Why must you treat me this way....¡±


    My face was grim as I red at him, ¡°What do you think? Hello?! I¡¯m a sick patient. How could you ask someone in a wheelchair to do things for you? Have you no shame?¡±


    Currently, I was still considered a disabled person. Initially, I was anticipating how Suyang would take care of me. I thought I was finally going to experience what it was like to be taken care of. But it turned out....


    Since we¡¯ve arrived home, Suyang was adamant that using the wheelchair was much more efficient than manualbour. As a result, I was assigned more chores and tasks prior to my injury.


    Now, it was to the point where aside from eating his meals and using the washroom, I had to help him with everything else.


    ¡°Gold.....fishhhh...¡± Suyang deliberately stretched out my nickname. He sounded a bit whiny.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I covered my ears and weakly leaned my head against the back of my wheelchair, ¡°Suyang. Stop calling me. Nowadays, each time I hear you say the word ¡®goldfish¡¯, I feel unwell. My brain is filled with goldfish, goldfish, goldfish, goldfish!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You¡¯re always home, so you need to do more physical exercises! It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Preposterous! That is a preposterous argument!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want me to take you out?¡± Suyang walked over and threw a bag of chips and nket on me. This time, it¡¯s my turn to serve you, ok?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said!¡± All of a sudden, I felt re-energized. I unfolded the nket neatly over my knees. Then, I ripped open the bag of chips and began to chew, ¡°I¡¯m ready. We can go now.¡±


    Suyang lowered his head and chuckled a little. Then, he lifted his head and sighed hopelessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you... alright, Miss, let¡¯s set off!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    We had barely moved a step when Suyang made that questionable sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I turned around. Suyang¡¯s five facial features were scrunched together. He looked like he was suffering or something.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Suyang roared. I was frightened. Was he being possessed by a ghost or something?


    Just as I was about to freak out, he stopped the sound he was making and looked solemnly at me, ¡°Tell me the honest truth.¡±


    Suyang was acting so strange. I was seriously beginning to worry, ¡°Alright. Ask me. What¡¯s the question?¡±


    ¡°Goldfish, did you...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you secretly devour the 10kg of pork from the freezer? How could you be so much fatter? I can¡¯t even push the wheelchair... hahahaha!¡±


    After Suyang spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Soon, he had to hold onto his stomach as he crouched down.


    ¡°You!¡± I realized Suyang was teasing me. So, I smoothly turned the wheelchair around as I pinched his face, ¡°You¡¯re calling me fat? Which part of me is fat, huh? Tell me! Tell me! I¡¯m really thin, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeeee, yesss..¡± Since I was pinching Suyang¡¯s face, he had difficulties pronouncing the words. But he was stillughing hysterically.


    ¡°Stopughing! You¡¯re not allowed tough! Hurry up and let¡¯s go! Noughing!¡± I pretended to be mad as I ced my hand near my chest area, ¡°Oh, so painful. My injury is hurting....¡±


    That stopped Suyang¡¯sughter immediately. He hastily got up to examine my injury. ¡°What? It¡¯s hurting again?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I tricked you!¡± I began to tickle Suyang. This was myeback to him for calling me fat, ¡°Is it funny? You think it¡¯s fun to tease me? Take this! Ha!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Alright. No more messing around.¡± Suyang embraced me in a warm hug. My head was leaning against his stomach. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to take you out now. Ok?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked up at Suyang with doubt, but I couldn¡¯t hide my smile.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Suyang lifted my face and gave me a light kiss. Then, he turned my wheelchair around and slowly began to push me forward.


    Finally, we arrived at the park near our home. I greedily breathed in the fresh outside air. It had been such a long time since I¡¯ve left the apartment. In addition, I had a personal driver too! Thisdy is feeling great!


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been outside for so long. I am so happy!¡± I munched on the potato chips as I smiled at Suyang.


    ¡°Look at you! Your mouth is all oily now.¡± Suyang wiped my mouth with his hand. Then, he wiped his oily hand on my clothes. I watched this terrible act unfold in front of my eyes. Yet, Suyang pretended as if nothing had happened. He leaned his head in and said, ¡°Give me a chip!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shoved his head away, ¡°You¡¯re my subordinate right now. Which master would feed their subordinates?¡±


    This time, it was finally my turn to switch from being a peasant to a master. I was so emotional that I felt warm tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t give it then. You cheap ass! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your boss!¡±


    ¡°Currently, it isn¡¯t my working hours. You¡¯re not my boss. You¡¯re my boyfriend. You need to do what it takes to be a qualified boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Suddenly, Suyang stopped pushing and bent down to kiss me, ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°No! Who told you to do this?¡±


    ¡°In books. Usually, couples whisper a lot of sweet nothings to each other. Weren¡¯t you secretly hinting for me to kiss you?¡± Suyang gave me his most naive expression. He was truly gifted at making up bullshit.


    ¡°How could you connect everything I say to kissing? Do you really want to kiss me that badly?¡± I joked around.


    The corners of Suyang¡¯s mouth curved into a cunning smile. But before he could make another move, I secretly pressed down on my wheelchair and backed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go off on my own. You remain where you are and kiss yourself! You kissing demon!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go off on your own. There¡¯s a bridge up ahead. It¡¯s quite dangerous.¡± Suyang said as he followed behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been shot. Why would I be afraid of a bridge? Thisdy here has escaped death and is now invincible!¡± I loudly yelled as I increased the speed of my wheelchair. I was heading straight towards the bridge over theke.


    ¡°Goldfish, wait for me! It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go there by yourself!¡± Suyang was shouting from behind me.

 Chapter 91

    <b>Chapter 91: Gao Jialin</b>


    ¡°Aiya! What¡¯s so dangerous about it?¡± I sped up even more and reached the highest part of the bridge. Then, I turned around and made a face at Suyang. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    Seeing how I was alright, Suyang looked relieved.


    Eh?


    Wait a second. I wasn¡¯t moving, but why was I going backwards? And it was going faster and faster?!?!


    Ahhhhh!!


    I kept trying to press on the brakes, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    So now, I was on the wheelchair sliding backwards. It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore.


    ¡°Ahhhh! So scary! Mother! Ahhhh!¡± In order to save myself, I leaned forward and covered my face. I prayed that when I fall, it wouldn¡¯t be face first.


    ¡°Goldfish!¡± Suyang realized I was no longer able to control my wheelchair and quickly ran towards me. But there was still quite a distance between us. By the time he will arrive, I would already have fallen off.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, there was a female voice called out from behind me and the person gripped onto my wheelchair.


    At least, she managed to stop it and I didn¡¯t end up falling off.


    So I guess I was still invincible? Errrr...haha.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I turned the wheelchair around and wanted to sincerely thank the kind soul for saving me, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I¡¯m.....¡±


    Before I couldplete my sentence, the woman sat down in front of me in slow motion. Then, sheid down and made an ¡°ohhhhhh...¡± sound.


    Was she moaning? Did I hit her? Her acting skills were too exaggerated though!


    I swear she had steadily stopped the wheelchair herself. That was the reason why I wasn¡¯t injured. So, I couldn¡¯t have hit her?!


    ¡°Goldfish, are you alright?¡± Suyang ran over and instantly examined to see if I was hurt anywhere.


    I faced Suyang with a stupefied expression as I pointed at the motionless woman. She appeared to be in her early 30s. In addition, her clothes seemed quite high ss. So why was she trying to scam me?


    ¡°You crashed into her?¡± Suyang asked.


    I shook my head and whispered, ¡°Sheid there herself. Do you think she is from the legendary scam association?¡±


    ¡°Scam?¡± Suyang was about to go over to assist the woman. But I couldn¡¯t remain still in my wheelchair.


    ¡°Excuse me, Auntie?! Can you get up? I didn¡¯t even hit you. Quit pretending?!¡± I confronted the woman.


    Hearing my words, the woman opened her eyes and stared at me from the corner of her eyes, ¡°Lin Yixin?¡±


    ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    What? She came prepared? She even knows my identity? This world is too dangerous!


    But the Auntie smiled at me, ¡°You¡¯re still the same as you were back then. I¡¯m Gao Jin. You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    ¡°Gao Jin?¡± I tried scanning through my memories, but I had no impression. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°We were from the same orphanage! I¡¯m older than you by seven years. I¡¯m your Lan sister. You don¡¯t remember?¡± The woman was trying very hard to stimte my past. But sadly, I still couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    After scanning her up and down, I asked, ¡°Do you really know me? Then why are you lying there and refusing to get up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to get up. I just need a favour from you. Considering we had a past together, please help me.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t been able to confirm we know each other. Also, I have left the orphanage many years ago. I don¡¯t remember much about my past.¡±


    ¡°I....¡±


    ¡°Let me make it clear now. If you want me to lend you money or be your guarantor, it¡¯s an automatic no!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Gao Jin didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of getting up. She was still lying on the ground as she crooked her head and asked, ¡°I just want you to let me stay with you for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Let you stay with me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Umm.. could I borrow and stay at your home for a few days?¡± Gao Jin pressed her palms together as she pleaded.


    ¡°Why would I do that? You don¡¯t have a home to live in? I don¡¯t have space for you.¡±


    I was speechless. Originally, I wanted to get some fresh air, but I ended up encountering such a strange woman. She seemed to know me but I didn¡¯t remember her.


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t worry. I promise that I won¡¯t interrupt your romantic world. I only need a few days. I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I firmly refused.


    Gao Jin sighed, ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll continue lying here and create a scene. Then, I¡¯ll tell people you crashed into me!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re the one who helped stop my wheelchair! I never even touched you... oh my goodness....I¡¯m speechless... fine! Continue lying here if you want! I don¡¯t care! Go tell others a wheelchair crashed into you. Let¡¯s see who gives a shit!¡±


    I linked arms with Suyang and was about to drag him away. Surprisingly, Suyang flung off my hand and helped Gao Jin get up. He gently stated, ¡°I am ok with you temporarily staying with us.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I hurriedly pulled Suyang away, ¡°Is your brain fried? You¡¯re letting a stranger live with us? Do you think you¡¯re a hero or something? Do youe out at the cry of any injustice? You need to choose your battles!¡±


    ¡°Stranger? She is one of yourpanions from the orphanage. Also, she¡¯s an older sister. Plus, look at how pitiful she is. How could you reject her like this?¡±


    I was bbergasted. Suyang helped Gao Jin up and they chitchatted as they walked away.


    What¡¯s going on?


    My boyfriend abandoned me for a woman who supposedly knows me?!


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Can you exin to me what you¡¯re doing?¡± I had my arms blocking the door frame as I glowered at the two viins who wanted to enter ¨C


    Suyang and Gao Jin.


    ¡°Let her in. Be good.¡± Although Suyang was using a nice tone, in reality, he was forcefully trying to pull my arm away from the door.


    Since I was physically weaker than Suyang, I switched to another defensive position. I pressed my butt against the left side of the door, while I had my legs and arms on the right side of the door. I was blocking the entire door. No matter what, I refused to let them inside.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re being like this, don¡¯t me me!¡± After Suyang said those words, my heart pounded. Before I could interpret his meaning, Suyang directly bent down half way and seized my waist as he lifted me up horizontally.


    All of a sudden, my legs were waving in the air and my hair had covered my entire face.


    ¡°Ahhh! Suyang! Put me down!¡± My legs were fluttering but it was no use. Just like that, I was taken away by Suyang. I watched as Gao Jin entered my bedroom.


    ¡°Ah! If you dare to enter my room, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± I pointed at Gao Jin as I gritted my teeth and gave out myst warning. But it was ineffective.


    She shut the door in front of my face.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± After Suyang threw me onto the couch, I resentfully questioned, ¡°Why are you letting her enter my room? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you letting her live here?¡±


    ¡°If not, where will she live?¡± Suyang gave me a ¡°you should have expected this¡± kind of face. I was feeling more enraged by the second.


    ¡°Do you let random strangers stay at your house? Suyang, I¡¯m starting to feel more confused by your actions.... Are you really Suyang? Or do you have another identity?¡±


    I was about to rudely ¡°unmask¡± his face, but he shoved my hand away.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone you know in the past. She doesn¡¯t have a ce to stay right now. We can¡¯t leave her on the streets. We must help others and be virtuous human beings. That way, we can go to Heaven after we die.¡±


    Go to Heaven?


    Oh yeah... I need to do good deeds! Or else I might end up like the mistress who hung outside the window; getting blown by the wind, burnt by the sun, and drenched by the rain. Such hardship....


    But my gut intuition told me Suyang was acting abnormal. I narrowed my eyes and interrogated him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You must have some sort of motive! Based on my own understanding, you¡¯re not the type to sympathize with others. State your motive now!¡±


    Suyang gave me a smile but not a smile. Now, I was even more certain he had some type of conspiracy theory up his sleeves.


    Except, I still had no idea what he wanted to do...


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to back up ten thousand steps, but the most I can tolerate is letting her stay here. She can¡¯t sleep in my room though.¡± I patted the couch, ¡°Let her sleep on the couch.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a guest. How can you allow a guest to sleep on the couch?¡±


    ¡°So are you telling me to sleep on the couch?¡± I raised my voice in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course not...¡± Suyang patted me like he was trying tofort a dog. But I coldly shifted away from him, ¡°You will stay in my room, ok? Plus, there are some things I need to be honest with you about...¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about your fictional world of anime,ics and games?¡±


    Suyang froze, ¡°You¡¯ve been inside my room before?¡±


    ¡°That time when Shaonu stormed in looking for you.... Don¡¯t worry about it! All men have some secrets they don¡¯t want others to find out. It¡¯s not that embarrassing....¡±


    Although I was saying this, when I envisioned Suyang¡¯s room, I wanted tough to the point where tears fall out.


    The moment Suyang heard that the main culprit was Shen Shaonu, he weakly leaned against the couch. It seemed like he was having a hard time epting the truth.


    ¡°Anyhow, why would you rather sleep on the couch just to allow this woman stay with us? Why? Tell me!¡±


    Suyang innocently gazed at me, ¡°Who said I was going to sleep on the couch?¡±

 Chapter 92

    <b>Chapter 92: The unexpected ghost</b>


    What?


    Now, it was my turn for my imagination to go wild.... So Suyang doesn¡¯t n to sleep on the couch?


    ¡°I think you have misunderstood. I said you may move to my room. I never said I would leave my room...¡±


    I stared at Suyang with a frozen face. I finally found out his motive. It couldn¡¯t get anymore obvious than this. When did Suyang turn into a pervert?


    I red at his fake innocent, handsome face. I wanted to kiss it.


    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± I icily asked.


    ¡°Nope! But we are a couple and we¡¯re living together! And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Suyang fixed his cor, ¡°I¡¯m a man of honour.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± I instantly refuted.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I promise you, I won¡¯t do anything. I swear!¡± Suyang gently smiled at me. Each time he gave me this look, it was never that simple.


    ¡°Liar! You are a schemeful person! I already knew you had a motive. I just didn¡¯t think you would be so wicked!¡± I began to back up from him.


    But Suyang grabbed me by the ankle. He sincerely looked at me, ¡°I really won¡¯t do anything. Think about it. When had I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°If you let me stay in your room and sleep on the couch, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Suyang suddenly crinkled his brows and had one hand against his head. He began to moan dramatically, ¡°Actually, ever since I was little, my body has been very weak. I have an illness called, ¡®the moment I sleep on the couch, I would turn dizzy and cough¡¯. It has been many years, but I¡¯m still not cured.... I think this illness is incurable...¡±


    ¡°Sure! Sure! Not only is it incurable, I think you¡¯re incurable!! The devil had devoured your soul and now you¡¯re deranged!¡± I kicked Suyang. ¡°You liar! You¡¯re lying to me right now! And you dare to say you¡¯ve never lied to me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Suyang leaned forward to embrace me. His weight caused me to fall onto the couch. Based on the looks of it, if I didn¡¯t agree with his decision, he will not release me today.


    ¡°Really?¡± Despite knowing he was not an honest soul, I couldn¡¯t help but soften and reach apromise.


    Suyang nodded like those nodding puppets.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust you this one time. Plus, there¡¯s someone else in the apartment. I doubt you would dare to do anything!¡± I forcefully smashed my forehead against Suyang¡¯s forehead, ¡°If you dare to be touchy touchy, I will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Suyang¡¯s room was the same as I hadst seen it. It was filled with anime,ics, games, and action figures.


    Since I didn¡¯t appear surprised at all, Suyang had to ept the fact that I had already seen his room. Hemented and then stormed to the phone in the living room.


    Immediately, I heard Suyang reprimand Shen Shaoqian.


    ¡°Shen Shaoqian! You better watch after your sister!¡± After yelling, Suyang harshly mmed down the phone. He had his hands on his waist as he huffed and puffed.


    Poor Shen Shaoqian probably didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything before Suyang hung up.


    Anyhow, as a matter of fact, it turned out that Suyang was truly a gentleman.


    Although my boyfriend had very good principles, I was actually quite upset he didn¡¯t make any moves on me the whole night.


    Was Icking charm or what?


    Suyang was sleeping so well. His breathing was calm and steady. Whereas, I was the one who was tossing and turning.


    I borrowed the light from the moon as Iid on my side and observed Suyang¡¯s face from a close distance. Thinking, how could a man¡¯s face be so beautiful?


    How long were his eyshes?


    His skin was so good....


    No! At this rate, I will probably be the one making moves on him instead.


    This will not do! I was probably destined not to get any sleep tonight. I stood up to head to the living room for a cup of cold water.


    But just as I exited, I noticed a man¡¯s rear view standing by the window.


    Since it looked somewhat transparent, I thought it was my hot bodyguard. But why was he inside? He neveres in though....


    ¡°Why are you in here? Aren¡¯t you normally outside guarding the door?¡± I asked casually. I went to the fridge to get a bottle of water and gulped it down.


    Ah.... so refreshing!


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a ghost?..... Why does your rear view appear so lonely and sad? Did something happen?¡± I asked. But my bodyguard didn¡¯t respond to me.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me? Then forget it. I¡¯m returning to bed.¡± I didn¡¯t want to interrupt his emotional atmosphere, so I decided to finish my water and leave.


    *cough cough*. Who would¡¯ve thought that while I was drinking halfway, the ghost would suddenly turn around. But his face wasn¡¯t the face of my hot bodyguard.


    I was so shocked that I began to choke and cough nonstop.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I frantically asked. It took awhile for me before I was able to stop coughing. I stared at this stranger ghost.


    I threw my water bottle on the side, ¡°Actually, do ghosts these daysckmon courtesy? Do you guys just enter people¡¯s houses whenever you feel like it? I¡¯m warning you. You better leave at the count of three. If not, you have to take responsibility for the consequences!¡±


    It was as if he didn¡¯t hear me. The ghost began toe towards me and I felt a strong depressing aura approaching. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    These days, I felt as if my existence was bing more and more powerless. Not only do humans not listen to me, even ghosts were disobeying me.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me! I can see you! I can expel ghosts! The type that can make you vanish into smoke or dust so that you cannot reincarnate!¡± I threatened him.¡±Do you want to be dust? PM2.5, understand? (tl:I don¡¯t know what that means)


    ¡°.....¡±


    The ghost was mouthing at me. It looked like he was trying to speak, but it was awfully frightening to watch...


    ¡°Ghosts cannot make sounds. Since you cannot talk, you might as well go reincarnate.¡± I waved my hand as I began to back away.


    ¡°.....¡±


    The ghost was still ¡°talking¡± to me. It was as if he was a child that couldn¡¯t speak. But children were cute, whereas, he seemed very gloomy and depressed.


    What does he want? Why did hee to my apartment in the middle of the night?


    I swear, the ethics of ghosts were going down.


    I walked around the ghost as I carefully analyzed him.


    ¡°Stop trying. You can¡¯t speak so just give up! It¡¯s poor conduct of you to enter a person¡¯s home without the owner¡¯s consent. Just go and reincarnate. Or else you might reincarnate into a bad body!¡± I pressed my hands together and closed my eyes, ¡°Benefactor, Lord Buddha will bless you. Please leave. Amitabha Buddha.... Amen...¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± A clear female voice appeared from behind me. I quivered.


    It was Gao Jin.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept yet. And you have been talking for awhile. Who were you talking to?¡± Gao Jin walked towards me. In the darkness, I could vaguely see that her face was filled with shock.


    ¡°No... see? There¡¯s no one here! I was talking to myself.. Hahaha. It¡¯s a chronic illness.¡± I pretended to do some stretching. ¡°I am the type of person who likes talking to herself. No need to pay attention to me.¡±


    Gao Jin hesitated for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Yixin, I remember you....¡±


    ¡°Remember what?¡± My smile was frozen on my face.


    ¡°I remember back when we were at the orphanage, you were very strange. As a result, no one yed with you.¡±


    Oh... really? I don¡¯t remember much. Why is she reminding me of unpleasant memories? So what if no one yed with me when I was young? I still managed to scoop myself a hot and rich boyfriend!


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up? I don¡¯t remember much.¡± Since the lights were still off, I rolled my eyes at Gao Jin.


    ¡°One time, I asked you why you didn¡¯t y with other children. You told me, you already had a friend. Then, you pointed at the air next to you and introduced your ¡°friend¡± to me. I¡¯m quite sure I remembered this correctly.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I don¡¯t remember my past. And children tend to make up a lot of shit. How could you remember all of it so clearly?¡± I awkwardly smiled. Who is she? Why is her memory so good?


    It was such a odd feeling. I felt as if Gao Jin had caught the tail I had been trying to conceal all these years. My tail was called ¡°the tail that could see ghosts¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost beside you, isn¡¯t there?¡± Gao Jin directly asked me.


    ¡°Ah? What nonsense are you speaking of? There are no such thing as ghosts in this world. Is your mind muddled?¡± I didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore so I began to rush back into Suyang¡¯s room.


    I shouldn¡¯t have came out tonight...


    While I was passing by Gao Jin, I heard her sigh, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you.¡±


    I halted my steps and stared at her.

 Chapter 93

    <b>Chapter 93: The television station</b>


    From the moonlight, I could see the sorrow on Gao Jin¡¯s face.


    ¡°At first, I thought you enjoyed telling lies in order to gain other people¡¯s attention. But afterwards, I gradually realized that wasn¡¯t true... eventually, I was certain that you were able to see ghosts. I¡¯m so envious... you could see those who others want to see but can never see again.¡±


    Don¡¯t say it! Don¡¯t say it! You don¡¯t know anything, Lin Yixin! Don¡¯t say it!


    ¡°Around 25 years of age. Approximately 180cm. Rtively skinny. Deep eye sockets. Clean and tidy short hair. There¡¯s a mole on the corner of his left eye. Do you know him?¡±


    I honestly couldn¡¯t handle this woman¡¯s dejected expression. It was as if she was standing at the corner against the whole world. It made it difficult for me to ignore her.


    After hearing my description, Gao Jin covered her mouth in awe. She crouched down and emotional tears began to stream down from her face, ¡°I was correct! You could see him. That man is my husband!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    During breakfast, the atmosphere was very weird. Most likely, it was due to the conversation Gao Jin had a few hours ago. None of us said anything since then.


    I was staring at Gao Jin while Gao Jin was watching Suyang¡¯s expression. Suyang was secretly observing me.


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Suyang unpeeled a hard-boiled egg and stuffed it in my mouth. He broke my train of thought.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just deep in thought.¡± Then, I began to chew on the egg as I directly made eye contact with Gao Jin. ¡°How long do you n to stay until?¡±


    Gao Jin quickly lowered her head to eat her rice porridge. She was taking tiny bites as she stuttered, ¡°For n-now....¡±


    ¡°How long is for now?¡± I continued to push. Initially, I was already against Gao Jin staying with us. Now that I can see a ghost that was rted to her, I was even more reluctant for her to be here. I didn¡¯t want to attract more problems.


    Ever since I survived the gunshot, I wanted to get away from all trouble. So, I truthfully was hoping she would leave as soon as possible.


    Why couldn¡¯t such a simple wishe true?


    ¡°Drink your juice!¡± Suyang handed a ss of juice to me. Suyang probably made this gesture because he felt like I was putting Gao Jin in an ufortable position. So, he felt the need to interrupt.


    I red at him and seized the juice from his hand. I drank all the content in one gulp. Then, I roughly rubbed my mouth with the back of my hand, ¡°Do you want me to eat or drink anything else? Give it to me all at once.¡±


    Suyang could tell I saw through him, so he shook his head with guilt and obediently lowered his eyes as he silently drank his milk. Then, he kindly gazed at me as he batted his eyes.


    I really didn¡¯t know how to deal with him. He was always trying to act cute, yet that was what I liked.


    ¡°Oh yeah! You have to go to the television station as an honoured guest today. I can¡¯t go with you. What to do?¡± I suddenly recalled.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go with me?¡±


    ¡°I have to stay home to watch the apartment. I¡¯m notfortable leaving her alone here.¡±


    Gao Jin lifted her head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I can be home alone.¡±


    She.....seemed to have misunderstood?! Why do I feel like she was misinterpreting my words? Please, I¡¯m not staying here because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be lonely...


    ¡°Of course you have to go with me. You¡¯re the one who identally epted this interview. You must take responsibility until the very end.¡± Based on Suyang¡¯s stance, I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t tell whether he was trying to help Gao Jin or he actually wanted me to go.


    I had identally epted the interview that day by mistake. It was when I had just been discharged from the hospital. Suyang had decided to be a responsible man and cook for me. So, he left me at home while he went to the supermarket to buy groceries.


    I was exhausted and fell asleep on the couch.


    While I was semi conscious, the phone rang and I picked it up. It was a publishing house that Suyang had been working alongside with for years. They wanted to invite him as a guest on a show. They wanted to take this opportunity for Suyang to be known to the public. They didn¡¯t want Suyang to be a hidden writer anymore.


    Although Suyang had published many best seller books, he had never publicly revealed his face to his readers before.


    Since my mind was muddled, I felt like the person on the phone was speaking gibberish. I made a few acknowledgement sounds.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that after a few hourster while Suyang and I were enjoying our romantic dinner together, the editor in chief of the publishing house would call again to confirm Suyang¡¯s schedule for the day?


    ¡°Interview?!¡± Suyang crinkled his brows, ¡°When did I say I was going to go on a show?¡±


    By then, I had already forgotten about the phone incident. So, I gazed at Suyang in confusion. Using bodynguage, I asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I understand.¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t say anything else except the simple response. But his face was gradually turning darker and darker.


    After he hung up, I rushed to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look too good....¡±


    Suyang put down his eating utensils, ¡°The publishing house said a woman picked up the phone this afternoon and had already epted the invitation from the television station on my behalf. Can you guess who that woman is?¡±


    I instantly turned stiff as a rock. Suddenly, I recalled the phone incident from this afternoon. ¡°Who...? I don¡¯t know.... !?! Even if someone promised for you, you could always decline it...¡±


    ¡°The television station has already made preparations. Also, their calls are all monitored and recorded. If I do not show up, they will figure out who was responsible and that person will be in deep trouble.¡±


    ¡°What type of television station is this? Are their viewerships that high?¡± I mmed my hand against the table, ¡°They actually record their phone conversations!?¡±


    Suyang looked solemnly at me, ¡°What do you think I should do? I didn¡¯t want to go in the first ce....¡±


    ¡°Are we going through some rtionship roadblock!? You¡¯re not nning to break up with me right now, are you?!¡±


    ¡°Would the television station sue me? Would I have to go to jail?¡±


    ¡°Oh... my chest is hurting... ahhh.... I have endured a gunshot wound. I almost died....¡±


    ¡°Please go.....¡±


    At the end, Suyang promised to go to the television station.


    So now, back to reality.


    Deep down, I know that once Suyang has made up his mind, no one could change it. One of the conditions he had for going to the television station was that I would go with him.


    Also, for Gao Jin¡¯s safety¡¯s sake, he would not let me and her remain in the same room together.


    So after breakfast, I casually put some makeup on and reluctantly entered Suyang¡¯s car as we headed to the television station together.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited? If you¡¯re lucky, you might see a celebrity.¡± Suyang asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in seeing celebrities. Plus, I already have a ¡°huge celebrity¡± at home to take care of. Where would I find time to care about other celebrities?¡±


    Suyang pinched my face as he gave me a huge smile, ¡°Ohhhh! When did goldfish learn how topliment so well!? What a good girl....¡±


    Why were my words being misinterpreted again?! I rolled my eyes. Could it be that I naturally have a very kind face, so people keep mistaking my sarcasm forpliments? Or could it be that I wasn¡¯t skillful enough?


    When we arrived at the television station, we first met with the director and he borated on the main details of the show. He smiled and handed a script to Suyang. Then, we went to the backstage and the makeup artist began to help Suyang do his makeup.


    ¡°Your skin is very good. Do you do any maintenance?¡± The young makeup artist sweetly asked Suyang.


    Maintenance?! He¡¯s aszy as you can get! I silently answered.


    But, I must admit. His skin quality is quite high.


    ¡°Mm. I guess so? Sometimes, I would secretly try out my girlfriend¡¯s facial products.¡± Suyang replied.


    What?! Suyang has been secretly using my facial products?! No wonder these days I¡¯ve been running out so quickly! There was a time I thought my face had grown wider!


    I could see the young makeup artist paused. Although her shocked expression onlysted a second, I still caught it. ¡°Y-you ...already have a girlfriend? I thought you were single...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have one before. But now I do.¡±


    I sat on the couch and pretended to read Suyang¡¯s script. But in actuality, I was eavesdropping on their conversation. Deep down, I was very pleased with Suyang¡¯s response.

 Chapter 94

    <b>Chapter 94: My ideal type</b>


    After finding out that Suyang had a girlfriend, the young makeup artist didn¡¯t say anything else. She continued to do Suyang¡¯s makeup miserably.


    Since they were no longer chatting, I ced all my attention on the script. There were many questions. The director wanted Suyang to take a look ahead of time so he had an idea of what to expect.


    ¡°Boss, there are many questions on the script. Would you like to see it now?¡± Since we were out, I acknowledged Suyang as my boss.


    ¡°I can¡¯t open my eyes right now. Read them out to me.¡±


    ¡°The literature media had elected you as the most outstanding spective author of the year. How do you feel about that?¡± After reading out this question, I scratched my head and muttered to myself, ¡°When did they elect you? How could I wasn¡¯t aware of it....¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seriously cared about my writing and creations?¡± Suyang calmly replied, ¡°After the program is over, I am going to change your inte main page to my fanclub site. I¡¯m your boss. Can you show more care towards what I do? I pay you a wage.....¡±


    Hearing Suyang say this, I instantly began to reflect upon myself. <i>I was probably the most unreliable assistant ever.</i>


    ¡°You have a fanclub?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but apud. ¡°We have so many people in our country. So many that there are people out there who are bored enough to help you create a site.¡±


    ¡°Shen Shaoqian did it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡±


    ¡°Currently, I have five million authorized fans and approximately 300k VIP members.¡±


    Wow... he has that many fans? Howe I¡¯ve never heard him talk about it before?! But that might not be a good thing, right? Most likely, the majority of his fans are female.... Immediately, I felt a lot of pressure.


    ¡°This question... *cough cough*. Numerous female fans are very interested in your love life. From our understanding, you do not have a girlfriend. So now, I would like to help your female fans ask. What is your ideal type?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the truth and say I already have a girlfriend.¡± Suyang responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± I freaked out. The moment I imagined five million pairs of eyes watching me; or perhaps 300k mouths attacking me, I felt like I was going to die. It would literally be my worst nightmare.


    ¡°You have so many fans. How could you tell them that you have a girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you worried that your fans would abandon you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t attract fans using my face. That is the reason why I had never made any public appearances before. I want my readers to admire my writing for what it is. Not for the way I look.¡± Suyang proudly stated.


    Suyang was being a narcissist again. If his fans knew what he was truly like, they would probably all run, right?


    ¡°True... but is it really good to destroy your readers¡¯ image of you? They all assume you¡¯re single.¡± I tested.


    ¡°If they are true supporters, they will be happy for me.¡±


    It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Suyang is too naive. He seriously doesn¡¯t understand females! Women in their twenties are hopeful and longed for love. If he openly announces that he¡¯s in a rtionship, they will be very critical of the girl; especially if they do not think the woman is good enough for their idol.


    Plus, that woman was me....


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s better if you say you¡¯re not in a rtionship.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell author Suyang to lie?¡± The young makeup artist interrupted.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m telling him to lie. You¡¯ve helped many celebrities with their makeups before, right? You should know that they often lie. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±


    Since the young makeup artist was much younger than me, I wanted to demonstrate I had more authority than her.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen this often. Usually, it¡¯s the manager that forces the celebrities to lie. Just like what you¡¯re doing. But I¡¯m curious, authors have managers too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his manager. I¡¯m his assistant.¡±


    ¡°Oh....¡± The young makeup artist nodded and the corner of her mouth curved into a smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s also my girlfriend.¡± Suyang added and then introduced me, ¡°This is the girlfriend that I have been dating for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Currently, I¡¯m your assistant. I¡¯m responsible for your maintaining your image. Just listen to me. When you are on the show, don¡¯t say you have a girlfriend. It will be better for you.¡± <i>I seriously felt like I have what it takes to be a manager.</i>


    Suyang didn¡¯t directly respond. He avoided the topic.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would do as I say. So, while they were doing the recording, I followed and sat at the further audience spot to keep an eye on him.


    There were a lot of people. The majority of them were female.


    Since it was the first time they had seen Suyang¡¯s face, they were all very excited.


    Woman A: ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so hot!¡±


    Woman B: ¡°Oh God.... I never expected Du Yu to be so handsome... I can¡¯t handle this!¡±


    Woman C: ¡°Based on his work, I already knew what type of person he was....¡±


    I sat amongst them without saying a single word as I silently yed on my cellphone. I was kind of proud and scared at the same time.


    Soon, the recording began. First, the host made her opening remarks. Then, Suyang entered through the backstage once again.


    As expected, the whole crowd began to scream. Although there were often a lot of fake acting in video recordings, I was confident that these fans were actually real.


    In addition, they weren¡¯t the only ones fangirling. I was also gazing at Suyang like a love struck fool.


    Deep down, I thought to myself: As expected of my man. Regardless of which angle you look at him from, he was perfect.


    The purpose of today¡¯s show was to interview Suyang. So, the questioning segment began almost immediately. A lot of the questions we had practiced backstage weren¡¯t used. But the question about Suyang¡¯s ideal type was chosen nheless.


    ¡°What is your ideal type of girl, Author Su? I¡¯m sure many of the audience and viewers of this show are extremely curious.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Suyang paused to think about it. Then, heughed very heartily, ¡°Not too tall. Not too fat or skinny (right in the middle), ck hair, huge eyes, do not enjoy wearing makeup, unkempt, persistent, queer, poor temper, reclusive yet kindhearted, strong and independent. That¡¯s my type.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Author Su, your type is quite different from the mass! It appears that most of the words you chose have a negative connotation to them. Are you trying to imply that it¡¯s fine to have a bad personality as long as deep down, she¡¯s kindhearted? I have a feeling tonight, manydies will go to salons to dye their hair back to ck!¡± The host joked. My heart also calmed down.


    At least the question was over. Suyang wasn¡¯t too stubborn and listened to what I said.


    Good job! Good job!


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. There is only one person who meets my criteria.¡± After Suyang¡¯s deration, the entire crowd gasped.


    I thought Suyang was done with answering the question. Aside from me, the host was also stunned, ¡°What do you mean by that, Author Su?¡±


    ¡°There is only one person in this world who meets my criteria. Everything I say is adjusted towards her. Basically, if she grows taller, I will like tall woman. If she gets plumper, I will like plump woman. If she dyes her hair brown, I will like brown hair. If she wears makeup, I will like makeup....¡±


    ¡°Could Author Su already have someone he likes?!¡± The host¡¯s voice obviously turned lower.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t merely someone I like. I already have a girlfriend. She¡¯s sitting at the veryst row; closest to the exit. Currently, she¡¯s trying her best to shrink her short legs. That¡¯s her.¡± Suyang pointed at me between the rows of audience.

 Chapter 95

    <b>Chapter 95: Another epic drama of the wealthy?</b>


    All of a sudden, I felt the eyes of everyone around the television studio.


    Was it my sixth sense? I could feel the video camera turning towards my direction as well.


    I forced a smile. But anyone who paid attention could tell that it was a miserable smile.


    ¡°So it turns out Author Su already has a girlfriend. I guess all the female fans must be a bit disappointed. Alright, let¡¯s move onto the next segment....¡±


    During this interval, Suyang made eye contact with me and then burst his brilliant smile.


    While we continued looking at each other, my fists were tightly clenched because I was so anxious. It was as if time had stopped.


    The young girl next to me had an unfathomable expression on her face as she stared at me. She appeared to want to say something and then hesitated. It was as if she was going to use profanity the very next second...


    Great. Now, I was the public enemy of all the women in the room.


    The television station atmosphere became very silent. I temporarilycked the ability to deal with such emergencies. The girl beside me was still watching me from the corner of her eyes. I felt like I could no longer stay here.


    It took me three seconds to react. I remembered I was sitting closest to the exit. So I rushed to stand and dash. I immediately bolted through the door.


    I ran out so dramatically that I crashed into a handrail.


    I was way too stressed to keep an eye out on Suyang¡¯s performance. I held onto my injured thigh as I limped towards the television lounge.


    I turned around to ensure that no one had followed me. After confirming my safety, I halted my steps and leaned against a television to catch my breath.


    ¡°Ughh.. he still said it in the end.¡± I sighed. Great. Now, I was the public enemy of millions of fans...


    ¡°Bad hand! Bad mouth!¡± I began to p my mouth. I shouldn¡¯t have picked up that call.


    ¡°Miss, please do not lean against the TV....¡± A uniformeddy walked over as she kindly reminded me, ¡°There is a coffee shop where you can rest over there.¡±


    I bounced like a spring and sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Awkward....


    At this moment, the news was being broadcasted. Since there was still quite some time before Suyang¡¯s interview was over, I might as well remain standing and watch the news in the meantime.


    The television hosts spoke in a standard Mandarin ent that couldn¡¯t be more perfect. In addition, they also looked extremely attractive. Clearly, the standards for TV hosts were getting higher and higher.


    Today marked the one month death anniversary of the Wen n corporation¡¯s chairman¡¯s son¡¯s family of three. A month ago, the son¡¯s family had passed away from a huge car crash on the expressway. The Wen n¡¯s corporation¡¯s chairman¡¯s son Wen Wenhan, his daughter-inw Jiang Jing, and his grandson Wen Yufan were the casualties. In order tomemorate his son¡¯s family, the chairman specifically created a Wen Yufan charitable foundation under his grandson¡¯s name.


    At the end of the day, wealthy people were not excused from the fate of humankind (to be born, to grow old, to get sick, and to die). What¡¯s the point of having so much money when your family¡¯s all gone? I shook my head. Everything was temporary.


    I continued to watch the TV broadcast Wen Yufan¡¯s past live coverages. He was approximately 25 years of age, slender, had neatly trimmed short hair, gentle smile, and a mole on the corner of his left eye. Subconsciously, my pupils began to erge.


    Why does this man look so familiar?


    ¡°W-.....Wen n corporation... Wen Yufan?¡± If it was really the Wen n corporation, the television station I was currently in also held their stocks. I¡¯ve seen them asionally on the news.


    Sources say that after the car ident, there was a period of time when the corporation had some internal disorder. Just like a drama, suddenly, an illegitimate child of the chairman came into the scene. He was Wen Wenhan¡¯s younger brother, and Wen Yufan¡¯s uncle, Wen Yihan.


    This Wen Yihan person was only older than his nephew by five years. Through some skillful methods, the Wen n corporation recovered once again.


    As you¡¯d expect of a prestigious family, it has plenty of friends and foes.


    But now was not the time to focus on that.


    Currently, the most important issue was Gao Jin¡¯s previous line. That¡¯s my husband. It had never left my mind. If I guessed correctly, it would pertain to another epic drama of the wealthy.


    Even if there was no drama, something worse might ur...


    Speaking of which, the news didn¡¯t mention anything about Wen Yufan¡¯s wife?


    I felt like I had been shocked by lightning. My entire body felt numb and I couldn¡¯t move. It was as if I had symptoms of a paralysis.


    ¡°Such coincidence could not exist, right?! Yeah. It¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s not possible.¡± I began to pat the area around my heart to calm my emotions. ¡°The woman in the apartment is not rted to the Wen n corporation! The ghost is not connected to the Wen n! If he was connected to the Wen n, he wouldn¡¯t be wandering around the streets, right?! Stop scaring yourself. You were seeing things! Yes! You have mistaken! They just look simr. It¡¯s fine... fine.¡±


    Was it rted to stock shares?! The TV wouldn¡¯t stop broadcasting the Wen n¡¯s news. The more I watched, the more afraid I became. I couldn¡¯t help but began to back away. Deep down, I prayed that my assumption and guesses were false. Everything just happened to seem like they were connected...


    Why couldn¡¯t the people or ghosts that I encounter be more pure?


    There was amotion behind me. I turned around and noticed everyone¡¯s eyes were on the man who had just entered.


    A man with nice facial features dressed in a suit walked by me. His eyes remained fixedly ahead. At the moment, the news was still in the midst of reporting the Wen n corporation.


    His aloof attitude emitted a cold aura as he passed by me.


    ¡°Recently, the newly appointed CEO of the Wen n corporation, Wen Yihan, represented the chairman at the talks with Russia...¡±


    I stared at the person on the television. Then, I turned around and looked at the man who had just passed by me. I stared at the person on the television again. Then, I turned to look at the man who was already far away from me.


    ¡°Wen Yihan?!¡± I silently wondered.

 Chapter 96

    <b>Chapter 96: Three months</b>


    Seriously? Such a coincidence?! Speak of the devil!


    For a long period of time, I couldn¡¯t shift my attention from him. My heart was beating so loudly like it was about to explode. He didn¡¯t even look at me, yet I felt so guilty?!


    It must be because of Gao Jin. I can¡¯t let her stay with us in such a shady manner anymore. No matter what, I must kick her out tonight! I can¡¯t handle another epic drama of the wealthy...


    Before I could recover from this shock, Suyang¡¯s interview was over. He came out of the television recording studio and made eye contact with me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Suyang smiled as he came over and wrapped his arm around my neck and pressed my head against his chest. Then, he vigorously dragged me out.


    ¡°Hey! Suyang! Release me! There are so many people here!¡± I tried to escape from his grasp, but it was useless.


    ¡°No.... I refuseeeeee.....¡± Suyang kept up with his shameless behaviour all the way until we reached the car.


    Using my thumb, I buckled up my seatbelt. I was pondering whether I should tell Suyang about my concerns.


    Suyang could see the stressful look on my face. After he buckled his seatbelt, he turned to me, ¡°Are you still angry? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t follow your wishes. But you exposed me to the public first. So let¡¯s call it even.¡±


    He had misunderstood. He assumed I was upset about what had happened in the television studio.


    ¡°You admit you¡¯re wrong? I can¡¯t believe you. You had already promised, yet you went back on your word.¡± Since Suyang initiated an apology, I might as well deal with this issue first.


    ¡°Did you know how anxious and stressed I was? I had such a stupefied expression on my face. Your millions of fans probably burst intoughter when they watched the interview....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a live broadcast. Perhaps, they might not even show your part.¡± Suyangforted.


    ¡°Not a live broadcast?!¡± I eximed. Suddenly, I felt a glimmer of hope, ¡°That means they could cut off the parts where you mentioned me? Awesome! If my part isn¡¯t deleted, I will kill you!! I¡¯m serious! You traitor!¡±


    I pointed at Suyang as I gave him my killer re.


    Suyang spread his arms out hopelessly. He looked troubled, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Does being my girlfriend make you this unhappy?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s acting had always been impressive, but hearing him say this aloud made me feel slightly guilty.


    ¡°I never said that! Stop overthinking. Hurry and drive so we can go home.¡± I patted Suyang¡¯s shoulder to urge him. On one hand, I wanted to skip this topic. On the other, I wanted to get home as soon as possible. After all, there was a woman from an unknown origin in our apartment. I had a bunch of questions to ask her.


    The moment I entered through the doors, I saw Gao Jin resting contently on the couch.


    Damn that woman... I had just gone through so much stress and shock, yet she dares to act sofortable in front of me? My eyes sharpened.


    I purposely went over and plopped down onto the couch with all my strength. Gao Jin was surprised and awaken by my movement.


    Suyang had gone into his room to change, but he happened to walk out and witnessed the scene. He shook his head and mouthed the word at me, ¡°Childish!¡±


    I had decided not to tell Suyang about the possibility that Gao Jin and the Wen n were rted. I didn¡¯t n to let Gao Jin stay, so there was no need to tell him.


    ¡°You guys are back?!¡± Gao Jin sounded very drowsy and her voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared lunch for you. Let me go warm it up now.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I seized Gao Jin by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go out to chat? Just chat here. There are no outsiders around.¡± Suyang ¡°coincidentally¡± came over and squeezed his big ass in between me and Gao Jin.


    Gao Jin smoothly released my hand, but I was too slow. As a result, Suyang ended up sitting on my hand.


    Although he was sitting on my hand, Suyang acted as if nothing had happened. He turned to Gao Jin, ¡°We were quite busy this morning. So, I¡¯m actually quite hungry. Please help us warm up food.¡±


    Gao Jian could detect the atmosphere in a second and hastily stood up.


    I gave Suyang a killer re, ¡°You. Are. Sitting. On. My. Hand!¡±


    I gritted my teeth as I growled each word. However, Suyang remained at the same spot. Regardless of how hard I tried to pull my hand out, it wouldn¡¯t budge. He must be doing it on purpose!


    Hearing this, Suyang pretended to act shock. He slightly lifted his butt and teased, ¡°Why are you touching my ass?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± My palm was beginning to turn red. I didn¡¯t know whether I shouldugh or cry.


    ¡°If you want to take advantage of me, just say it directly. We can go to my room. It¡¯s kind of inconvenient in the living room....¡± Suyang began to nudge me with his shoulder. He was so shameless.


    He seriously never had a girlfriend before? How could he be so smooth?! I was no match for him....


    ¡°Look at my cold face. Does it look like I want to deal with you right now?¡± I must not react to Suyang. At this moment, that was the only path I could take. I must control myself. Control myself!!!


    ¡°Time for lunch!¡± Gao Jin¡¯s voice echoed from the kitchen. Suyang bounced up and pulled me with him, ¡°Time to eat. We were so busy, we didn¡¯t eat anything this morning.¡±


    Originally, I wanted to protest and show my dislike towards Gao Jin by not eating her food. But my stomach refused to listen and began to rumble. Ultimately, I couldn¡¯t help but eat.


    Gao Jin made a few simple dishes, but they were quite delicious. Unwittingly, I was already onto my second bowl.


    ¡°Yixin, do you remember I used to cook back at the orphanage?¡±


    The moment Gao Jin spoke, I put down my bowl. Then, I coolly stated, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t remember my past. Stop trying to force me to remember.¡±


    ¡°You forgot....¡± Gao Jin lowered her head. As for me, I remained stiff for a long time. Suddenly, Gao Jin went back to my bedroom and took something out with her.


    ¡°This is all I have. I hope you can allow me to stay for awhile. I promise I won¡¯t bother you guys for too long!¡±


    I stared at the 600rmb Gao Jin put on the table. I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re thinking of all sorts of way to kick me out. I also know I shouldn¡¯t be interrupting your lives. But I seriously hope you can allow me to stay for three months. Three months is all I need!¡± Gao Jin was turning more and more emotional. By the end of her sentence, she sounded as if she was about to copse on her knees at any moment.


    I rushed to hold onto her as I turned my eyes towards Suyang. I wanted him to say something, or perhaps give me a hint on what I should do.


    But through his soften expression, I could already tell he was leaning on Gao Jin¡¯s side. I knew I had lost my battle.


    ¡°Take away your money.¡± I sighed as I sat back down.


    ¡°I....¡±


    Gao Jin still wanted to say something, but I cut her off, ¡°Three months. The moment three months is up, you must leave. Also, if you cause us trouble within these three months, you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Gao Jin grabbed my hand. Her eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Sigh. Originally, I was going to kick her out....


    Why couldn¡¯t I be more harsh?


    ¡ª-


    That very night ¨C


    I was lying on Suyang¡¯s arm and he was petting my hair. He asked, ¡°Why are you so against on letting Gao Jin stay with us? Based on your personality, you usually wouldn¡¯t mind helping strangers.¡±


    ¡°You think you know me well?! I am the cold and reserved type.¡± I lifted my head and gave Suyang a proud look.


    ¡°Mmm.... I¡¯m very good at reading people. Plus, I understand you more than you think. Just a bit more.¡± Suyang confidently boasted.


    I squeezed myself into Suyang¡¯s embrace as I wrapped my arms around him. Suyang seemed a bit surprised, and his body stiffened.


    Suyang¡¯s arms were very warm and I felt extremely safe. I took a deep breath and then burrowed my face into his chest. Then, I shared my deep thoughts with my eyes closed.


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. I actually remember Gao Jin. At first, I honestly forgot about her. But gradually, those memories returned. During my time at the orphanage, I didn¡¯t have any family or friends. The adults and the children alienated me. Regardless of where you go, people tend to bond over their dislike of a person. I was the person who was sacrificed....¡±


    ¡°Yixin....¡± Suyang wanted to say something, but I stopped him.


    ¡°Listen to me. Gao Jin was a few years older than me. She had always been the leader of the children. I was extremely envious of her. She was always praised by the adults and worshipped by the children. But aside from envying her, I hated her even more. She would see me on the swings ying by myself, yet she wouldn¡¯t do anything about it. When children targetted me, she would pretend not to see. Personally, she had never directly bullied or hit me. But I found her attitude of trying to stay out of it the most despicable....¡±


    I could feel Suyang tightening his arms around me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone again. From now on, I will stay by your side forever.¡±

 Chapter 97

    <b>Chapter 97: One on one time with Gao Jin</b>


    Suyang¡¯s voice was thick and soothing to the ears.


    His voice was like a nursery rhyme from afar. He instantly added colour to my life and made me soar. I was so happy.


    But isn¡¯t it too early to make an eternal promise? Although it was so rushed, I still chose to trust Suyang and myself. I had faith that we would stay by each other¡¯s side forever.


    One plus one will not equal to one. (tl: This is so confusing to me lol..)


    For the remaining part of my life, I sincerely hope that Suyang and I could join hand in hand. I don¡¯t want him to be ahead of me, or behind me. Instead, walk beside me.


    If God exists, could you hear my wish?


    ¡ª¨C


    When I woke up the next morning, I looked at myself in the mirror. My face was swollen like a bun. In addition, there were still tear stains fromst night; I could barely crack my eyes opened.


    Deep down, I thought to myself, who could¡¯ve thought humans could look so ugly? Fortunately, Suyang was still sleeping so he didn¡¯t notice.


    The moment I attempted to open my eyes wider, they began to burn. I was feeling half dead as I squeezed out some toothpaste onto my toothbrush.


    I brushed my teeth half asleep. When I opened my eyes again, I could see a pale reflection of Wen Yufan through the mirror. He was standing right behind me.


    ¡°You!....*cough cough* Why are you appearing again?¡± I choked on the water I used to rinse my mouth. I directly spat everything out as I continued to cough non stop uncontrobly.


    I patted my chest to readjust my breathing. I gave Wen Yufan my killer re.


    Honestly, at this rate, one day, I¡¯ll probably die from ghost fright.


    ¡°Do you want to give me a heart attack?¡± I quietly growled as I continued ring at him. I rinsed my mouth again and roughly wiped the foam off my mouth with the back of my hand.


    Then, I deliberately walked through his body.


    Now, I was certain that he was Wen Yufan; the grandson of the Wen n who passed awayst month.


    When I came out of the washroom, I could hear Gao Jin preparing breakfast from the kitchen. Perhaps she felt bad for staying here, so she took the initiative to do all sorts of housework.


    As azy person, I was ecstatic that someone was so willing to help me do my job. So, naturally, I didn¡¯t stop her.


    Of course, I shamelessly still expected Suyang to pay my sry.


    I began to imagine doing nothing and earning money. Instantly, a cunning smile formed on my face.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? What¡¯s with your disgusting smile?¡± Suyang came out of his room. His face looked worse than mines. His eyes were scarlet like a rabbit. I was stunned.


    ¡°Uh... what happened to you?!¡± I approached Suyang and asked out of concern, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?!¡±


    Suyang coldly humph. He pushed my hand away and headed straight to the washroom. ¡°You were hugging me the entire night. It would be abnormal if I could sleep well.... I need to go back and nap. No need to call me for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°If you want to nap, then why are you out here?¡±


    ¡°I need to use the washroom!¡± Suyang had one hand on his stomach as he yelled.


    Clearly, he was in a fowl mood due to hisck of sleep. But he shouldn¡¯t be so rude to such a recent girlfriend though.... Sigh. I was probably the only one who could handle him. We¡¯ve only dated for twenty days or so. Why does it feel like we¡¯re a couple that have been together for 20+ years?!


    I shook my head at the washroom door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other clothes?¡± Now, I was leaning by the kitchen door. Gao Jin was wearing the same thing she had worn for the past two days.


    ¡°I-I-I.....¡± Gao Jin began to stutter, ¡°It was an emergency. When I left, I forgot to bring my clothes with me...¡±


    I went over and stood next to Gao Jin as I whispered into her ear, ¡°Emergency? Could it be that you owe someone a lot of money or you had escaped from some type of crime?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gao Jin anxiously waved her hands. She looked so serious. I was just kidding, I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a huge reaction. Perhaps, there was something she was afraid I would discover?


    Honestly, although I agreed to let her stay, I was still quite concerned.


    ¡°Since I have already promised to let you stay, I will not go back on my word. Plus, you are a few years older than me. So, you¡¯re somewhat an older sister. No need to be so rigid around me.¡±


    After thinking back to yesterday, I realized I might have caused Gao Jin to feel very stifled. I was worried she would feel very ufortable, so I wanted to soften the atmosphere.


    ¡°I know I am an uninvited guest. Thank you so much for taking me in. I guarantee you that I will not cause any trouble. Also, I can help you with the chores. As long as it is something I can do, I promise you I will do my very best.¡±


    Gao Jin was totally the housewife type of woman.


    ¡°Follow me to my room. Let me select a few outfits for you to wear. You can¡¯t just keep wearing the same thing over and over again.¡±


    I tried selecting a few outfits for Gao Jin. Surprisingly, none of them fit...


    A woman¡¯s weight was one of the most tabooed topics.


    I felt so bad. ¡°These outfits seem a bit too small.... Probably it¡¯s because you¡¯re taller than me. It¡¯s normal that they won¡¯t fit. Why don¡¯t we go buy a few from a mall?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Buying clothes require spending money. I don¡¯t have much money...¡± Gao Jin took out a few loose pyjamas as she used her body as aparison. ¡°I¡¯ll just wear these.¡±


    ¡°How could you only wear pyjamas? Let¡¯s go buy some clothes after breakfast. I¡¯ll pay. Listen to me. It¡¯s settled.¡± I gave her a smile, ¡°Also, there¡¯s a lot of questions I want to ask you privately. I hope you will give me honest answers.¡±


    Suyang was sleeping the entire time. After we were finished breakfast, Gao Jin and I headed to the mall near the apartment.


    Finally, it was just me and her. I could ask whatever I wanted.


    It was a Wednesday morning. Aside from some sales associates, there weren¡¯t many people around. Although we were both in the mall, our minds were not on the clothes. We randomly walked a circle. Then, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°I want to continue our talk from the other day. You know I can see ghosts, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow. you¡¯re so direct. You get straight to the point.¡± Gao Jin smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. If you find it overwhelming, I¡¯m sorry. But there is something I really need to rify.¡±


    ¡°I told you, we are from the same orphanage. When you were younger, you would often talk to the air. You said you could see things that other people couldn¡¯t see. In the past, I thought you were lying. But after I grew up and thought about it more deeply, I figured you could really see ghosts.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Plus, you caught me talking to a ghost that day in the kitchen. So that must have confirmed your doubts.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Although it¡¯s a bit unfathomable, I still believe it. Because, the person you saw wasn¡¯t just anyone random. It was..... ¡±


    ¡°Wen Yufan!¡± I rushed to speak before her. ¡°That night, the ghost I saw was Wen Yufan! I remember you said he was your husband!¡±


    Gao Jin halted her steps as she stood next to me. She whispered, ¡°Initially, I thought if I never told you, you¡¯ll never figure out his name. I thought I could hide this from you.¡±


    ¡°Hide it? What are you trying to hide? The fact the ghost is Wen Yufan? Or the fact that you¡¯re the granddaughter-inw of the Wen n?¡±


    I brought myself closer to Gao Jin¡¯s proximity. I was a bit excited, ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re hiding something big from me, I won¡¯t let you stay at our apartment for long.¡±


    Gao Jin lowered her head. She looked like a child who hadmitted an offense, ¡°So now, you¡¯re...¡±

 Chapter 98

    <b>Chapter 98: I¡¯m pregnant with his child</b>


    I stopped walking. There happened to be a bench for us to sit on. I went over and gestured Gao Jin to sit down as well. After she was seated, I continued, ¡°I wanted to hear you lie. I wanted you to tell me that there is no rtionship between you and the Wen n. But I know I¡¯m just lying to myself. If you and the Wen n have no rtionship, why would Wen Yufan randomly appear in my living room? But what I don¡¯t understand is why, you, as the granddaughter-inw of the Wen n, are not on the news? I have never seen any reports about you. Also, what are you running from?¡±


    Gao Jin sighed as she lifted her head. She had a mocking expression on her face. ¡°Do you honestly think the Wen n would allow an older woman with no background to be their granddaughter-inw? An orphan? Yufan and I signed the marriage certificate secretly. Only the family is aware of this.¡±


    Currently, I pictured Gao Jin as Cindere and Wen Yufan as the Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you the specifics. But the ident from a month ago...¡±


    ¡°Yufan and I signed the marriage certificate this Spring. But two months ago, his grandfather suddenly brought Wen Yihan home and announced to everyone that he was his son. Although thepany seemed to be functioning fine on the surface, all the family members were going nuts. Originally, Yufan and I had already moved out. But because of this issue, Yufan had to temporarily return home to help deal with the situation.¡±


    ¡°Wen Yihan is Wen Yufan¡¯s uncle, right? The illegitimate child!¡± Thinking back to my brief encounter with that man, I began to shiver. It was obvious that he was a person who had been through a lot.


    ¡°Yes, it is fate. Who would¡¯ve thought that the chairman would suddenly pop out an illegitimate child...¡± Gao Jin¡¯s voice was turning lighter and lighter. I could barely hear what she was saying.


    Before I could ask, she continued.


    ¡°Afterwards, although the family members calmed down, my father-inw suddenly became ill. He had a hard time epting he had another brother. So, Yufan and my mother-inw were going to take him to suburbs to recuperate. Who would¡¯ve thought that they would die in a car ident along the way...¡±


    Gao Jin covered and face as she began to choke with emotions. She couldn¡¯t continue anymore.


    The death of Wen Yufan must have been a huge shock to Gao Jin. By demanding for the truth, I had neglected the negative impact it may have on her. I was wrong. Now, I felt quite guilty...


    ¡°Sorry. If you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t force yourself. I kind of understand now.... Let¡¯s not talk about it! Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± I patted her on the back and wanted to change the atmosphere.


    ¡°Actually, the more I tell you, the more you¡¯ll know. But the more you know, the more danger you¡¯ll be in. Throughout history, the wealthy have always used the most ruthless tactics. My only wish is to quietly hide in your apartment for three months; until the waves are quiet.¡±


    ¡°Hide? Are you hiding from the family?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think the car ident was an ident? Right after Yufan and his parents died, Wen Yihan took this opportunity to be the CEO of thepany. For someone who is part of the family, I have no choice but to hide!¡± Gao Jin blurted.


    I.... think I found out something I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    ¡°Just out of curiosity, what happens if you are discovered by the Wen family?¡±


    Gao Jin shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.... right after Yufan¡¯s ident, I ran to escape. For the past month, I¡¯ve been hiding everywhere. Just as I was almost out of money, God led me to you!¡±


    I was kind of confused. Something wasn¡¯t linking up...


    ¡°So the person who wants to capture you is the CEO, Wen Yihan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the most ruthless person I know. I honestly don¡¯t know what will happen if he finds me...¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Wait. Let¡¯s retract a few steps. Even if you¡¯re Wen Yufan¡¯s wife, the Wen family doesn¡¯t acknowledge your position. So what¡¯s the difference between you and an outsider? What¡¯s the point of Wen Yihan seizing you anyway?¡±


    Gao Jin didn¡¯t immediately answer my question. She was deep in thought. After a long pause, she sighed and pulled my hand and ced it upon her stomach. She gravely stated, ¡°I am pregnant with Yufan¡¯s child.¡±


    My fingers began to twitch, ¡°Huh? How many months....?¡±


    ¡°It has almost been three months. For my child¡¯s sake, I must not be caught by Wen Yihan!¡± Gao Jin strongly gripped my hand, ¡°If he discovers me, he will definitely make me get an abortion!¡±


    ¡°Uh....¡±


    ¡°Three more months! After three months, my stomach will be stable. It will be a lot harder for him to deal with me then!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? If Wen Yihan wants to kill your child, why would it matter how long you¡¯ve been pregnant for? If the car ident wasn¡¯t an ident, do you think it would matter if your stomach gets a bit bigger?¡±


    After analyzing, I began to feel very anxious. Suddenly, everyone around felt like enemies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and buy some clothes. Then, don¡¯t leave the apartment again!¡± I hurriedly stood up and dragged Gao Jin with me. I took her to a maternity store and bought a few outfits for pregnant women.


    Gao Jin seemed stunned by my extreme change of attitude.


    My left arm was linked with Gao Jin, while I carried the shopping bags with my right. On my way home, I was very anxious. I felt like an extra minute outside could lead to another ident.


    Why?! Why am I always the one who encounters these type of situations?


    When my hot bodyguard saw how fidgety I was, he floated towards me with astonishment in his eyes.


    ¡°From now on, if strangers are nearby, you must let me know!¡± I informed my ghost bodyguard.


    Gao Jin gazed at the air in front of her and whispered, ¡°Is there...something here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah... it¡¯s a bit troublesome to exin. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± I hastily opened the door and pulled Gao Jin in. Then, I locked us in.


    Suyang was already awake and wandering around the apartment. He had a popsicle in his mouth. ¡°I thought you kicked her out!¡±


    ¡°Why is it so cold in here?¡± I was wearing short sleeves and I felt goosebumps on my arms.


    Suyang pointed at the air conditioner. ¡°I turned on the A/C.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A/C was bad for pregnant women. So, I took the remote control from Suyang¡¯s hand and firmly turned it off.


    ¡°From today on, no more A/C at home!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Suyang protested, ¡°It¡¯s Summer! If there¡¯s no A/C, I¡¯m going to melt!¡±


    ¡°Melt? Do you think you¡¯re ice-cream? You can live without it for a month or two... plus you¡¯re eating cold stuff and getting blown by the A/C. Do you want to get sick?¡±


    As I lectured Suyang, I handed the bags to Gao Jin and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°We¡¯ve walked for a long time. You must be tired. Go rest first.¡±


    After seeing Gao Jin off, I solemnly stared at Suyang. He was licking the popsicle like a kitten. ¡°You! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Gao Jian! She¡¯s not doing any of the household chores, understand? And give her the passcode to enter the apartment.¡±


    Suyang was concentrating on licking his popsicle. Then, he stared at me; stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Ughhhh....¡± I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°How old are you? How could you eat a popsicle so disgustingly? Gross....¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suyang purposely acted like a child as he jumped in front of me to demonstrate how to lick a popsicle.


    I shoved him away and headed towards his room, ¡°Childish....¡±


    ¡°Goldfish....¡± Suyang¡¯s mouth was dripping with green popsicle juice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suyang shook his head at me and eximed, ¡°Were you shocked by lightning while shopping? How could your attitude change 180 degrees? Should I remind you who was the one who kept bullying Gao Jin in the first ce....?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me. Just remember, from now on, I will treat her well. You must do the same!¡± I made a face at Suyang.


    ¡°Women...what a difficult species to understand. Your hearts are like the needles underneath the ocean floor. So hard to grasp!¡± Suyang teased.

 Chapter 99

    <b>Chapter 99: Heading to the television station again</b>


    ¡°Lame..¡± I mumbled. All of a sudden, I turned around and attacked Suyang. I quickly ran towards him and then grabbed his face, stood on tiptoes, and nted a huge smooch on his lips.


    His lips had a mung bean taste to it.


    Suyang was bewildered. His eyes were wide open like an innocent maiden. He looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°What? You think you¡¯re the only one who could make moves? And I can¡¯t?!¡± I hugged Suyang with a proud smile on my face.


    As I embraced him, I suddenly remembered how I felt when I was a ghost. I was so horrified when I had discovered I couldn¡¯t hold onto him. Hugging him like this really gave me a real sense of security.


    Most likely, Wen Yufan appeared because he was experiencing the same emotions that I was.


    Or perhaps, he wanted me to help him take care of Gao Jin? But even if Wen Yufan had never appeared, I wouldn¡¯t have been untouched after hearing her story...


    ¡ª¨C


    It was September. Global warming was already nothing new, but it was as if the weather wasn¡¯t satisfied and wanted to roast us before Fall. Nowadays, the temperature reached as high as 40 degrees celsius.


    The moment you stepped out of a building, it was as if you had entered an oven. Even if you stood underneath a tree, it made no difference.


    These days, Suyang was addicted to eating ice-cream. He could literally eat ten a day. At this rate, ice-cream could be his main dish.


    ¡°Stop staring at me with your pervy eyes!¡± Suyangmanded as he licked his ice-cream.


    ¡°Boss.... Suyang... Xiao Su Su.....¡± I stretched out my voice and tried to sound as feminine and sweet as possible. Then, I gradually leaned towards Suyang with starry eyes, ¡°What type of vour do you enjoy eating? I see that you often choose green. Is it the apple vour or the honeydew melon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity. Speak properly.¡± Suyang didn¡¯t even bother looking at me. His eyes were glued to the TV the entire time.


    ¡°Boss... I can see that we¡¯re almost out of ice-cream in the freezer. Tell me what vour you like, and I will instantly buy some for you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you today?¡± Suyang shifted his butt away from me. He purposely wanted to keep a distance between us.


    I followed him and pressed forward, ¡°Tell me which vour!¡±


    Suyang shoved the one he was eating towards me. He almost got it in my face, ¡°Mung bean! I like the mung bean vour! Okay?!¡±


    ¡°Mung bean, right?! Your wish is mymand! I will return very shortly!¡± I rushed to get ready. On the way, I nearly crashed into Gao Jin. ¡°Sis, I am going out for a bit. I will be back soon. Oh yeah,ter, Suyang and I will not be eating at home. Just order takeout for yourself! Do it now?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not going out today....¡± I didn¡¯t let Suyang finish as I sped out the door at the quickest speed of my life. I stormed into the closest supermarket from the apartment and bought all the mung bean voured ice-cream on the shelves. Then, I dashed back home.


    It took less than two minutes. I think I broke a personal record. I panted as I copsed by the entrance; exhausted.


    ¡°I b-bought them all! M-mung bean....mung bean vour!¡± I threw the bag towards Suyang and attempted to stand up. Sadly, the will was there but not the strength. I began tough like a crazy woman, ¡°Hahaha....¡±


    Suyang gave me a look of disdain and threw an unopened package of ice-cream at me. Then, he went to put the rest inside the freezer. He probably figured I had an objective. So, he towered above me and stated, ¡°Say it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± I love how he was so smart. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the television station today!¡±


    ¡°I already knew you would never be sweet for no reason....you must have evil intentions. Why are we going to the television station?¡±


    I pouted and then looked at Suyang with shifty eyes, ¡°It¡¯s because of you. Last time, you said all those things without going through your brain. After thinking it through a few times, the best solution is to go to the television station to tell them to cut those parts out. That way, I can live with ease.¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t seem to care about my request. He sat back down on the couch and coolly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this... who would recognize me if I go alone? Most likely, they won¡¯t even let me get through the door....¡± I whimpered and tried to look pitiful. ¡°Just go with me! Save a life!¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, you can go yourself. It¡¯s too hot. If I go out, I will melt.¡± Suyang touched his face, ¡°I¡¯m so precious. I cannot melt.¡±


    ¡°Just go with me! Can you take into consideration I bought your favourite vour of ice-cream?! As the saying goes, ¡®You can¡¯t eat someone¡¯s food without doing a favour in return.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who told you to buy the ice-cream. Plus, I don¡¯t care if the television station cuts what I said or not. Even if that part is cut off, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because I have already publicly announced I am in a rtionship with you. You¡¯ve also made me public. So we are even!¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and roared, ¡°That¡¯s not the same! By making you public, I¡¯m helping you attract more fans. But by making me public.... it¡¯s because.. because your brain isn¡¯t working! Who would put their girlfriends where the wind and the waves are the fiercest? You don¡¯t know how to protect a woman...!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand women....¡± Suyang shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡°Ha?¡± I coldlyughed. Deep down I thought to myself, you¡¯ve been single all your life and you dare to say I don¡¯t understand women? At least I am one! I already have an advantage over you, ok?


    ¡°You¡¯re really not going to go with me?¡± I confirmed onest time. Then, I stood up with dignity as I patted the dust off my butt.


    ¡°Stop trying to make your face look like a bun to act cute. It¡¯s useless against me. Because I¡¯m much cuter than you.¡± Suyang imitated me and made a cute face, ¡°If you want to go, then go by yourself. I. Am. Not. Going.¡±


    Then, Suyangid down on the couch and closed his eyes to ignore me.


    ¡°Rude!¡± I stomped and rushed out the door. While I was waiting for the elevator, I muttered to myself, ¡°I don¡¯t have to bring you. I could always try my luck. I don¡¯t believe that no one would recognize me.¡±


    Damn that Suyang...


    I sat on the bus that would take me to the television station. Wen Yufan actually sat next to me and apanied me. He was zoning out and staring straight ahead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Gao Jian and her child.¡± There was no one on the bus, so I wasn¡¯t afraid to speak to Yufan.


    Wen Yufan¡¯s eyes appeared disturbed for a second. But they were calm again. He sat next to me like a wooden puppet.


    Was it because he didn¡¯t trust me? But after encountering so many ghosts, I was already used to their expressions. They weren¡¯t like normal people. Most of the time, they were staring into space. I shouldn¡¯t take it personally.


    After forty minutes or so, we finally arrived at the television station. The moment I tried to enter, a security guard stopped me.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not allowed in.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to be blocked before the main entrance?!


    ¡°Why not?¡± I pointed at some people who were entering freely. They didn¡¯t look like workers either, ¡°Why can they enter?¡±


    The security guard hesitated for a second. Then, he said in a low tone, ¡°Umm... Miss...we¡¯re not allowed to let suspicious looking people enter.¡±


    I coollyughed. I took a few steps back and looked up the 60 storey building. Suspicious? I touched my forehead. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the weather or I was heating up due to the security guard. I decided to sit right in front of the entrance.


    ¡°If Suyang was here, this wouldn¡¯t be happening...¡± I irritably mumbled as I waited for someone who recognized me to bring me in.


    ¡°Miss, if you do this, you¡¯re making my job very difficult....¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m not forcing my way into the television station! I can¡¯t even sit down outside?¡± I raised my voice at the security guard and attracted a lot of strange looks.


    The security guard couldn¡¯t do anything and left me alone.


    ¡°How long do you n to stay here?¡± It was abnormally hot. I began to gather my hair together as I fanned my clothes to cool down. Suddenly, Yufan appeared right in front of me and I felt a st of cold air. My surroundings instantly became very refreshing.


    ¡°You....!¡± I pointed at him. It was as if I had discovered China. So it turned out the appearance of ghosts could be so cold...it was like having a portable A/C...


    There were tears in my eyes. I got up and stood next to Yufan. Although it was deathly hot outside, I was no longer dying from the heat. The temperature was very cool around me.


    But it was kind of awkward standing next to each other in silence. So, I initiated a conversation.


    ¡°I know you cannot speak, let¡¯s figure out a way tomunicate. You can just indicate yes or no. Raise your left hand to say no, and raise your right hand to say yes. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 100

    <b>Chapter 100: Almost caught!</b>


    Wen Yufan slowly raised his right hand.


    Ohhhh..although he¡¯s kind of slow. At least, I can understand him now! I¡¯m so smart!


    ¡°Let me think... do you n to stay by Gao Jin¡¯s side forever?¡±


    Left hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t n to stay with her forever? So, until she gives birth?¡±


    Left hand.


    What? My guesses were wrong?


    ¡°Umm... was your car ident an ident?¡± Hearing my question, Wen Yufan appeared to hesitate. He stared at both his hands and couldn¡¯t decide.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better I don¡¯t know. Even if I know, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I¡¯m not going to ask anymore. Don¡¯t tell me!¡± I closed my eyes. After a long pause, I sneaked a nce at Yufan. I didn¡¯t fully open my eyes until I was certain that Yufan wasn¡¯t going to respond.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± I sighed aloud, ¡°I feel like you and Gao Jin are like those couples from romance novels... you know, the type when a rich young master falls in love with a poor Cindere. You guys must have gone through a lot of obstacles in order to end up together, right? Poor you. Now, you guys are separated by yin and yang....¡± The moment those words slipped out, I regretted.


    As the saying goes, the more you say, the more mistakes you make!


    ¡°I was just making a casualment. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± I quickly apologized to Wen Yufan.


    It just so happened that the security guard who had previously blocked me from entering was heading towards my direction.


    ¡°What is it now? I already said I¡¯m not entering the television station. You¡¯re still dissatisfied? Is the road part of yourpany¡¯s territory? Do you have a certificate to show me? Property of ownership?¡± I irritably crossed my arms.


    I was the type that held grudges.


    Who would¡¯ve thought the security guard¡¯s attitude would turn a 180 degree? He had his hands politely on top of each other in front of him. In addition, he even smiled at me, ¡°No. You¡¯ve mistaken.... I am here to tell you that you may enter, Miss. Someone has requested for you.¡±


    ¡°I can enter?¡± I excitedly look around. Then, I ced my hands down and calmly asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly letting me in now? Who is requesting for me?¡±


    ¡°Arge stockholder of the television station. You will find out once you¡¯re inside.¡±


    ¡°Large...stockholder?¡± I had a bad feeling about this. I made eye contact with Wen Yufan and recalled that his family was arge stockholder of this television station. They have already investigated and found out about me?


    Wen Yihan?


    Suddenly, I began stretching and slowly backed away as I carefully watched the security guard¡¯s every move. I lightly stated, ¡°I just remember I have some emergency errands to run...umm... I don¡¯t need to go in anymore...¡±


    I wanted to escape, but there were already other security guards blocking my path behind me.


    Was this considered walking into a trap? I can¡¯t believe I was the one who screwed myself over!? Initially, I didn¡¯t think I would be so unlucky to bump into Wen Yihan. That was why I was so fearless when I came...


    We had never interacted before. If he wanted to see me, it must be because he discovered that I¡¯m the vine that will lead him to the melon...


    I really don¡¯t want to get into another battle with the wealthy...


    ¡°What are you guys trying to do in broad daylight?¡± Although I was afraid, I must hide it. This was a public ce. If I didn¡¯t want to leave, they couldn¡¯t forcefully drag me away, right?


    I was prepared to create an unreasonable scene.


    ¡°Miss, ourrge stockholder has specifically invited you to his office. He has something to say to you.¡± A security guard wearing a pair of ck sunsses solemnly stated.


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know anyrge stockholder. I refuse to go!¡±


    The only thing I could do right now was to drag the conversation out as long as I could to buy myself more time. Then, I must find an opportunity to flee.


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t make my job difficult...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Why do you keep referring me as Miss? I have a name. Want to bet I will write aint about you if you keep doing this?¡±


    ¡°Then, your name...¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you my name? I don¡¯t know you. Do you tell your name to random strangers?¡± I snapped.


    The security guard: ......


    ¡°It¡¯s such a hot summer day, yet a group of men is trying to surround me. Is that appropriate? No! Go away! Go go go! If not, I¡¯m going to scream sexual harassment!¡± I lifted my finger up to threaten.


    ¡°Miss, I suggest you to go upstairs to see ourrge stockholder. If not, he wille down very shortly.¡±


    Oh my goodness. I forgot one crucial point. Wen Yihan could move! Even if I don¡¯t go see him, he can stille see me.... No... there was no time left. I must escape as soon as possible!


    Just as I was racking my brain thinking of an escape n, I heard a familiar voice that puts me at ease. The corners of my mouth curved into a smile. As expected...


    ¡°What are you security guards trying to do to my girlfriend?¡± Through the gaps of the security guards, I could see Suyang with his hands in his pocket. His face was stern as he walked over coolly with swag.


    Then, in front of everyone, Suyang shoved a security guard away and pulled me into his arms. He raised my chin, ¡°Are you being bullied at the television station?¡±


    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go....¡± I quietly whispered to Suyang.


    ¡°Ourrge stockholder wants to see thisdy. Or perhaps, Sir, you cane with us too....¡±


    ¡°See whatrge stockholder?¡± I don¡¯t know where Suyang learnt how to be so gangster. But he was pro. Did he watch a lot of gang movies?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know any stockholder, but they won¡¯t let me leave!¡± I began to pull on Suyang¡¯s clothes as I whined like a victim.


    While I was speaking, the security guards made their moves. This time, Suyang was also surrounded.


    ¡°Ughh... so troublesome. We can¡¯t meet this stockholder?¡± Suyang asked me.


    I shook my head. <i>Definitely not!</i> I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to him. But there was no time to exin anyway.


    ¡°Hm.. we can¡¯t meet him....¡± Suyang lowered his head and thought about it for a second. Then, he transmitted a message to me with his eyes, ¡°If we cannot meet him, there¡¯s only one method we could take!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I whispered anxiously.


    Suyang held onto my hand. His thumb was tapping in a predictable rhythm, ¡°One, two, three!¡±


    When he got to three, Suyang forcefully shoved a security guard and we hurriedly broke through the space and ran as fast as we could.


    I disregarded the weather and my image as I ran with Suyang. Although I could save some energy since he was dragging me along, it was still not an easy task to maintain the same speed as him.


    In a few minutes, I was already out of breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not run anymore. No more! They¡¯re gone!?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how many streets we had passed by, but I was so exhausted, I could barely catch my breath. I had to stop Suyang, ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore....¡±


    The two of us found a safe spot to rest. I secretly peeked at Suyang. Hisplexion didn¡¯t look good. Suddenly, Suyang gazed at me very intently. I was so surprised that I quickly avoided his eyes.


    ¡°Is there something you want to ask me?¡± I mumbled like a guilty child. I didn¡¯t dare to raise my head.


    ¡°There are a lot of things I want to ask you. You know why? Because you hide so much from me!¡± Suyang roared.


    I remained silent. I wondered what he was going to say next.


    ¡°I want to know why the stockholder wants to meet you, yet you refuse to meet him?¡± Suyang pressed me against the wall. His arms were on my left and right side; preventing me from escaping. His eyes were shing.


    ¡°Umm.. he¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know.... It¡¯s rted to Gao Jin...¡± I muttered.


    Suyang couldn¡¯t hear what I said and asked me to repeat it.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to Gao Jin. I don¡¯t have the right to talk about it...¡±


    Suyang ced one hand on my shoulder and the other on my chin. He lifted my chin to make me look at him in the eye. I could tell he was trying to suppress his anger.


    ¡°Right now, Gao Jin is living with us. If there is something going on, I should have the right to know. You have always been hiding so much from me. It really bothers me.¡±

 Chapter 101

    <b>Chapter 101: The awkward atmosphere</b>


    Even though I knew was wrong, I didn¡¯t like how the atmosphere was turning so bad between us.


    ¡°But it¡¯s Gao Jin¡¯s issue. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to tell you about it...please don¡¯t be mad....¡± I lightly tugged Suyang¡¯s sleeve as I tried to look pitiful.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t followed you today, what would¡¯ve happened?¡± Suyang¡¯s tone had improved a lot. Now, he sounded gentle instead of critical.


    ¡°You were following me the whole time? Then, why didn¡¯t youe over to help me get in? I was waiting at the entrance like a fool!...that¡¯s why the security guard caught me....¡±


    Suyang smacked my head lightly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell me about Gao Jin, I can at least ask about you, right?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°I saw you at the television entrance talking to air; waving your hands around...¡±


    I already knew what he wanted to say. Before Suyang could finish his sentence, I hastily grabbed onto my chest and furrowed my brows. I dramatically sat down, ¡°Aiya! Aiyaya...! I¡¯m in pain...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Suyang held onto me, ¡°Is it your old wound?¡±


    ¡°I think I ran too fast, so it affected the gunshot wound. Oh noooo. I am in too much pain! I can¡¯t handle it!¡± I limplyid in Suyang¡¯s arms as my brain spun around like a whirlwind, thinking: Oh no! Suyang caught me talking to Wen Yufan!


    ¡°Are you really in pain?¡± Suyang was a bit suspicious.


    I tried my best to look like I was suffering and nodded like mad.


    If only I could squeeze a few tears out right now... damn it! My acting skills need work!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital. Climb up!¡± Suyang turned around and bent down for me to climb onto his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. Let¡¯s go home....¡± I carefully whimpered as I slowly scrambled onto Suyang¡¯s back.


    While Suyang was carrying me, I could clearly see the green veins popping out around his neck and his bulging Adam¡¯s apple. It was an extremely hot day. It must be quite a strenuous task to carry me. I used my hands to wipe the sweat off Suyang¡¯s neck.


    But after wiping his neck, I couldn¡¯t control my hands and theynded on Suyang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.


    Suyang froze on the spot.


    Two secondster, he replied, ¡°Are you actually in pain or are you pretending because you want to change the topic?


    I instantly removed my hand and rested my head weakly on Suyang¡¯s shoulder. I moaned about my imaginary illness, ¡°I am in pain.... My chest is hurting. Let¡¯s not talk and hurry home!¡±


    Then, I smacked my right leg against Suyang¡¯s butt and went, ¡°Go!¡±


    Suyang couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re not done with this talk! After we get home, I¡¯m going to have a chat with you. Don¡¯t you dare think of escaping....¡± After a pause, he suddenly changed the direction of the conversation and smiled cunningly, ¡°But if your chest is hurting too much, I can take a look at it for you when we get home....¡±


    I smacked Suyang on the head, ¡°Why is your mind always filled with dirty thoughts?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can tease me? I¡¯m just reciprocating this type of behaviour!¡± Suyang retorted.


    ¡°You and your facious reasonings!¡±


    ¡°If you argue with me, I can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t fall off!¡± Suyang threatened as he tilted his body towards one side.


    I thought I was about to fall, so I held on tight like I was holding onto my dear life. Then, Suyang straightened his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y around like that!¡±


    Suyang loudly sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s the boss and assistant anymore. It¡¯s such a hot day, and I have to carry you! Go lose some weight. You¡¯re too heavy!¡±


    I ignored Suyang¡¯s words as I continued to rest on his back. But I ced my hands above his eyes to help him shield from the Sun.


    ¡°We ran too far. We¡¯re so far from the car....¡± Suyang depressingly stared into a distant space. He was acting as if we had to cross the Sahara Desert.


    Along the way, he continued to mutter in resentment. From time to time, he would criticize my weight. I just secretly giggled on his back.


    Thank you for amodating me. Thank you for trusting me....in every way...


    ¡ª¨C


    Although I managed to diverge the topic, I couldn¡¯t guarantee I would be able to use the same tactic next time. If I didn¡¯t think of a solution now, I was afraid that Suyang will question me again.


    In terms of Gao Jin¡¯s personal issue, I asked her to personally exin it to Suyang. After she told him what was going on, Suyang¡¯s face darkened. Most likely, he was mad because I hid something so important from him...


    As a result, I had to sleep on the couch for two continuous nights...


    We were like a married couple; I was the husband that got kicked out.


    During our cold battle, Suyang wouldn¡¯t say a single word to me. Each time I tried to get closer to him, he would automatically leave the area. At the same time, I was afraid if we conversed, he would question me about that day again...


    But avoiding was not a solution. After all, we haven¡¯t gotten together for a long time. I felt like the so-called honeymoon period was like an eraser. Due to the mistakes I have made, it was disappearing with time.


    For the past few days, Gao Jin and I were carefully surviving by observing Suyang¡¯s behaviour. The atmosphere at home was very ufortable now.


    ¡°Ka....ka....ka....¡± I was afraid that if I chewed my apple too loudly, it would affect Suyang. So I first bit my teeth into the apple and gazed at Suyang for his reaction. Then, I used the least amount of sound and the slowest tempo to chew.


    After I was halfway through, I suddenly felt a cold aura.


    It felt like there was a ghosting near me.... No! It was more frightening than a ghost.


    I slowly turned around and saw Suyang staring right behind me.


    Awkward....


    My teeth had already sunk into the apple. If I pull it out, it would be kind of gross. But if I didn¡¯t, I would just leave it there because I didn¡¯t dare to take a bite while he was watching me....


    It was tough holding on. I could feel the drooling out...


    Was he going to say something or not? What¡¯s his intention? Is he about to question me again? Or does he want to continue the cold battle? I slowly got my hand ready. I was prepared to act again...


    ¡°After you¡¯re done eating the apple, tidy up. We¡¯re going to go somewhere today.¡± Then, Suyang went to his room.


    He finally spoke to me! And it was a normal interaction!


    ¡°I will do as you bid!¡± I happily saluted and devoured the rest of my apple. Then, I ran to my bedroom to pick out some clothes.


    ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Gao Jin must have heard Suyang speaking to me. She quietly tiptoed towards me as she held onto the door frame.


    ¡°Yup!¡± I nodded confidently.


    Gao Jin was relieved, ¡°Suyang is finally speaking to you. Are you guys ok now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe...¡± After selecting my outfit, I was experiencing mixed feelings. I was aware thattely Gao Jin had been quite worried about my rtionship with Suyang. So in order to lower her stresses, I lifted my spirit and gave her a brilliant smile. ¡°We should be ok. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°If you guys are ok, then that¡¯s good. Or else, I will feel very guilty because it was my fault....¡± Gao Jin looked down in shame as she touched her stomach.


    I stared at her little bump. There¡¯s a life inside....damn..it¡¯s so magical.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re probably going to eat by yourself. Are you ok with that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, of course I am!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    After thinking about it, this should be my first official date with Suyang?! It was a date, right? I wasn¡¯t sure....


    I tried my best to do my makeup and then got Gao Jin to evaluate. She gave me a helpless look and wiped everything off. She wanted to help me redo it.


    Was she the Leonardo Da Vinci of the makeup world? Today, I finally learned something. But no matter how I looked at it, Gao Jin¡¯s creation did not seem natural at all.... I was quite unsure about myself as she pushed me out into the living room.


    When Suyang made eye contact with me, I could instantly sense his shock. His body trembled a little, and then he slowly stood up. His voice was raspy, ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    I touched my red powdered cheeks and flushed. The redness could bepared to those who remained high up on the Tibetan mountains for a week;cking oxygen.


    But although I hesitated, I still left the apartment like this because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Gao Jin¡¯s feelings.


    When my ghost bodyguard saw me, his eyes almost popped out. He ced his hands around his cheeks; as if he wanted to tell me ¨Cyour cheeks look really weird like this...


    I was walking behind Suyang. So I shook my head at my ghost bodyguard and mouthed the words, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault....¡±

 Chapter 102

    <b>Chapter 102: The haunted hospital</b>


    Suyang didn¡¯t tell me our destination, but he drove us out of the urban district.


    As I noticed fewer and fewer buildings around us, I began to feel very uneasy. Were we heading to the ends of the Earth? Why was I feeling a sense of dread?


    ¡°Are we going very far?¡± Deep down, I was feeling restless because I was worried Suyang would bury me or something. Plus, these ces naturally have more graves and ghosts....


    ¡°Yes. Today, we¡¯re going to go on an adventure.¡± Suyang calmly reply. His face revealed nothing.


    My heart was pounding. I gulped down my saliva and stretched out my neck. I nervously asked, ¡°Adventure? What adventure?¡±


    Suyang had an unknown smile on his face as he unhurriedly stated, ¡°Have you heard of the case from 12 years ago? A man with mental disorders broke into a private hospital in the middle of the night and set the ce on fire. As a result, 13 people died and 21 people were injured. Due to the incident, the hospital closed down. Now, it¡¯s just an abandoned building in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°From a f-fire....?¡± My fists were tightly clenched. Based on my experiences, the ghosts who have died in fires definitely had the scariest appearances.


    Their bodies were ck and burnt. Their clothes were ripped and torn. Not only that, their faces were covered in scars....simply imagining them gave me goosebumps.


    Suyang was testing me.


    I readjusted my mood. I must not demonstrate any weaknesses now. ¡°Why are we going to that kind of ce all of a sudden? Based on what I could recall, you¡¯re very afraid of ghosts. Aren¡¯t you worried we will encounter ghostster on?¡±


    ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to experience it to see if ghosts really exist. It has been too long since I¡¯ve gotten any inspiration. It is time for me to find a new trigger.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to be so extreme? It¡¯s an abandoned building. It already sounds scary enough. Plus, everything inside is probably burnt or destroyed....¡±


    I was freaking out on the inside. Based on my abilities, I should be staying away from ces like that. I didn¡¯t want to be near ghosts that have died unjustly.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Suyang stopped the car on the side. His eyes were cold as he stared at me. I felt like he was trying to interrogate me.


    ¡°I am just afraid that you¡¯ll be scared. I remember whenever I said the word ¡®ghost¡¯, you would freak out. If we really encounter something, what are you going to do then?¡± I turned my head away and didn¡¯t want to face Suyang¡¯s using face.


    Since I wouldn¡¯t admit to anything, Suyang started the car again. Five minutester, we arrived at the legendary cage of grieving spirits. There was no escape now. We were at the specialized hospital of Ling Shan.


    So scary!


    Although it was daytime, the appearance of the hospital alone was already frightening enough.


    But then again, the incident happened 12 years ago. Even if there were ghosts, they should be gone by now, right? I tried tofort myself.


    Suyang stopped the car at the parking lot. I was tightly holding onto my seatbelt and wouldn¡¯t exit the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you for the final time. That day, outside of the television station, who were you talking to?¡± Suyang¡¯s expression was grave.


    ¡°Who was I speaking to? Aside from you and me, there were no one else! I was just talking to myself.¡± I was trying to act clueless and stupid until the very end.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was still lying at this point. Perhaps.... I was really afraid that Suyang would leave me. I didn¡¯t have the confidence that he would remain by my side if he knew I could see the things that scared him the very most. I wasn¡¯t sure if he would continue treating me the same way.


    I loved him. But I was so insecure. To me, the feeling was still quite hazy...


    After he heard my response, Suyang seemed to be deep in thought. His hands were around the steering wheel as he deeply sighed.


    It was as if he had made up his mind internally. Then, he unbuckled both our seatbelts and stated, ¡°Alright, since these are your final words, let¡¯s get off the car.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re r-really getting off?¡± I had no choice, so I reluctantly got off.


    Eh? Aside from us, there was also another car in the parking lot.


    In addition, the car looked rather familiar...


    Wherever I go, I always see this brilliant blue Lamborghini...


    ¡°Suyang! Lin Yixin!¡± While I was trying to think of where I had seen this car before, Shen Shaoqian waved and yelled from the hospital entrance.


    Why is he here?


    I was curious and identally noticed Suyang¡¯s shaky hands....he was sweating! So, he was actually freaking out! Wow, I¡¯m speechless. Why did he have to go so far...


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long for you guys! Let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Shaoqian didn¡¯t seem nervous at all. He had a camera in his hands as he dangled around. ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous. How about you guys?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. How was he nervous? He seemed so excited.


    Whereas for me, I could already sense a bad atmosphere. What if I really see a scary ghost? If that happens, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Suyang tried to act like he was indifferent, but the sweat running down his forehead and his shaky hands betrayed him.


    Keep acting! If worsees to worse, we will both die from fright. We¡¯ll see how long you can keep this act up!


    Shen Shaoqian relentlessly beat me to making fun of Suyang. He pointed at him andughed, ¡°Look at you! Your lips are turning pale. And you say you aren¡¯t scared? Ever since you were young, you had always been a chicken. Especially when it came to ghost stuff....¡±


    I secretly peeked at Suyang. He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even bother to argue with Shen Shaoqian.


    Neither of us wanted to lose, but in reality, neither of us had an advantage either.


    ¡°Are you two nning to back outst minute?¡± Based on our reactions, Shen Shaoqian were forcefully pushing us forward. ¡°You guys wanted toe, so no backing out!¡±


    Just like that, we were standing at the hospital entrance.


    So scary! The light from outside did not shine into the hospital at all. It was as if the door separated the world of the living and the world of the dead.


    Shen Shaoqian was bing more and more enthusiastic now. He was leading us, ¡°Alright. We will enter now. From now on, this camera will be recording down everything in this abandoned hospital. We will be history.¡±


    I harshly smacked him, ¡°What do you mean ¡®be history¡¯? Can¡¯t you choose a better term?¡±


    Shen Shaoqian innocently looked at me, ¡°I didn¡¯t choose the wrong term... haven¡¯t you heard? In the past, those who have tried recording here all ended up losing their minds.... Afterwards, people were curious to know what they had seen. But when they looked through their recordings, there was nothing else except for pitch ckness....¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I gulped down my saliva. My heart was beating a few times faster than its usual rate.


    I began taking steps that were more tiny than thedies from the ancient era. I grabbed onto Suyang¡¯s hand, but his hand was sweating like mad. Seeing this, I secretly wanted to chuckle.


    We were finally inside. We looked around but there was only pitch ckness. My heart was turning ck along with it.


    On the contrary, Shen Shaoqian wasn¡¯t scared at all. The moment he entered, he headed straight towards the second floor. Suyang and I didn¡¯t follow, and he disappeared within our sights.


    ¡°Have you gotten your inspiration yet? If so, let¡¯s leave!¡± I quietly whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving unless you tell me who you were talking to that day!¡± Suyang stubbornly stated with determination. He wanted me to tell the truth.


    ¡°I already told you, I was talking to myself! If you won¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    This was not the time to tell the truth. Honestly, if I could, I would probably hide it from Suyang forever.


    As I have mentioned previously, based on his fear of ghosts, I had no confidence that he would like my supernatural abilities. This gamble wasn¡¯t one I dared to risk.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t follow Shaoqian, we are really going to lose him.¡± Suyang released my hand and quickly walked upstairs.


    If Suyang the chicken was brave enough to do this, I must not lose to him!


    Thinking of this, I held onto the railing and slowly walked up the stairs.


    On my way, I tried to reassure myself. You¡¯ll be fine! It¡¯ll be okay! Remember what ghosts are made of? They¡¯re just nothingness. Even though you can see them, they can¡¯t do anything to you! Just calm down.... It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine....


    There was no purpose for me to be here. I was just wandering around. Currently, my priority was to locate Shen Shaoqian and Suyang.


    To be honest, I was quite envious of them. Even if there were ghosts, neither of them could see them!


    While I was lost in thought, Suyang was also gone from my field of vision.


    ¡°Suyang.. Shen Shaoqian...¡± I lightly called amongst the ruins.

 Chapter 103

    <b>Chapter 103: The truth was out</b>


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t purposely hiding to scare me, right?¡± I thought that was a possibility as I took out my cell phone to call Suyang.


    Yet, there was no reception...


    Are you serious?


    I turned on the shlight option and felt slightly better.


    *Squeak* Behind me, there was the sound of an opening door.


    My shoulders subconsciously shrank and I didn¡¯t dare to turn around. I remained fixated at my spot.


    It wasn¡¯t a scary looking grieving ghost from 12 years ago, right?


    ¡°Merciful Buddha! Merciful Buddha!¡± I began to pray internally.


    *Squeak* Once again I heard the sound that made my scalp turn numb.


    I¡¯m going to go insane!


    I didn¡¯t dare to make a single move.


    ¡°One step...two step...¡± I concentrated all my senses to my ears and cautiously listened as the steps grew louder. Wait a second. This was the first time I¡¯ve heard the footsteps of a ghost!?


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I had a rough idea what was going on.


    After I calcted the ¡°ghost¡±¡®s movements, I suddenly turned around and screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    I scared the ¡°ghost¡± so much that he fell down on his bottom.


    ¡°Pretending to scare me as a ghost, eh?!¡± I pressed my hand against Shen Shaoqian¡¯s head to punish him. In addition, Suyang secretly came out of his hiding spot. I proudly stated, ¡°I saw through your crafty schemes. Can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Howe it didn¡¯t work?¡± Shen Shaoqian scratched his head; looking confused. ¡°Where did I gave myself away?¡±


    ¡°Your mistake? Your footsteps were too loud. Ghosts don¡¯t have footsteps!¡± If ghosts had footsteps, I wouldn¡¯t have been identally spooked so many times in my life.


    ¡°How do you know? You¡¯ve seen ghosts before? How do you know that ghosts do not have footsteps?¡± Suyang leaned against the wall as he asked.


    He was still trying to test me? I didn¡¯t want to answer him, so I turned around to help Shen Shaoqian stand up. I wanted to leave this ce now. But the moment I crouched down, I sensed something terrible.


    I immediately lifted my head and stared at the very end of the corridor. There was a blurry figure swaying towards us..... It was really dark, so I couldn¡¯t see the figure clearly. But I could tell it was getting closer and closer towards us.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t set up anything else to scare me right....?¡± I swallowed down my saliva as I held up Shen Shaoqian and turned back to look at Suyang.


    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    At that moment, the figure had passed by a brighter area. I could see him now. It was a man. To be more precise, it was a ¡°man¡± walking towards us with his head crooked to the side.


    If he wasn¡¯t part of Suyang and Shen Shaoqian¡¯s n, then....


    ¡°Hurry! Run!¡± I screamed on top of my lungs. I grabbed Suyang by one hand and dragged Shen Shaoqian with the other. Then, I ran for entrance on the first floor.


    The aura of this ghost was very dangerous. Even a rookie like me could tell.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡± Shen Shaoqian was confused. He turned around but obviously couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk! Just run! There really is a ghost in this hospital!!!!!!¡± I shouted.


    The faster we ran, the faster the ghost chased after us.


    As the saying goes, ¡°Two legs cannotpare to four.¡± But how could wepare to no legs?!!


    The man¡¯s face was visible to me now. He had burnt scars on his face.


    Just as he was about to overtake us, I used thest bit of my arm strength and pulled us out of this hospital.


    I finally felt secure when the sunlight spilled over us. I looked up at the blue sky and sighed. I was still alive. How amazing...


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Shen Shaoqian was panting like a dog, ¡°How did you suddenly be so strong?!¡±


    ¡°I.... I was frightened. I wanted to go home.¡±


    ¡°Haha! So you and Suyang are on equal levels! Both of you are chickens!¡± Shen Shaoqian ruthlesslyughed. I was in a bad mood. Most likely, it was because of Shen Shaoqian....


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shen Shaoqian stared at his empty hands. Then, he smacked his head, ¡°I left the camera inside....¡±


    Then, Shen Shaoqian was about to turn around.


    I used my entire body to block him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have to get the camera..... The camera isn¡¯t mines. It¡¯s Suyang¡¯s.¡±


    Suyang was bbergasted, ¡°It¡¯s my camera?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you lent it to mest time. I never returned it. I was nning to give it back today...¡±


    Suyang looked down and his face darkened. Shen Shaoqian were standing on one side and we could hear him grinding his teeth.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go back!¡± I nced at the direction of the hospital. There was a ck shadow that was facing us.


    He wouldn¡¯t actuallye out, right?


    Seriously?!


    F**k!


    The ghost actually came out!!!


    Suyang and Shen Shaoqian couldn¡¯t see him. But underneath the sunlight, the burnt face looked even more vicious. He opened his ruptured mouth as he stared at me with his empty eye sockets and floated towards us.


    ¡°S-stay away!¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my fear anymore. I furrowed my brows and backed away. It was as if the ghost knew I was the only one who could see him. He was only after me and totally neglected Suyang and Shen Shaoqian.


    He was about to m into me!


    ¡°Ah!!! No!!¡± At the veryst second, I shut my eyes and covered my face with my two hands. I remained at the same spot, but the very next second, I was wrapped in a warm embrace.


    At first, I thought it was the ghost. But just as I was wondering how could a ghost¡¯s hug be so warm, I secretly took a peek and realized it was Suyang hugging me instead.


    A st of coldness went through us.


    Suyang¡¯s hand was gently patting my head. He had no expression on his face, but his eyes revealed his satisfaction. He opened his red and luscious lips. ¡°You finally admit to it?¡±


    Damn, I was caught...


    My head rested against Suyang¡¯s chest. On the side, I could see the ghost.


    He dide over but directly went through us.... Now he was spinning around like a housefly.


    Oh yeah, he was merely a ghost...


    ¡°What the heck!?!¡± Shen Shaoqian gave us his lonely single killer eyes as he coldly humphed and returned back inside the hospital to retrieve his camera.


    ¡°Is that thing still here?¡± Suyang asked.


    I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so I nodded, ¡°Yes... it¡¯s spinning around us.¡±


    The moment I said this, Suyang¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Why are you hugging me?¡± I snuggled up against him.


    ¡°I could see how scared you were. But now... I-I¡¯m the one who¡¯s scared. Let¡¯s leave when the thing is gone!¡± Suyang stuttered and finally told the truth. He stared around his surroundings with caution; as if he could see what was going on.


    If he had my abilities, he would be able to see that the ghost was currently standing behind me; making face-to-face eye contact with him.


    I hid my disgust and stood up from Suyang¡¯s arms and coughed twice.


    I lied to him and said, ¡°Umm... we can go now. The ghost is gone.¡±


    Hearing this, Suyang immediately grabbed my hand and ran towards the car.


    While we were on the road, we vaguely heard Shen Shaoqian¡¯s voice yelling behind us.


    ¡°Hey! I found the camera! What the heck! You guys called me here but left without me?!¡±

 Chapter 104

    <b>Chapter 104: Yixin¡¯s childhood memory (Part 1)</b>


    Life... There are always so many questions on life.


    What is life? What is the value of life? What are we living for? Is life predestined at birth? Who¡¯s actually in control of life?


    These questions will probably remain unanswered throughout life.


    If I could control my life, I definitely would not have chosen this path. Wait, actually, I¡¯m not sure now that I¡¯ve met Suyang...


    But prior to meeting him, I was very certain.


    Many years ago, I was my parents¡¯ bundle of joy. The three of us lived happily together.


    When did the car ident ur? When I was three or four? My memories were a bit fuzzy. That was the year I lost my parents.


    All my concrete memories began when I was living at the orphanage. I remembered the president of the orphanage, the teachers, and the children. I also had a special friend.


    I thought the world was like that. There were normal people, and there were some transparent people.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± I was building a sand castle as I questioned my friend who was always by my side. ¡°Do you live nearby?¡±


    As usual, she didn¡¯t respond. She silently watched me y.


    ¡°Yixin, are you ying by yourself?¡± A female volunteer came over to chat with me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not by myself.¡± I smiled at her as I pointed to my friend, ¡°We¡¯re ying together.¡±


    Although I was a child at the time, I could see the volunteer¡¯s face turning pale. She forced a smile as she trembled, ¡°Yixin, where is your friend?¡±


    ¡°Over here!¡± Back then, I didn¡¯t understand why people would deny my friend even though she was right in front of them.


    Adults were so strange....they would say they don¡¯t see things when it was clearly in front of them.


    ¡°Yixin, why don¡¯t we go y with the other children over there?¡± The volunteer forcefully grabbed my hand and took me away.


    I sadly turned to look at my friend. She waved at me.


    Based on the colour of the sky, the Sun was about to set. She was probably returning home now, right?


    ¡°Bye bye! See you tomorrow!¡± I enthusiastically bid farewell to my friend. When I turned around, the volunteer looked very ufortable.


    That night....


    ¡°Yixin is a very strange child. She keeps pointing to air and saying there¡¯s someone there. Do you think she¡¯s possessed? She could see spirits?¡± The volunteer muttered as she tidied up the toys.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make up stuff. Children just want the attention of adults. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who thinks she¡¯s weird...! Everyone thinks there¡¯s something wrong with her too....¡± The volunteer retorted.


    ¡°Hmm, it is a bit problematic if she doesn¡¯t try to y with the other children at all. Give her more attention and care, I guess?¡±


    ¡°You guys can do it. I¡¯m not going to do anything! Who knows what¡¯s around the kid? I¡¯m scared!¡±


    I had eaten too much and waszily trying to seize a butterfly. I happened to overheard that conversation between the adults. It was then I finally realized how ¡°special¡± I was.


    I released my hand to let the butterfly go. The butterfly flew away with no hesitation.


    ¡°So it turns out you¡¯re scared of me too, huh? Just like the adults.¡± I whispered as I leaned against the wall and secretly observed all the other children who were ying together. I envied them and wished I was part of the group too.


    Initially, the words were only spoken amongst the adults. But very quickly, it entered the kids¡¯ ears.


    Soon, not only did the children avoid me, they also began to target me.


    ¡°Monster.¡±


    ¡°Devil.¡±


    ¡°Freak.¡±


    After hearing these words hundreds of times, I became ustomed to them. Fortunately, during that time, I was always in the orphanage, so I didn¡¯t end up encountering other ghosts.


    However, my personality became more and more reclusive.


    I still had my special friend by my side though. I spent my childhood with her. But even though I truly believed in her, eventually I figured out what she was.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. She was always with me.


    I was about to start elementary school, but my ¡°friend¡± was still the same size. I was already a head taller than her.


    When I started elementary school, I began to have more real life friends. From time to time, I would think of my ghost friend. I knew other people couldn¡¯t see her. So when others were around, I would also pretend not to notice; I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    But regardless, she would always follow me. Soon, it began to feel like I was being supervised and I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    One day, I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and decided to end our friendship. I told her, ¡°I know you do not belong in this world. I don¡¯t need you anymore. Just leave!¡±


    She remained where she was and stared at me with no expression.


    At the time, the Sun was setting and the sky had been dyed red. I could hear the leaves rustling around me. A dead leave went through her body andnded calmly on the ground.


    She actually listened to my words and never reappeared again.


    She was forever gone from my life.


    That night, I pondered in the park for a long time. I was swinging on the swings.


    I did the right thing. In order to live a normal life, I must stay away from these ghosts.

 Chapter 105

    <b>Chapter 105: Yixin¡¯s childhood memories (Part 2)</b>


    I thought my life was finally on the right track. Even though the children from the orphanage despised me, at least in ss, I could be carefree.


    Until one day ¨C


    I was in gym ss. Suddenly, the gym teacher had a stomach ache and our homeform teacher came to supervise us instead. We had free time to do whatever activities we wanted.


    After ying rock, paper, scissors, I lost and I had to be the eagle. The game was, ¡°The eagle catches the chicken¡±. While we were ying, suddenly there was a vulgar-looking man staring at us underneath a faraway tree.


    I had a bad premonition and halted my steps as I turned towards that direction.


    At that moment, I made direct eye contact with the ghost man and he realized I could see him. He smirked as if he had some evil schemes up his sleeves. Then, he began to sluggishly chase after me.


    ¡°Get away from me! Ahhh! Stay away!¡± I couldn¡¯t think of any other solution as I ran like a crazy person towards the sports field. At the same time, the man was still relentlessly pursuing me. I was so frightened that I was in tears.


    Based on what I could recall, he was the first scary ghost I had ever seen. I wasn¡¯t sure how many circles I had ran, but I knew I kept going until I exhausted all my strength. I ran until I fell down because my body couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    My brain wascking oxygen, but that wasn¡¯t a concern. I looked back and saw that the distance between me and the man was shrinking by the second. The tears in my eyes made everything seem so hazy. I hadpletely failed to notice my ssmates who had came over.


    Out of despair, I wrapped my arms around my head and shrieked, ¡°Get away from me! I hate you!¡±


    After I screamed my heart out, it was as if something had ripped.


    The tense friendship string I tried so hard to maintain broke.


    With eyes filled with tears, I stared at my surrounding ssmates. Initially, they were so close and dear to me. Yet, in a split second, they were all staring at me with disgust. Now, all of them were whispering amongst themselves.


    <i>What do kids know? They¡¯re just very honest with how they feel.</i>


    At that moment, their stares were like arrows stabbing into my body; leaving it full of holes.


    The man was sneering on the side. I wasn¡¯t afraid of him any longer. Instead, all I felt was hatred.


    I also realized something. It didn¡¯t matter if I got rid of all the ghosts from my side. As long as I could see them, I will never be able to escape from this tragedy.


    After that incident, my ssmates¡¯ gazes became the same as those from the orphanage. All my so-called friends neglected me from then on.


    I became the ss¡¯s invisible person.


    I did attempt to exin myself. I told them those words weren¡¯t meant for them. But it was no use. They seemed to have made up their minds to eliminate me from the group.


    Once again, I was alone. Except this time, I didn¡¯t even have my ghost friend.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad to be alone. I didn¡¯t envy those who had friends to hang out with. I wasn¡¯t the type to be upset if no one watched a movie with me either.


    <i>I kept telling myself I was fine</i>...


    When I turned eighteen, I left the orphanage.


    The orphanage was a ce I experienced a lot ofplicated emotions. On one hand, I knew I was only alive because of the orphanage. On the other hand, all the memories I had from the orphanage were painful and suffocating. Due to my past, I had nothing else to look forward to.


    Eighteen was also the age I started working. I needed to work in order to pay my University tuition. Although I was only attending an average University, I was already satisfied I managed to get in.


    As I aged, the ghosts around me were no longer the innocent and yful ones. Some of them would stalk me, while some of them would purposely scare me. In more severe cases, some would vigorously affect my daily life.


    In addition, I gradually became more and more slow. Sometimes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart from humans.


    ¡°Excuse me, please give me the bill.¡± I was at the supermarket and the worker was taking forever at the register. I was a bit annoyed.


    These days, I was very stressed over my thesis. Now, even the cashier had to make my life difficult?


    Suddenly, everyone began to whisper amongst themselves.


    I sensed something was wrong and began to analyze the cashier in front of me. I stood on my tippy toes and realized she had no legs! Oh yeah, recently, there was a cashier that died from a car ident....


    In my ears, everyone¡¯sments about me were magnified by a hundredfold. Since I was so embarrassed, I left without buying anything. I gritted my teeth and walked out of the supermarket with my head lowered.


    When I had returned back to my rented apartment, I burrowed myself into my nket and began to vent, ¡°Why me? Why am I the only one who can see these things? What have I done wrong to deserve these looks? For which reason?! Ah!!!!¡±


    I began to throw a fit and punched my pillow nonstop. Eventually, I was drained and entered the dream world.


    In my dreams, I was a normal person. Dreams were great...


    The human heart was quite resilient. After experiencing negative emotions repeatedly, it will turn numb. Then, it will treat others coldly.


    I cannot remember the exact time when I realized I didn¡¯t care anymore. But thinking back, that might not have been a good thing.


    In fact, one time, I was supposed to go to a job interview but a ghost came to ruin it for me.


    I was abnormally calm about it.


    The interview was the final round and it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get to that point. I only had one opponent left. They were going to choose between us.


    While I was on my way, a ghost blocked my path. Regardless of how I tried to walk around him, he would still block me. He looked very desperate.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked with no expression. My eyes followed the area he was pointing at.


    ¡°Wu... wu....¡± I vaguely heard someone crying.


    Was it really an emergency? I bravely followed the ghost; thinking, I¡¯ll trust you once.


    When I entered the alley, I found out that it wasn¡¯t ¡°wu wu¡±, but ¡°meow meow¡±. I noticed a big cat pacing back and forth.


    When I walked closer, I could see that a group of newly born kittens were stuck in a crack; hence, the anxious mother cat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m giving up my interview for a bunch of kittens....¡± I lightly muttered. Since I witnessed this, I could not pretend I didn¡¯t see it. So, I grabbed some random tools and began to break down the wall for the kittens to get out.


    At first, the mother cat was very protective and wouldn¡¯t let me do anything. However, afterwards, the ghost around me scared her away.


    After spending more than half an hour, I finally managed to save the four kittens. I looked down at my watch and realized that even if I were to run to the interview, it would already be toote.


    I held onto the four kittens as I slid down and sat in the alley. I told the ghost, ¡°Ghost! Ghost! Could you stop causing trouble for me? It¡¯s toote for my interview now. Do you know how hard it is to find a job? You¡¯re a ghost, so naturally you don¡¯t have to worry about feeding yourself. But I....sigh, there¡¯s no point in telling you. What do you know....¡±


    So, I returned home with a grey face. The next day, I was sending my r¨¦sum¨¦ to a variety of jobs as usual. Suddenly, the interviewingpany called me and said that something had happened to their previous applicant and she was no longer able to take the job. They asked if I wanted to go in for the interview again.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a coincidence or the doings of the ghost. But ultimately, I managed to get the job.


    After working for a year, I managed to save enough of my wages to rent a nicer ce. The apartment was a lot cheaper than the market price of the location. I was astonished and asked the owner why. The owner never told me the reason. But after I had moved in, I realized it was because of the mistress ghost hanging by the window.


    I guess I profited from a disaster. Thanks to the mistress ghost, I was able to rent cheaply. Whenever I found her a bit disturbing, I only had to pull down the curtains to avoid seeing her.


    Gradually, my ghost family grew.


    I had a ghost cat, ghost dog, and a ghost bodyguard. They were all nice ghosts that held no ill intentions. In fact, they were super attached to me.


    After spending my life with ghosts for so many years, sometimes I actually felt much more rxed spending time with ghosts than humans.


    Just like that, I began to forget how to get along with other humans. I lived like a human ghost.

 Chapter 106

    <b>Chapter 106: The unwee guest </b>


    ¡°There¡¯s one here...¡± I pointed towards Suyang¡¯s feet.


    Along the way, Suyang kept asking me whether there were ghosts around. What do they look like? ..... It took us forever before we managed to get to the front door entrance.


    He was clearly a chicken, yet he still wanted to know...


    ¡°Here?¡± Suyang squealed as he shrunk his shoulders and pointed all around him. His voice was shaky but he wanted confirmation, ¡°He¡¯s next to me?¡±


    I shook my head and gazed at the smiling bodyguard underneath Suyang¡¯s feet. ¡°No, you¡¯re stepping on him! He is probably a M (masochist)....¡±


    The moment those words escaped my mouth, Suyang dramatically leaped and hopped behind me. He wouldn¡¯t release my shoulders as he tensely turned his head left and right; hollering, ¡°Where? Where? Where!?!¡±


    ¡°He enjoys lying across the door entrance. Basically, you would step on him whenever you enter or exit the apartment. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I tried to console Suyang and patted his hand with one hand and entered the passcode with the other.


    I demonstrated to Suyang on how to avoid stepping on the ghost bodyguard. ¡°If you copy my movements, you won¡¯t step on him.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you always walk in so awkwardly.... I thought....¡± Suyang mumbled to himself as he imitated my actions. But I immediately froze on the spot when I saw the person inside the apartment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block me....!¡± Half way through, Suyang also paused. He noticed the unwee guest as well.


    On the couch was Wen Yihan. Currently, he was sittingfortably with his suit on. It would appear that he was waiting for us. When he saw that we had returned, he politely smiled.


    On the contrary, Gao Jin looked like she waspletely lost; standing at a far distance.


    I didn¡¯t even bother taking off my shoes as I directly stormed into the apartment and stood in front of Gao Jin, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Gao Jin nodded. Her expression warmed a little. She probably felt much better now that Suyang and I had returned. I followed her gaze andnded on Wen Yihan again. My brows remained furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you two for quite awhile. Please ept my apology foring without an invitation.¡± Wen Yihan stood up and brought along his deep hoarse voice to our side.


    I quickly ced Gao Jin behind me and red at Wen Yihan with no fear in my eyes.


    Suddenly, our intense eye contact was cut off by Suyang. He stood in between Wen Yihan and I and coldly stated, ¡°I wonder why CEO Wen Yihan is paying us a visit?¡±


    Wen Yihan took out his hand, ¡°Author Su, I¡¯ve been looking to meet you for a very long time. I saw the interview that you participated in our television station. Who would¡¯ve thought that the person I¡¯ve been searching for all this time was actually living with you.... Isn¡¯t the world such a small ce?¡±


    I could sense the tight handshake from both parties. Neither of them were willing to demonstrate any weakness.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t think that someone such as you, the CEO of the Wen n, would personally pay a visit to our ce.¡± Suyang responded with the same level of power.


    Wen Yihan looked past Suyang and gazed at me. He began to speak slowly, ¡°The reason why I was waiting for you two is because I didn¡¯t want to take her away while you guys weren¡¯t here. It would have been awfully impolite of me.¡±


    ¡°There is no one you can take away here.¡± I took a huge step forward and stood next to Suyang.


    ¡°You must be Miss Lin Yixin, am I correct? From the same orphanage as Jin? Who would¡¯ve thought that you would manage to find connections from eight hundred years ago...¡± Suddenly, Wen Yihan¡¯s face turned cold. He was speaking to Gao Jin.


    ¡°Please leave my home immediately. Or else, we¡¯re going to call the cops. If the police gets here, you would be the person to lose face, Mr. CEO.¡± I began to threaten as I waved my cell phone in the air.


    Wen Yihan lightlyughed. ¡°Looks like Miss Lin Yixin is still clueless about the current situation. You should have found out more before you randomly allowed someone to live with you....¡±


    Why does Wen Yihan¡¯s words make me feel so disturbed? I secretly poked Suyang¡¯s back with my finger and gave him a concerned look. What should we do now?


    ¡°Look at the document on the table. You¡¯ll understand what I mean after you see it.¡± Wen Yihan rubbed his chin confidently. He stared at Gao Jin in a very proud and arrogant manner. I hated people with his type of attitude.


    ¡°By the way, originally, that day, I was going to give you the document from my office. But you refused toe in, so I had to personally deliver it here.¡±


    The moment Wen Yihan mentioned the document, Gao Jin¡¯s face turned white. I went over to take a look.


    I pulled out the paperclip and saw that it was a mental evaluation report. The document stated that Gao Jin had disyed early signs of abnormal brain activity. Her psychological state was unstable and under the agreement of her guardian, she should be hospitalized for treatments.


    I¡¯ve spent many days with Gao Jin. If she had mental issues, Suyang and I would¡¯ve already noticed it. Anyone with a brain could tell that Wen Yihan had this document fabricated. He definitely had an ill intent.


    ¡°She secretly left the hospital. As her guardian, I¡¯m responsible to take her back for treatment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her guardian? What¡¯s your rtionship with her? What gives you the right to be her guardian?¡± I threw the document on the ground and interrogated Wen Yihan.


    ¡°She is Yufan¡¯s wife. She is part of the Wen family.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Feel your consciousness. Has the Wen family ever epted her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean. If she wasn¡¯t part of the family, why would I make so much effort to pick her up? Plus, she is a person with split mental disorders and pregnant with a child. The Wen family must take responsibility for her.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you are just relentlessly pursuing her to get rid of the child.¡± Suyang walked over and picked up the report from the ground. ¡°How do we know this isn¡¯t fabricated?¡±


    ¡°I will leave the report here with you. You two can take your time to verify it. I have to take her for treatment now.¡± Then, Wen Yihan shoved me away and was about to forcefully seize Gao Jin.


    I lost my bnce but I managed not to fall over by gripping onto the coffee table. Just as Wen Yihan was about to touch Gao Jin, Suyang quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the CEOply with the person involved in this situation? You haven¡¯t asked Gao Jin what she wanted yet.¡±


    ¡°The report already stated that she has a split mental disorder. She cannot make her own choices. The guardian decides for her.¡± Wen Yihan curtly stated.


    ¡°I bet you made it up!¡± I shouted as I mmed my hand on the coffee table.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that you can take your time to verify it. I am going to leave with her now. Let go.¡± Wen Yihan made intense eye contact with Suyang. A few secondster, Suyang slowly released him.


    Why are you letting go?! I anxiously yelled from within.


    I wanted to save Gao Jin, but Suyang stopped me. He gave me a stern look to indicate that I shouldn¡¯t make a move.


    Gao Jin had not said a sentence since Wen Yihan¡¯s arrival. From her eyes, it was obvious how terrified she was towards him.


    At this moment, there was nothing we could do except watch Gao Jin be taken away. Just before she exited the door, Gao Jin turned around and looked like she wanted to say something to me. But ultimately, she didn¡¯t open her mouth.


    My ghost bodyguard had his arms opened wide to block them. But it was no use. Wen Yihan and Gao Jin walked through his body of nothingness; he couldn¡¯t stop anything.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± When they were no longer in sight, I yelled at Suyang.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep her. Wen Yihan has the report analysis. If he called the cops, we might be the ones charged for keeping an unstable patient around.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him take her away! We all know Wen Yihan wants to harm the child. Now that Gao Jin is in his hands, can the child even live? What if he goes insane and kills her too!?!?¡± The more I thought about it, the more I began to panic. I was afraid to keep going.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Wen Yihan is a very firm and ruthless person. I¡¯m afraid that...¡± Suyang lowered his pupils and didn¡¯t finish his sentence. But I could more or less figured out what he was going to say.


    ¡°No! I must save her!¡± I wanted to run out, but Suyang blocked me again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you going now? They¡¯re gone. You don¡¯t even know which direction they went. How are you going to save her?¡±

 Chapter 107

    <b>Chapter 107: Secret operation</b>


    ¡°Then tell me what to do?! If Gao Jin and her child are harmed, we would be the sinners!¡±


    Suyang closed the main door and took me inside the bedroom. Then, he closed the bedroom door as well. He whispered, ¡°Speak quietly. Most likely, Wen Yihan will have people monitoring us for awhile. There are ears behind walls.¡±


    I felt utterly defeated by the power of the wealthy. I was so stressed and tired. I tightly tugged on Suyang¡¯s cor. ¡°Then what should we do? Suyang, tell me. Give me a solution.¡±


    ¡°First, give Shaoqian a call.¡± Suyang took out his cell phone.


    ¡°Why are we calling Shen Shaoqian?¡±


    ¡°Wen Yihan is not going to make a move that quickly. He is not going to bring Gao Jin to his house. Most likely, he¡¯s going to hide her somewhere. Shen Shaoqian can find out where Wen Yihan might be holding her hostage.¡±


    ¡°Shen Shaoqian has that ability?! I didn¡¯t realize he was that useful....¡±


    ¡°He has a very widework. Usually, I get him to do the investigative work.¡±


    ¡°So what happens after we figure out their location?¡±


    ¡°Then we go save her, duh!¡± Suyang knocked me lightly on my head. ¡°We will find an appropriate opportunity to rescue Gao Jin and then hide her elsewhere. Then, when Wen Yihanes to look for her, we just won¡¯t admit to anything. What can he do then?¡±


    ¡°I have one more question. How are we going to save her? Based on Wen Yihan¡¯s tactics... how can the two of us save her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we also have Shen Shaoqian!?¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s include Shen Shaoqian. Three people?! Do you think this is the time to joke around?¡±


    ¡°A hundred people have hundreds of methods. Three people have methods for three people. We will figure out something. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Ahh... my head hurts. I wanted to drink some water to freshen up my brain. But the moment I turned around, Suyang assumed I was going to run after them again. He shouted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    I took a deep breath, ¡°I just want to drink a cup of water. Calm down. Before I know where Wen Yihan is hiding Gao Jin, I¡¯m not going to make any rash moves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Suyang knew he had misunderstood me so he shook his head and coughed. He wanted to dissolve the awkwardness, ¡°Then.. I¡¯ll go give Shen Shaoqian a call right now.¡±


    When I turned towards the dining area, the first thing I noticed was the 600 RMB that Gao Jin had initially wanted to give me to allow her to stay here.


    I felt so guilty. She gave me money yet I wasn¡¯t able to protect her.... Sigh. I gulped down the water and my brain felt more refreshed. But deep down, my heart was still in a disarray.


    It was a feeling simr to a stranger stealing something you like in front of you. Yet, you were helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. There was so much resentment and regret.


    I prayed that Gao Jin could hold on for awhile while we think of a way to save her...


    Suddenly, Wen Yufan appeared in the living room. I was shocked, but more so, frightened. I dropped my cup of water as he gazed at me.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to face him. I didn¡¯t know how to exin why I wasn¡¯t able to protect Gao Jin.


    ¡°Um... we¡¯ll think of a solution to rescue her. Please don¡¯t worry. Your child will be fine.¡± My voice was turning lighter and lighter. I was attempting to get closer tofort him.


    Strangely, Wen Yufan didn¡¯t seem like he was afraid or suffering at all.


    Was it because he had became a ghost for too long? Ghosts tend to be expressionless, but his is too much.... Has he gotten to another level? An idiot?


    No! Aside from being expressionless, he also looked a bit relieved? What the heck?! How could you look relieved when your wife and child might be in danger!?


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with your expression! Your wife and child may be in danger!¡± I pped my hand; wanting to wake Wen Yufan up.


    Before I could interrogate him, Wen Yufan vanished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± I was left alone yelling in the living room. Suyang came out with his phone in his hand.


    ¡°What happened? Who came?¡±


    ¡°Wen Yufan! His expression is really weird... This will not do. We must save Gao Jin and find out exactly what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    We had set the operation day on Mid-Autumn festival. But the night beforehand, the guys were actually nning to go without me. I caught them in the middle of the night while I was heading to get a drink of water.


    The moment I opened the bedroom door, I saw Suyang and Shen Shaoqian in the living room doing something in the dark.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± They were so focused that they didn¡¯t realize I was in front of them. My voice caught them off guard.


    So suspicious...


    I went to turn the lights on and noticed they were posing like dinosaurs. Suyang was sticking some ck tape on Shen Shaoqian. What new game have they invented now?


    ¡°Uh..howe you woke up....?¡± Suyang looked super guilty. It was obvious they were trying to do something behind my back.


    As for Shen Shaoqian, he was staring at the ceiling; whistling.


    I observed the two of them. They weren¡¯t giving me proper eye contact; their hands and feet were all over the ce; and they were dressedpletely ck. Whichever direction you look at it, it was suspicious...


    ¡°I came out to get some water. I didn¡¯t expect you two to betray me... confess your crimes now and I¡¯ll go lenient on you! Why are you dressed like this? Where are you going?¡±


    Shen Shaoqian suddenly acted like he was broadcasting gymnastics. He solemnly looked at me, ¡°The weather is great tonight. We have decided to go for a run.¡±


    I turned to the clock in the living room. Who goes for a run at 10pm?


    ¡°If you keep making things up...I will........ Are you two secretly nning to rescue Gao Jin while I was asleep?¡± I gave Suyang my intense killer re. There was no reaction.


    Fine! I¡¯ll change to a weaker target!


    I stared at Shen Shaoqian. As expected, he looked very ufortable. I could tell he was about to confess.


    ¡°This operation is a bit dangerous. We¡¯ll only be gone for a bit. Wait for us at home.¡± Suyang spoke up directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the reason why you guys are associated with Gao Jin in the first ce. How could you guys go rescue her without me? Wait! I¡¯ll change now ande with you!¡±


    I swiftly turned around to return to my room. But Suyang ran over and blocked my path, ¡°There is no point of you going. If youe, Shen Shaoqian and I would be distracted because we¡¯ll be concerned for your safety.¡±


    So you think I¡¯m a burden, eh?


    I secretly chuckled and pretended to give in, ¡°Alright...¡±


    Then, I gestured Suyang to get closer. I had something I wanted to say.


    He probably assumed I wanted to warn him to be careful, so his guard was off. I timed myself perfectly and seized him by the arm, turned skillfully, crouched, and mmed his shoulder down.


    *Bang* Before Suyang could react, he was already harshly dropped across the floor.


    I wiped the fake dust off me and gave Suyang a smug expression. He was so bewildered that he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth closed.


    He must be reevaluating his life and girlfriend right now!


    *p p p* Shen Shaoqian was impressed. He instantly became obedient and gave me a smile. Then, he turned to Suyang, ¡°We should bring Yixin with us. I think she can protect us!¡±


    Suyang crawled up with difficulty as he lightly nodded.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I gave them the victory sign and also copied them dressing all ck.


    ¡°Some parts of your clothes reflect off the lights....¡± When we were in the car, Shen Shaoqian handed me the ck tape that Suyang had used on him. ¡°Use this and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So earlier, you two were using the tape to get rid of the reflection...¡±


    Shen Shaoqian sighed, ¡°I bought these clothes online. It was supposed toe in all ck. Yet, there was a white strip across it. I swear, you always get scammed if you buy from cheap sources! Fortunately, we¡¯re smart enough to use the ck tape to cover the white strip. Not bad, right?¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°By the way, when did you learn how to flip people?¡± Suyang asked.


    ¡°That day after Gao Jin was taken away, I looked on the inte and learned. I swore that next time I see Wen Yihan, I would use it on him!¡±


    <i>Based on Suyang¡¯s reaction, I didn¡¯t put my learning in vain.</i>


    ¡°Aside from this, are you capable of anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I learnt a few simple methods. Most of them are specifically designed to target men.....¡± I poked my head in between the driver and the front passenger seat as I patted Shen Shaoqian and Suyang on the shoulder, ¡°Would you two like to experiment?¡±


    ¡°No no no!¡± Shen Shaoqian instantly rejected my offer. When we were at a red light, he gave Suyang a pitiful gaze, ¡°Bro, take care from now on...¡±


    ¡°Drive your car....¡± Suyang rolled his eyes at Shaoqian and turned to look at me. ¡°When you had thrown me across the ground, I felt a deep betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Psssh.. You dare to talk about betrayal? When I had opened the door and saw you and Shen Shaoqian in the living room, I felt more betrayed...You two are always doing things behind my back.¡± I muttered to show my displeasure.


    I stared out the window and into the darkness, ¡°Where are we going now? Honestly, you guys didn¡¯t tell me anything. Good job at keeping this operation so secretive!¡±


    ¡°Umm... my friend is a private detective. He found out that Wen Yihan had recently entered this vi. It is highly likely that Gao Jin is locked inside.¡±


    P.S. If you¡¯re reading this anywhere but vrenovels dot, this trantion has been stolen.

 Chapter 108

    <b>Chapter 108: Breaking in </b>


    Suddenly, Wen Yufan appeared by my side. It was so unexpected that I flinched.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Suyang sensed my abnormal movement.


    ¡°Uh....¡± I was hesitant to share. Although Suyang was aware that I could see ghosts, Shen Shaoqian had no idea.


    ¡°That?¡± Suyang vaguely asked.


    I nodded and used my eyes to indicate that Wen Yufan was next to me.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? What that?¡± Shen Shaoqian fixed his posture and sat upright. He was probably ufortable with our strange conversation.


    ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re not talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! My friend also found out something shocking. Apparently, Gao Jin and Wen Yihan were high school ssmates!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Suyang and I both eximed at the same time. Based on how they were acting that day, they totally did not seem like ex-ssmates! Plus, Wen Yihan wanted to...


    ¡°But don¡¯t assume Wen Yihan will let her go so easily. Based on what their ex-ssmates said, they didn¡¯t interact. They were pretty much strangers.¡±


    Were they really strangers? I turned to gaze at Wen Yufan. He didn¡¯t seem surprised by the news at all.


    Gao Jin must be hiding something from us.


    ¡°Eh? Shen Shaoqian, there¡¯s a box of mooncakes in your car. Can we eat it?¡± I happened to feel hungry.


    ¡°Yeah. Today, my parents wanted me to go deliver some mooncakes to our rtives. We ended up exchanging mooncakes and I even have an extra box. Go ahead!¡±


    So, before our arrival, I ate two pieces of mooncakes (they are usually sliced into 8 pieces). Suyang also had a piece. Since Shen Shaoqian was driving, Suyang fed him a piece.


    Sometimes, I feel like Suyang and Shen Shaoqian would make a great couple. They seemed to be a much better matchpared to me and Suyang. Was my fujoshi side kicking in?


    After Shen Shaoqian parked the car in a rtively hidden area, we walked out.


    ¡°Howe I can¡¯t see the vi?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°This piece ofnd is owned by Wen Yihan. He fenced up everything. Now, it¡¯s like a sealed off prison.¡± Shen Shaoqian exined.


    After we passed by the underbrush, we came to the fenced area. Suyang and Shen Shaoqian easily leaped over the railing. But for my height, it was a bit too high...


    I was able to climb up, but I hesitated at the thought of jumping down.


    <i>But if I didn¡¯t jump, I would be Suyang¡¯s burden</i>... so I felt very anxious. My mind was telling me yes but my heart was saying no. My feet wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jump down and I¡¯ll be here to catch you.¡± Suyang reached both his hands in the air tofort me.


    Aiya! There was no time to waste! I shut my eyes and jumped. Fortunately, I fell into Suyang¡¯s open arms.


    Suyang smiled lovingly, ¡°I told you I would catch you!¡±


    While I was feeling touched, Shen Shaoqian released his single dog resentment again, ¡°What the hell!? Why do I always feel like such a lightbulb around you two now? UGHHHhh.. Stop showing so much public affection in front of me!¡±


    Hearing Shen Shaoqian¡¯sint, Suyang put me down. We didn¡¯t dare to ¡°show off¡± our love anymore.


    ¡°This ce is huge! How would we know where Gao Jin is hidden?¡±


    ¡°There are three of us. We can split up to search. Are you guys prepared to split up?¡±


    Suyang and I shook our heads. We didn¡¯t mention about splitting up earlier...


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re unprepared, we still have to do it! If one of us gets caught by security, do not tell them anything even if they beat you up. Try to find an opportunity to text for help. The secret code is, potato! Whoever that is left will go save Gao Jin and then call the cops to save the person caught. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Uh....¡± I nodded. Why does Shen Shaoqian¡¯s n seem so unreliable?


    ¡°Alright then. The mission starts now!¡± Shen Shaoqian immediately dropped down in the bush andid t on his stomach.


    Suyang and I were shocked. We thought a security guard had caught us as we quietly crouched down to ask Shen Shaoqian, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys crouching? I just wanted to enter by crawling through the bush.... It seems cooler...¡±


    Before Shen Shaoqian could finish, Suyang fixed his outerwear and stepped on Shen Shaoqian. He coldly stated, ¡°I¡¯m heading that direction.¡± And then he left without turning around.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go that way.¡± I pointed to the opposite direction of Suyang. I also stepped on Shen Shaoqian before departing.


    Shen Shaoqian muttered in resentment, ¡°You two....¡±


    We decided to follow the n so the three of us went on our separate ways. I was responsible for a nearby warehouse. There weren¡¯t anyone guarding the area, so it was easy to approach.


    I searched the whole area and didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Just as I was about to alert Suyang and Shen Shaoqian through text, Shen Shaoqian sent a text that said: potato.


    What? It has only been a few minutes and he was already caught?


    I stared at Shen Shaoqian¡¯s text and felt very scared. I noticed there was a personing towards me, so I quickly hid in the bush.


    After observing more closely, I realized it was Wen Yufan. He was standing and waving in front of me.


    Was he here to tell me where Gao Jin was located? Oh yeah! He¡¯s a ghost! It must be super easy for him to find out. I should¡¯ve followed Wen Yufan from the beginning. Oops, my mistake..


    Wen Yufan managed to help me avoid the security guards. He brought me in front of a ck door.


    ¡°Is she here?¡± I whispered.


    Wen Yufan directed me the passcode for entry. I copied his fingers and the door opened.


    I had no idea what will happen when I enter, so I was quite nervous.


    I walked in on tiptoes. Then, I immediately slid down on the icy cold floors because I was afraid some type of surveince camera would discover me. I imitated Shen Shaoqian¡¯s movements and slid across the shiny floors .


    It took a lot of work before I was able to get to the flight of steps that would lead me to the second floor. I looked up and could see a door that was semi-opened. There was some faint lightinging out from it.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± I pointed towards the lighted area as I quietly asked Wen Yufan.


    He didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he disappeared in the darkness.


    What? He left me by myself? I looked around and could no longer see Wen Yufan¡¯s ghost. The silence and darkness was causing me to feel more anxious. The strangest thing of all was that there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else in here...


    I straightened my body and bravely stood up. I took off my shoes and began to crept up the stairs. I tried my best to minimize any sound.


    I was getting closer and closer towards my destination. Just before heading in, I leaned against the wall and secretly tried to peek inside.


    It seemed to be a study room. But I didn¡¯t see Gao Jin¡¯s figure..


    Surprisingly, this environment was quite nice. Wen Yihan was probably not mistreating her. I guess it may be because they were ssmates?


    I lowered my guard and bent down to lightly push open the door with my finger. Again, I tried not to make any noise. Then, I courageously entered the room as I whispered, ¡°Gao Jin....are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    A familiar masculine voice rang from behind me. I was so shocked that my hand slid off the doorknob and I nearly fell down face first. I knew I was in trouble. There was no time to freak out. I harshly whipped my head around and saw Wen Yihan standing behind me with a cup of milk in his hand.

 Chapter 109

    <b>Chapter 109: Gao Jin¡¯s high school POV (Part 1)</b>


    Had he been following me the whole time?


    I thought about my stupid and ridiculous acts from earlier; I truly wanted to dig myself a hole and hide in it.


    ¡°Long time no see. So, you¡¯ve decided to secretly enter my house now?¡±


    Oh no! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! Now, I only have one thought left on my mind. It looks like both Shen Shaoqian and I were f**ked. Except, my situation was even worse!


    I shakenly took out the mooncakes from my pocket. There were only two pieces left. They looked squished. I disyed the pieces to Wen Yihan with both my hands as I drylyughed, ¡°Haha. If I told you I was here to deliver mooncake, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± I pressed my dry lips together and looked at my watch. Iughed brainlessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not midnight yet. So, Happy Mid Autumn Festival!¡±


    Alright. I admit it. I¡¯m doomed...


    ¡ª¨C


    (This part is in Gao Jin¡¯s POV while she was in high school)


    12 years ago, Gao Jin was a senior at a high school. On that fateful day, she was the student on cleaning duty so she was by herself in the empty and spacious ssroom. After tidying the ssroom, she was ready to head home.


    It was the monsoon season of July and there hadn¡¯t been so much rain for the past ten years. The rain just happened toe out of nowhere. Coincidentally, it was on this day that Gao Jin was carrying her most cherished doggy designed umbre.


    But, she wasn¡¯t nning to use it. She was standing inside the school by the entrance as she stared into the rain. It was difficult to tell why she was so distracted. Her eyes were unfocused; it was as if her body and mind were separated.


    Gao Jin will never forget that day.


    Suddenly, a guy¡¯s voice appeared from her side. He overbearingly snatched the umbre from her hand and brought her back to reality. The guy assertively stared her up and down and stated, ¡°Girl, it is raining too hard. Lend me your umbre.¡±


    Then, he roughly opened the umbre. When he saw the dog designs all over it, his brows furrowed and he looked displeased.


    ¡°So childish.¡± He muttered. But still, the boy took the umbre and ran off. Since the rain was too strong, his gangster back view quickly vanished like smoke.


    Gao Jin was annoyed and unwilling to ept this. Her beloved umbre was stolen by an evil tyrant? Even though he said he was going to ¡°borrow¡± it, his method wasn¡¯t eptable.


    Forget it. It wasn¡¯t worth forming a connection with this guy for an umbre.


    So, Gao Jin sat by the entrance and waited for the rain to finish. This type of rain shower was the type to arrive suddenly and disappear suddenly. However, since it was so fierce, anyone with an umbre would be soaked regardless.


    Initially, she wanted to tell the guy that she was going to go home after the rain. But before she could tell him, he had already dashed off. Now, he could experience what it was like being soaked. That was his punishment for stealing her umbre.


    Gao Jin was bored and decided to review her lessons. She began to memorize what she learnt in ss earlier today, ¡°A confident youngster raises his eyes to look at the sky; isparable to a jade tree facing the wind.¡± Gao Jin quietly repeated the poetic line and thought of the boy that had just came by.


    She mumbled to herself, ¡°He¡¯s such a irritable fool....but rather good looking.¡±


    Thinking of this, Gao Jin secretly smiled. As expected, the mind of teenage girls were hard to predict. A second ago, she was annoyed; yet a secondter, she thought this random encounter was interesting.


    A weekter, Gao Jin identally slept in because her rm clock had stopped working. By the time she had arrived at school, she had already missed two periods.


    Although she was an excellent student, she still had to abide by the school rules. Gao Jin¡¯s teacher courteously told her to head to the corridor. While the other students weren¡¯t watching, the teacher quietly whispered to her, ¡°Please forgive your teacher. I know you weren¡¯tte on purpose, but I must treat all students the same. I will have to trouble you to stand outside for the duration of one period.¡±


    Gao Jin lowered her head. This was the first time she had ever been punished at school. She was going to take it as a life lesson. So now, she headed towards the punishment station with an expressionless face.


    Surprisingly, there were already a group of students present. Some of them had piercings, wore short dresses, and tattoos... none of them looked like high school students.


    God truly wanted to test her.


    Gao Jin scanned her eyes across the group and instantly recognized the guy who had taken her umbre. Everyone around him were holding their backpacks on top of their heads as punishment.


    His expression looked like someone owed him six figures.


    Gao Jin finally remembered that he was the ss¡¯s troublemaker. He was one of the lowest ranking students and often came to sste and left early. Although they had been ssmates for over a year and a half, she barely knew him.


    What was his name? Oh yeah... Han something.... Wen Yihan...!


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re being punished too?!¡± Wen Yihan gave her a weing expression and drove the others away. He indicated for Gao Jin to stand next to him.


    Gao Jin ignored his invitation and stood at the very end of the line.


    Wen Yihan¡¯s friends snickered at him and Wen Yihan knocked them against the head. Then, he carried his backpack and walked over to Gao Jin¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡¯re the person who lent me the pink umbre, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Gao Jin abruptly replied. She thought rather highly of herself and didn¡¯t want to associate with garbage like Wen Yihan. She didn¡¯t want to waste another line of conversation on him.


    ¡°How did you get homest time? I had an umbre but I was still drenched. Without an umbre, weren¡¯t you in a worse position than I was?¡± Wen Yihan wouldn¡¯t give up and continued the conversation.


    Gao Jin was wondering if Wen Yihancked IQ. Why must he bring this up? Fine, she¡¯ll go along with it. ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t I have an umbre?! When are you returning it back to me?¡±


    ¡°Your umbre was gloriously sacrificed in the rain...¡± Wen Yihan shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it though. In a few days, I¡¯ll give you money to buy a new one.¡±


    It was merely an umbre. Wen Yihan made it seem like it was such a valuable item.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t need you to return it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, where is your backpack?¡± It wasn¡¯t until now that Gao Jin realized every single person around her was holding a backpack above their heads.


    Most likely, her teacher didn¡¯t want her to suffer so she purposely let her off easily? Thinking of this, Gao Jin felt lucky on the inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get in trouble. We might be bad students, but at leaste to school with a backpack?!¡± All of a sudden, Wen Yihan was the one lecturing Gao Jin instead. ¡°If the teacher sees you without a backpack, he will increase the severity of your punishment.¡±


    Then, Wen Yihan shoved his backpack towards Gao Jin, ¡°Use mines.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± That was ridiculous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m used to getting in trouble with the teachers.¡± Wen Yihan was acting like a hero as he righteously dered.


    So now, he was helping her? Gao Jin¡¯s eyes were open wide. After a few seconds, she snapped out of it and politely rejected Wen Yihan¡¯s offer. ¡°Keep the backpack for yourself... I¡¯m fine without it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Last time, you lent me an umbre. This time, I lent you my backpack. So now, we¡¯re even.¡± Wen Yihan spoke as he ced the backpack above Gao Jin¡¯s head. ¡°Just hold on. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have many books in my bag. It¡¯s not that heavy.¡±


    But the moment Wen Yihan released the backpack, Gao Jin couldn¡¯t hold it up. Her arms couldn¡¯t handle such a heavy load and it immediately fell onto the ground. *bang*


    What kind of backpack makes that type of noise? That was clearly the sound of metal?!


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Wen Yihan picked up his backpack with ease and handed it to Gao Jin again. This time, Gao Jin wouldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡°What did you put inside?¡± She blurted.


    ¡°Not much. I feel like books are too heavy, so I put two metal rods instead. A person in jianghu must be able to defend himself!¡±


    Unbelievable! He resented the books for being heavy so he reced them with two metal rods? They were definitely not from the same world. Gao Jin gave up talking to Wen Yihan. Regardless of how he tried to continue the conversation, she ignored him.


    Finally, the 3rd period was over and Gao Jin had permission to return back to her ss.


    Gao Jin breathed a sigh of relief. She no longer had to stand next to that weird guy. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with him.


    But fate was strange; the more you disliked something, the more it will appear.

 Chapter 110

    <b>Chapter 110: Gao Jin¡¯s high school POV (Part 2)</b>


    Gao Jin didn¡¯t think her life and Wen Yihan¡¯s would intertwine so much. On one casual day, she was walking around and happened to witnessed Wen Yihan getting chased by gangsters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Wen Yihan yelled as he rushed by Gao Jin and hid inside a metal bin. Since he was in such a rush, most likely he didn¡¯t recognize her. All he did was give her a harsh warning.


    Within five seconds, the group of gangsters had rushed forth. They immediately noticed Gao Jin and grimly questioned her, ¡°Have you seen a guy ran by here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Jin responded.


    Gao Jin¡¯s response caused a lot of anxiety in Wen Yihan. This woman...


    ¡°Dear, that fellow is a bad guy. Could you tell me where he ran off to?¡±


    ¡°He....¡± Gao Jin randomly pointed towards a direction and responded earnestly, ¡°He ran that way. He even ran through a red light!¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± The gangsters followed the direction that Gao Jin had pointed towards and continued their search.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already crossed the streets. You better run now while you can.¡± Gao Jin solemnly told Wen Yihan.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m stuck. Help me!¡±


    ......


    Since there were no one else around, Gao Jin had no choice but to help Wen Yihan. She opened the lid and Wen Yihan realized that the woman was actually Gao Jin.


    He was shocked, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Gao Jin grabbed his hand and violently pulled Wen Yihan out. The metal bin fell over along with them.


    The loudmotion alerted the gangsters. One of them hollered, ¡°They¡¯re over there!¡±


    ¡°Mother f**ker!¡± Wen Yihan swore under his breath. Then, he dragged Gao Jin with him and broke into a run.


    ¡°Why are you bringing me along? I didn¡¯t offend them!?¡± Gao Jin was confused as she desperately ran.


    ¡°Do you honestly think they will let you go for helping me? Get in, now!¡±


    Wen Yihan found another hiding spot as he urged Gao Jin to squeezed into it.


    It was the corner of a very dim area. There was a damp and moldy smell in the air. The two of them hid behind the abandoned cab as they tried their best to suppress their rushed breathing and pricked up their ears to detect any outside movements.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close....¡± Gao Jin felt like her personal space was being invaded. But Wen Yihan immediately covered her mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Shh!¡± His anxious expression warned her not to make any noise during this crucial moment.


    So, the two of them tried to avoid as much physical contact as possible while being stuffed in this hot, tight space. They were close enough to hear each other¡¯s heartbeats and breathing. Wen Yihan watched as Gao Jin¡¯s sweat slowly rolled down her white neck.


    He had no idea that he was actually sweating more than her.


    There was a sweet fruit scent oozing out of Gao Jin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are they gone yet?¡± Gao Jin quietly whispered.


    ¡°Wait a bit longer....¡± Actually, Wen Yihan couldn¡¯t hear the gangsters anymore. However, he didn¡¯t tell Gao Jin the truth. Instead, he appeared frightened and from time to time, he would deliberately inch closer towards Gao Jin.


    Seeing this, Gao Jin felt very conflicted. ¡°This is a very tight space. Could you stop squirming around?¡± She snapped.


    ¡°Do you wantfort or your life?¡± He retorted.


    Hearing this, Gao Jin didn¡¯t utter another sound. Now, she was angrily sulking in the cab. Why did she end up like this?


    Wen Yihan thought her expression was very cute. So, he couldn¡¯t help but touch her pouty lips.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Gao Jin was astonished and slightly scared by Wen Yihan¡¯s gesture. In her opinion, Wen Yihan was a troublemaker...... she wasn¡¯t very fond of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Wen Yihan smiled. For the next thirty minutes, he gazed at her as if she was something precious. He barely moved at all.


    After thirty minutes had gone by, the two of themcked too much oxygen to remain inside the stuffy cab. Their backs were killing them and they ran out of their hiding spot.


    They took huge gulps of the fresh air. At that moment, Gao Jin thought that being able to breathe freely was one of life¡¯s greatest blessings.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wen Yihanid on the ground in the shape of a ´ó. He asked Gao Jin as he gave her a smile yet not a smile (tl: I know this sounds really awkward. But it¡¯s amon saying in Chinese).


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Jin¡¯s voice was filled with resentment. ¡°Why are you being chased by such dangerous people? If they caught us, what would they have done?¡±


    Wen Yihan thought about it. Then, he lightly said, ¡°They would kill me.¡±


    ¡°Kill you?!¡± So, basically, she walked on a tightrope around death?


    Gao Jin was in a rather confused and panicky state. Wen Yihan was still smiling. What the heck...


    ¡°What bad deeds have you done?¡± She hesitantly asked.


    ¡°None.¡± Wen Yihan shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Then why are they after you?¡±


    ¡°Because of my father.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you must ask me what wrong I¡¯ve done, it would be the fact that I was born, I guess? That was a mistake to begin with.¡±


    Gao Jin remained silent. So, Wen Yihan continued, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. But thanks for helping me today. If you didn¡¯t lie for me, I would be dead.¡±


    ¡°Since I helped you, could you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wen Yihan promised without thinking. Previously, he went through the ss list and found out her name was Gao Jin. This girl was quite interesting.


    Gao Jin stared at Wen Yihan and gravely stated, ¡°From now on, can you pretend you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    The smile gradually vanished from Wen Yihan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Regardless if we encounter each other at school or on the streets... just pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re a very dangerous person. I don¡¯t want to be part of your troubles. So, can you promise me?¡± Gao Jin was very serious. Wen Yihan felt his heart slowly turning cool again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± If he answered like he cared, wouldn¡¯t he seem very pathetic?


    Wen Yihan stood up and patted the dust off his butt. He confidently uttered his final word, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    While watching Wen Yihan¡¯s departing figure, Gao Jin knew her request was quite harsh. But she must not have anything to do with him if she wanted to live a peaceful life. She didn¡¯t expect him to understand. It would be best if he hated her instead. That way, they could live their separate lives and she would be fine with it.

 Chapter 111

    <b>Chapter 111: The mystery thickens</b>


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Wen Yihan politely invited me inside. But although he said ¡°please¡±, in actuality, he pressed me down onto the sofa vertically. After seeing him in real life, all my thoughts of flipping him over went out the window.


    I obediently and respectfully remained seated as I observed his every movements...


    ¡°Is there a reason for yourte visit, Miss Lin?¡± Wen Yihan was dressed in veryfortable clothing. This was probably his house.


    He already knew the reason, yet he was still asking! Humph!


    ¡°I already told you, I came to deliver mooncake. After all, we kind of know each other... no... I mean, I know Gao Jin... it¡¯s Mid Autumn Festival, I came to visit her.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a visitor, you should have entered through the front doors with the owner¡¯s permission. But you?¡± Wen Yihan was a bit speechless. Then, he continued, ¡°She is already resting. Pregnant women need to sleep early if they want their babies to be healthy.¡±


    Even if you beat me up, I wouldn¡¯t believe you care about the baby¡¯s wellbeing! I thought to myself.


    I stood up, ¡°Gao Jin and I are from the same orphanage. Since we¡¯re parentless, she¡¯s practically family. Mid Autumn Festival is a day where people are supposed to reunite with each other. Why can¡¯t we meet today?¡±


    ¡°Family? You haven¡¯t seen your ¡®family¡¯ for over a decade. You still consider her ¡®family¡¯?¡± Wen Yihan¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already told you. She¡¯s resting now. If you want to see her, wait until tomorrow.¡±


    I lit up, ¡°Really? If I wait until tomorrow, you¡¯ll let me see her?¡±


    Wen Yihan nodded. Then, he casually added another line, ¡°If you¡¯re still here by tomorrow....¡±


    ¡°A-.....are you going to report me to the police so they can lock me up?¡±


    For a moment, I imagined myself being locked up with Shen Shaoqian. Aside from shame, I couldn¡¯t feel anything else. We were always the one slowing Suyang down. Now, Suyang was our only hope.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be sending you to the police station. But someone will escort you home soon.¡±


    That was quite unexpected. I thought he would take this opportunity to crush me... I didn¡¯t think he would let me go so easily.


    ¡°But don¡¯t help Gao Jin anymore.¡±


    Ah, so there was a condition.


    ¡°Is that your condition for releasing me? I knew it! You wealthy people always have so much drama! But this child is innocent. He doesn¡¯t know anything. Plus, the Wen n had never acknowledged Gao Jin. Why do you have to get rid of her? As long as you promise to release her, she will take her child and leave this ce. She won¡¯t bepeting with you and the Wen n.¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say I am going to get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°How about the child?¡±


    ¡°The child cannot stay.¡± Wen Yihan curtly responded. The certainty in his voice did not allow for any negotiation.


    Since I was already caught, I wasn¡¯t going to give up so easily. ¡°This child is not a threat to you. Why must you be so cruel?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°Cruel....? In your eyes, what type of person do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Ha?!¡± I was a bit speechless by Wen Yihan¡¯s question. In my eyes, he was definitely not a good person....he imprisoned Gao Jin and wanted to get rid of her child. Most likely, Wen Yufan¡¯s car ident had something to do with him too...


    But should I tell the truth?


    I cautiously thought about it. But perhaps I was taking too long, because Wen Yihan became impatient. ¡°What? You don¡¯t have an evaluation of me?¡±


    ¡°I do. But I¡¯m on Gao Jin¡¯s side. Are you sure you want to hear my honest opinion?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Fine, if worsees to worse, I¡¯ll die. I¡¯m doing this for the child!


    ¡°As I have mentioned earlier, I think you¡¯re a very cruel person....but don¡¯t misunderstand! I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re the vicious and merciless type of cruel... Not that type. You¡¯re just a bit cold and icy..your nature. Ah! No, not your nature... ¡±


    Howe my exnation was sounding more and more strange?


    Suddenly, an idea shed in my mind. ¡°Ah! I know! Why don¡¯t you and Gao Jin sign some type of contract agreement stating that you¡¯ll let her give birth but she must give up all rights to inheritance. What do you think? That¡¯s a double win, no!?!¡±


    ¡°You think she would agree to this?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I have a feeling she would do anything to keep this child.¡±


    Wen Yihan nodded. I began to see a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good idea, but no.¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡± I wailed.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to get to this position? I will not allow anyone to put my position at risk.¡±


    This guy...


    ¡°What about your brother? What about your family?¡± I don¡¯t know why I always say whatever thates to my mind. I was the type that couldn¡¯t stop either, ¡°What about those who are rted to you by blood? In your eyes, are they merely all stumbling blocks to you?¡±


    ¡°I will not deny your opinions.¡±


    ¡°You will not deny? So you admit it!? What if I told the chairman about Gao Jin and the child¡¯s existence? What do you think will happen?¡± I threatened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told me your n. Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll strike first to gain an upper hand?¡±


    Aiya! I forgot! Usually, on TV, those who spilled their ns will get killed... how could I make such a stupid mistake?! If that¡¯s the case, the violent storm will be even more intense!


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type that wouldn¡¯t think of an escape route.¡±


    ¡°Even if you tell my father, this child still cannot stay.¡±


    ¡°Why must you view the child as your enemy? He isn¡¯t even born yet...!¡±


    Suddenly, I wanted to make a wild guess. I carefully tested, ¡°Umm... I heard you and Gao Jin were high school ssmates. Did you guys....have a past rtionship or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Wen Yihan icily gave me a warning re.


    Honestly, in my mind, I had already came up with a crazy family love drama. The uncle had fallen for this girl since high school. But he didn¡¯t dare to confess. Many yearster, they reunited again but the woman was now his nephew¡¯s wife. So, he felt a fury of anger and wanted to eliminate their child. He swore to God that he would destroy the love that he was never able to attain...


    ¡°You guys cannot save the child, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm Gao Jin.¡±


    ¡°Do you honestly think she could live without her child? Don¡¯t you know what a child means to a mother?¡± I exploded.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how cruel....¡±


    ¡°I already said I know!¡± For some strange reason, Wen Yihan suddenly roared at me. Then, he rushed over and pressed me against the sofa. His eyes were red like a ferocious beast. There was nowhere for me to run.


    Wen Yihan grabbed onto me as he lowered his voice and growled. ¡°I know a mother would do anything for her child; including risking her life.¡±


    If you know then....


    ¡°My mother died seven years ago because she was trying to save me. Because of this, I must get rid of Gao Jin¡¯s child. I may be killing a life, but at the same time, I¡¯m saving a life.¡±


    What type of expression was this? Suddenly, Wen Yihan gave me the feeling as if he had lost the entire world...


    In my eyes, he had always been a cold and ruthless man. But based on our conversation so far, why did it seem like there was something more going on...?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A mother¡¯s love can save a person or kill a person. Why do you think Gao Jin grew up in the orphanage?¡±

 Chapter 112

    <b>Chapter 112: I can be the bad guy</b>


    Ding! Wen Yihan¡¯s words reminded me of something.


    My cell phone began to ring. It was bad timing.


    The ringtone caused Wen Yihan to resume back to normal as he began to slowly back away from me. Just as I was hesitating on whether or not I should pick up the call, Wen Yihan said, ¡°Pick it up.¡±


    The call disy revealed: My super hot boyfriend.


    Wow. Suyang changed his name on my phone again.


    ¡°I found Gao Jin. Are you alright?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go home first.¡± I sat up from the couch as I turned my face a bit on the side and lowered my voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a position where it¡¯s not good to talk?¡± Suyang attentively asked.


    ¡°Wen Yihan is right beside me, but it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t talk to you. I have some questions I want to ask him though. So, listen to me and go home first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re next to him?! That¡¯s too dangerous! No! Where are you? I¡¯lle find you now!¡± Suyang shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t forget the purpose of our mission. Go home and I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±


    Before Suyang could respond, I hung up.


    Then, I continued the conversation from where we left off. ¡°What do you mean earlier when you said you were killing a life but saving a life?¡±


    ¡°Gao Jin has a heart disease.¡±


    Heart disease?


    ¡°She has congenital heart disease. She was born with it. That is why she was left and raised in the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°What does her heart disease have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°For a heart disease patient to give birth, 9 out of 10 times, they will die. Not to mention that she is already weak to begin with. The doctor has already determined she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on the burden. If she forces herself, most likely...¡±


    What? Gao Jin never told me this....perhaps, she knew if she did, we wouldn¡¯t help her....


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re helping Gao Jin decide? She lives and the child dies? But based on her personality, even if she dies in the delivery room, she would hang on until she gives birth first, no?¡±


    A mother would definitely give everything to her child. I thought back to what Wen Yihan said about his mother dying for him. So he had his reason to do this....yet I called him cruel....


    ¡°I admit a part of me also doesn¡¯t want him to grow up and threaten my position. But more so, I want to save Gao Jin. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    I could see Wen Yihan¡¯s eyes softening when he mentioned Gao Jin. You tell me there was nothing going on? I say bullshit!


    Now, I finally understood why Wen Yufan led me here instead of taking me to Gao Jin. And all his strange expressions from before.....it looks like Gao Jin is the only one who actually wants the child to be born.


    So what should I do now? Aaaaaiii.... Once again, I acted ordingly based on my own judgment. Was I wrong?


    I tried to see it from a different perspective as I stubbornly protected my standpoint, ¡°But you should respect Gao Jin¡¯s decision. If you force her to get rid of the child, she will hate you forever.¡±


    ¡°So what if she hates me forever? The things I¡¯ve done in the past were enough for her to hate me forever. She hasn¡¯t told you?¡± Wen Yihan¡¯s expression turned fierce again. He was giving me goosebumps.


    ¡°So are you admitting to everything she said?¡±


    ¡°Again, I will not deny your opinions.¡±


    Who is this guy? Is he the beast who would kill his own rtives for status and money? Or a lovesick fool who would rather be misunderstood to save Gao Jin?


    ¡°I have another question. Why are you telling me all this? Aren¡¯t you scared it will spread to others?¡±


    ¡°If I am telling you, it means I already have a method to deal with the aftermath. I¡¯m only telling you the truth because you¡¯re Gao Jin¡¯sst hope. If you¡¯re willing to be on my side, she will naturally be more obedient and it will save me a lot more work.¡±


    ¡°But what if I¡¯m not on your side?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not on my side?¡± Wen Yihan seemed very confident.


    I¡¯m not sure.


    ¡°From our perspective, she should get an abortion. I know even Wen Yufan would choose her over the child. But every life has the right to be born. Each person also has the right to make his/her own decision. If Gao Jin insists on giving birth to the child, I don¡¯t know what else I could say.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just remain still and make a phone call to tell your wonderful boyfriend to bring her here. Then, we are finished.¡±


    ¡°So you already know everything.¡±


    ¡°I can be the bad guy. You guys just need to pretend you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Can you...give me some time to think about it? Give me a week. Allow Gao Jin to remain in our apartment for a week and I¡¯ll give you an answer. If possible, I¡¯ll try to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°A week?¡± Wen Yihan thought about it. Then, he agreed to my suggestion. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you a week. Please be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going to leave now...¡± There was no need to remain any longer. I¡¯ve already found out the truth. Now, my steps felt very heavy.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to get someone to escort you back.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. You can go to bed.¡±


    Suddenly, I thought of something. ¡°Oh yeah, can you contact your subordinates and tell them to release a guy that they had captured?¡±


    Just like that, Shen Shaoqian and I headed home together. He was physically exhausted, while I was mentally exhausted.


    ¡ª¨C


    Wen Yihan gave me a week. Deep down, I knew he wanted me to convince Gao Jin to get an abortion within this week. But to a mother, deliberately killing your own child was easier said than done.


    Furthermore, now that Wen Yufan was no longer alive, most likely, Gao Jin was even more determined than ever to keep the child.


    I arrived back just a bit after Suyang. While I was heading towards the building, I could see Suyang dashing out. We made eye contact with each other and he hesitated for a second. Then, he tightly wrapped his arms around me.


    Whenever I snuggled against Suyang¡¯s broad chest, I always feel a sense of security. I dug my head into his chest as I greedily inhaled the scent that purely belonged to him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice was very light. It was far lighter than the hand that he was stroking my head with.


    I smiled and he tightened his arm around me. I raised my head and brightly gazed at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Were you nning toe looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You silly, do you honestly think I would leave you there by yourself?¡±


    Sometimes, I feel like Suyang was very dependable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Although I didn¡¯t want to, I had to break out of Suyang¡¯s embrace because it was too awkward to chat in such position.


    Then, I walked a few circles around Suyang and said, ¡°Your baby came home unscratched.¡±


    Hearing my joking tone, Suyang raised his brows, ¡°Pshh... baby...? Who says you¡¯re my baby?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ruthlessly pinched Suyang¡¯s face with my two hands. ¡°If I¡¯m not your baby, who is your baby, huh?? Who dares to be your baby?¡±


    Suyang showed me his cell phone. On the disy was Shen Shaoqian¡¯s ¡°potato¡± message. By now, Suyang¡¯s face was looking kind of distorted from all my pinching.


    Suyang tried to act foolish, ¡°I was talking about Shaoqian.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡± I released my hands as I smiled at Suyang. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯tpete with Shen Shaoqian. You two have been gay together for decades. I feel bad separating you two.¡±


    ¡°So, you and Shen Shaoqian left together?¡±


    Howe Suyang questioned me like I had just been released from prison?


    ¡°Yeah. I think by now, your baby is already home and asleep?¡± I looked down at my watch, ¡°He was quite scared today. On the way home, he kept telling me how the security guards were very bulky and scary. They looked like gangsters. So, I told him to go home and stop scaring himself. I told him to wash up and go to sleep.¡±


    Suddenly, I recalled Shen Shaoqian¡¯s helpless expression while we were walking home. It was incredibly funny and I couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Suyang thought it was extremely random of me.


    I waved my hand and wiped the tears that wereing out from the corner of my eyes. ¡°Nothing... haha! I was just thinking about Shen Shaoqian¡¯s expression... haha! So funny! Tomorrow, make sure you buy some fruits and visit your baby. Give him somefort!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I want to know how you two managed to escape?¡±

 Chapter 113

    <b>Chapter 113: The final deadline</b>


    Suyang was very serious and the smile vanished from my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Wen Yihan will let you guys go so easily. What did you guys talk about?¡± Then, Suyang pinched my face. He wouldn¡¯t let me avoid his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to hide more things from me.¡±


    I put my hands over Suyang and anxiously responded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. But can we chat upstairs?¡±


    Then, I shakily raised my hand and pointed randomly into space. I made my voice tremble, ¡°There¡¯s.....¡±


    Before I could finish, Suyang dashed back into the apartment like an arrow. By the time I reacted, he was already standing in front of the elevator waving at me, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    I stared at the nothingness around me. Suyang was so easy to fool. He was such a chicken, yet he had a girlfriend who could see ghosts...


    Speaking of which, due to Gao Jin, we never continued our chat about my abilities to see ghost.


    When we returned back to the apartment, I repeated everything Wen Yihan told me to Suyang. He was half shocked and half worried. After pondering for a long time, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do either.


    In no time, six days had gone by. These days, Suyang and I were constantly trying to find an opportunity to confirm with Gao Jin. But, we kept losing it.


    Today was the final day before the deadline. Suyang and I came up with a nst night. Today, he will randomly find a reason to leave the apartment so Gao Jin and I could be home by ourselves to chat.


    So, early in the morning, Suyang used ¡°fishing¡± as the reason why he had to leave. Before he left, I rolled my eyes at him. He could¡¯ve just left silently. Wouldn¡¯t Gao Jin be more suspicious when he used an excuse like that?


    Most likely, Gao Jin had already sensed something. For the past few days, the moment I walked closer towards her, she would automatically go elsewhere. It was like she was purposely avoiding me.


    ¡°Gao Jin, I saw online that women who are around three months pregnant have a tendency to go through a lot of symptoms and effects. Are you alright?¡±


    Currently, I was massaging her shoulders and testing her at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is Yufan¡¯s child. I¡¯m fine no matter how difficult it is.¡± She murmured.


    Since I was massaging her, Gao Jin couldn¡¯t walk away even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Even if you lose your life?¡± I blurted.


    Hearing this, Gao Jin¡¯s shoulder stiffened and she ced her hand over mines; indicating I could stop. Then, she turned to look at me. She was ready to talk.


    ¡°He told you?¡± Gao Jin calmly asked.


    ¡°Yes, Wen Yihan told me everything. He gave me a week to think about it. How else did you think you and Suyang could have escaped so easily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish. Of course I knew there was a reason why we managed to escape so smoothly... I just didn¡¯t want to think about it.¡±


    I gazed into Gao Jin¡¯s eyes, ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve thought deeply about it. I honestly think you should give up the child. You¡¯re still so young and have so much ahead of you....¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would say this to me... as a woman, how could you not understand my emotions?¡±


    ¡°I understand that mothers would give up everything for their children. So, I¡¯m not forcing you. I¡¯m just hoping I could convince you to let the child go.¡±


    Gao Jin shook her head as she stared out the window and into a far distance. ¡°You¡¯re still young. When you have your own child, you¡¯ll understand that mothers would never willingly abandon their children.¡±


    ¡°You know I can see ghosts. Do you know why I saw Wen Yihan on Mid Autumn Festival?¡± I briefly nced at Wen Yufan; who was standing far away. ¡°Wen Yufan was the one who led me to him.¡±


    Gao Jin was acting like she couldn¡¯t hear me. She touched her tummy and continued, ¡°This child is growing slowly in my body. Each day, I can sense a change...regardless how small it may be....¡±


    ¡°Wen Yufan is a ghost. He could¡¯ve easily led me to you. But he didn¡¯t do that. He deliberately wanted to bring me to see Wen Yihan. Why do you think he did that?¡±


    ¡°My child and I are together as one. The moment I found out I was pregnant, I had the drive to carry on. Every night, I would envision his face. I would imagine him reaching his hand out to me and calling me ¡°mommy¡±. I could see him attending elementary school.... As for Yufan, I¡¯m not going to make any presumptuous guesses. I found out I was pregnant after he died...so he never heard it from me. But I¡¯m d he knows....at least I don¡¯t have to regret about that.¡±


    ¡°No regret? He knows you¡¯re willing to risk your life for the baby... and I swear to you that his expression isn¡¯t the joyful one you would imagine.¡±


    Gao Jin avoided my eyes as she stood up and said wearily, ¡°No need to say anymore. Regardless of what you say, I refuse to give up this child.¡±


    I sighed, ¡°You already knew what I wanted to say prior to this....¡±


    Gao Jin had her back against me and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You are already well aware that if Wen Yufan knew about the child, he would¡¯ve made the same choice as Wen Yihan. Yet, even so, you¡¯re still persistent on keeping him....¡±


    ¡°Yixin, this child is the only connection between me and Yufan. I cannot live without him.¡± Gao Jin had her fists clenched as she snarled at me.


    ¡°What if I refuse to help you?¡± I used myst card. ¡°Today is thest day of the deadline Wen Yihan gave me. Most likely, he is going to call any time now.¡±


    ¡°I will use my own method to save this child.¡±


    Gao Jin was so stubborn that it pained my heart.


    ¡°Wen Yufan, if only you could speak. Perhaps, you could convince her....¡± I stared at Wen Yufan, ¡°What is the point of appearing when you can¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Gao Jin followed my eyes and stared into space, ¡°Yufan is here?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s over there.¡± I pointed at Wen Yufan, ¡°His expression looks awful. He¡¯s watching you right now.¡±


    ¡°Yu....Yufan.¡± Gao Jin gradually walked towards where I pointed and happened to stand right in front of Wen Yufan. ¡°Please don¡¯t me me. You¡¯re the one who understands me the most in this world. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to give birth to a healthy baby. I¡¯ll be healthy too. Then, I¡¯ll raise the child.¡±


    The sunlight from the window made Wen Yufan appear more transparent than ever. It was like a sad beautiful love story between a human and a ghost.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like he understands you. His eyebrows are so knitted that it could practically squish a housefly to death.¡± I icily tried to throw a huge blow at Gao Jin.


    Since the soft method wasn¡¯t working, I decided to try the aggressive way.


    ¡°His parents already went to reincarnate. Yet, Wen Yufan is still here. I¡¯m pretty sure I don¡¯t need to tell you the reason why. Do you honestly want him to remain a troubled lonely ghost that cannot let go of the past?¡±


    ¡°I respect his decision. He can leave or stay. I will ept it.¡±


    Gao Jin suddenly thought of something as she rushed to the bedroom. She opened the luggage and began packing everything she had.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My mind was fuzzy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say today is the final deadline? If you have no intentions of helping me, I must escape before Wen Yihan gets here.¡±


    Escape? I snatched Gao Jin¡¯s clothes. Each time she put down an item, I would take it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to help me, at least don¡¯t hinder me.¡± Gao Jin shoved me aside and continued to pack.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± I was really irritated.


    ¡°I was born with this temper. Sorry.¡±


    Hearing Gao Jin say this, I actually somewhat calmed down. I sat on the bed and observed her pack anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re born with this temper. You¡¯re stubborn and selfish.¡±


    Gao Jin ignored me and continued packing.


    ¡°You were like this in the past... you were like this in the orphanage...in order to get all the other children to adore you, you abandoned me. You wanted to live a stable and safe life, so you abandoned Wen Yihan. Since you¡¯re so smart, you must have figured out we would be the ones to help you if you reached out. On the other hand, you¡¯ve always been the one to turn a blind eye towards those who need or want you. You always act unconcerned to let the matters rest. Now, you¡¯ve reached the ultimate version of selfishness. You¡¯re about to risk your life too. Is this retribution?!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... by the way, I¡¯m sorry for what happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize. I¡¯m fine now. Now you know why I disliked you so much at the beginning, right?¡±


    As I continued, I ended up venting all the negative emotions I had suppressed all these years, ¡°You always abandon those you could¡¯ve saved!¡±


    ¡°Aside from apologizing, I don¡¯t know what else to say....¡± Gao Jin sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you any longer.¡±


    Gao Jin was about to leave, but I blocked her. ¡°Where are you going? Where can you go?¡±


    ¡°I can go....¡± Gao Jin looked lost for a second. But she quickly readjusted herself and squeezed out a smile, ¡°There will always be a ce somewhere for me and my child.¡±


    I felt utterly defeated by her; even myst attempt was no use.


    Then again, Wen Yihan and We Yufan couldn¡¯t change Gao Jin either. So what made me believe I could¡¯ve convinced her?

 Chapter 114

    <b>Chapter 114: Unexpected ending</b>


    ¡°Since you are determined to leave....¡± My voice was hoarse, ¡°Suyang and I will help you onest time.¡±


    ¡°You....¡±


    ¡°Even though I disagree with your decision to keep the child, I can¡¯t simply watch you head out on your own. Today is the final deadline. You can¡¯t remain here any longer. Suyang and I will think of something. Wait here while I contact him.¡±


    In the end, I was the one who gave in. I couldn¡¯t bear to let her go like this.


    While I was about to dial Suyang¡¯s number, someone knocked on the door.


    Speak of the devil. I mentioned him and he was back.


    ¡°Come in and let¡¯s discuss...¡± After opening the door, I didn¡¯t turn to see who it was. But when I noticed Gao Jin¡¯s white face, I whipped my head back.


    It was Wen Yihan.


    ¡°Today is the final deadline. I came to pay a visit.¡± Wen Yihan smiled. There was a killer aura in the air.


    Gao Jin dropped the luggage on the floor. Wen Yihan crooked his head and solemnly stated, ¡°It looks like I came at the right time. Or else, you would¡¯ve ran away.¡±


    Then, Wen Yihan stared at me with disappointment. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not on my side after all.¡±


    ¡°Let Gao Jin to make her own choices....¡±


    ¡°The one week deadline is over. You¡¯ve chosen to help her, so you can¡¯t bargain with me.¡± Wen Yihan¡¯s face darkened and he waved his hand in the air. Then, two bodyguards came out from behind him and grabbed hold of Gao Jin left and right. They were going to forcefully take her away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! This is kidnapping!¡± As a weak woman, how could I prevent these two tall beefy men from taking her away?


    ¡°Kidnapping? This isn¡¯t the first time. What is there to be afraid of?¡± Wen Yihan coldyughed. ¡°Thanks for taking care of her for a week. Now, I will take over from here.¡±


    How could I hand her over to you when you have such a dark and scary expression? Deep down, my heart trembled. Since I couldn¡¯t stop them, I followed them down the elevator.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Wen Yihan gave me a look of disdain.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to take her away by force, I will seriously call the cops!¡± I threatened as I took out my cell phone.


    ¡°Up to you. I still have other things to deal with at thepany. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡± Wen Yihan was about to get in the car, but I blocked him.


    Then, I found an opportunity to drill myself inside as I shamelessly stated, ¡°If you¡¯re going to go, bring me along as well!¡±


    Wen Yihan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He waved his hand in the air and his subordinates understood. They opened the door and forcefully dragged me out. They definitely didn¡¯t know how to treat the fairer sex as I ended up falling harshly on my bum.


    ¡°No! You guys can¡¯t take her away!¡± I grabbed hold of the car door and screamed.


    Just as I thought all hope was lost, from a distance, a luxurious car was arrogantly heading towards us. It stopped right in front of Wen Yihan¡¯s group of cars; preventing them from departing.


    I was still holding onto the door. For some reason, I had a feeling the luxurious car was good news.


    The driver¡¯s seat opened, and Suyang came out.


    What? When did Suyang buy a new car?


    While we were all looking shocked, Suyang ran over to the other side and opened the passenger door for someone else.


    An old man came out of the car. Although he looked very old, from the way he carried himself, it was clear that he was no regr citizen.


    ¡°Father...¡± Wen Yihan was stunned as he bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Why are you sitting on the ground? Get up!¡± Suyang ran over to help me up and then introduced the person to me. ¡°This is the chairman of the Wen n. Chairman Wen Yuan.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe Suyang managed to find this Wen Yuan guy? Could he have predicted my chat with Gao Jin?


    I instantly gave Suyang a look of admiration.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Chairman....¡± I whispered. <i>Every time I see dignified rich people, I always feel very inferior. My aura would turn weak.</i>


    ¡°I heard from this young fellow that my grandson¡¯s wife is pregnant? He is part of the Wen n, so I came to take a look. What is going on, Yihan?¡±


    ¡°Father....¡± Wen Yihan was speechless. Now, it looked as if Gao Jin and her child could be saved.


    Gao Jin was taken by Wen Yuan. Before they left, I saw Wen Yufan following them as well. In the end, his wish didn¡¯te true.... But since he loves Gao Jin, he probably respects her decision.


    ¡°How dare you use this move on me?¡± Wen Yihan angrily gripped on my cor. There was fire burning in his eyes.


    Suyang seized Wen Yihan¡¯s arm and warned him. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°I said, let go.¡± Suyang repeated one more time. Then, he pulled Wen Yihan¡¯s hand off me and punched him without any hesitation.


    ¡°Ah?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Suyang to hit anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. Even though you told my father, Gao Jin¡¯s child cannot stay in this world.¡± Wen Yihan bitterly snapped. He had his hand on his injured face as he furiously red at Suyang and me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say to us anymore. You will have to convince the chairman.¡± I hid behind Suyang as I countered. <i>It was great when you have a boyfriend to protect you.</i>


    Wen Yihan resentfully left without saying another word.


    After Wen Yihan left, I felt a breath of relief. I patted Suyang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How did you know to bring the chairman here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to bump into him while fishing....so we chatted for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Fishing?? Seriously? Such a coincidence?¡±


    Suyang knocked me on the head. ¡°Of course not. It is much moreplicated than your goldfish brain. I just thought more like a man. I wanted to turn a big problem into a smaller problem.¡±


    I had to p. ¡°You¡¯re too amazing! But what if I had decided to support Wen Yihan instead? If you had invited the chairman, wouldn¡¯t it have messed everything up?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you well. I know you want Gao Jin to abort the child but ultimately, you would feel too guilty. If Gao Jin really needed your help, you would still help her.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you saw right through me. It feels kind of strange.¡±


    Then, I sniffed and scrunched up my nose. ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you?¡±


    ¡°What smell?¡± Suyang also began to sniff. ¡°Maybe a fishy smell? I told you, I went fishing today.¡±


    ¡°Fishy smell?! E... go and shower!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so disgusted? You¡¯re a goldfish... yet you¡¯re afraid of a fishy smell?¡± Suyang teased.


    ¡°.....¡±


    Just like that, we bickered back and forth and went home. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened with Wen Yihan and Gao Jin, but they were no longer in my life.


    Although I had a lonely past, now, I could smile and let go. The reason was because I¡¯ve found this man....a man who would always pretended to avoid me, but would only smile at me.

 Chapter 115

    <b>Chapter 115: You¡¯ve won a trip to Japan</b>


    Yesterday, I noticed thest green leaf had turned yellow. One by one, they had begun to fall off the tree. The yellow leaves weren¡¯t able to hold on as they spun together in the breezy wind. After spinning around, they eventually dropped to the ground and concluded their lives on this world.


    In no time, it was already Autumn. Suyang was on break the entire Summer. Recently, he had beenpiling and editing his work. It was a sensitive period and Suyang had locked himself inside of his room. He wouldn¡¯t eat nor see anyone.


    Ever since Gao Jin left, I had moved back to my bedroom. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Suyang in seven days. It was like he was deliberately trying to avoid me. He only came out while I was asleep.


    Usually, by the time I woke up, the kitchen would be a mess.


    In all honesty, Suyang was not unbeatable. Although he may be able to write best sellers, it didn¡¯t mean that he had a body of metal. He was still made from flesh and blood.


    At this rate, I was afraid he will get sick...


    By the way, I had never read any other novels of Suyang¡¯s. I¡¯ve only read that one book he had forced me to. It was odd because in his room, he only had anime,ics, games and action figures. He didn¡¯t have any of his novels inside.


    When I had moved in, Suyang made me sign a contract stating that I must not interrupt him during his creative phrase; even if he was dead in his room.


    Although our rtionship was a lot closer now, I must still abide by the contract. Hence, I didn¡¯t dare to knock on his door. I texted him multiple times but Suyang didn¡¯t respond to any of them. It was as if I was the only person living in this apartment. It felt so empty and quiet. But, if I really perked up my ears, I could vaguely hear Suyang typing like a mad man.


    I was flipping channels with the remote control. There was nothing that really interested me...


    Every day, time was moving by so slowly that I felt as if I was rotting. Today was no different. It was so boring.


    Suddenly, my phone began to vibrate. It was almost like a miracle. Someone was actually calling me?! And it wasn¡¯t Suyang?


    I picked up very hesitantly, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, customer. Congrattions! You have been chosen as the winner for the 2nd prize of our department store¡¯s 20th anniversary event. You won the 5 days family trip to Japan ....¡±


    The moment I heard this, I was disappointed. It was a swindler...


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you guys trying to scam people? I¡¯m telling you, your methods are already outdated. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Do you honestly believe I would fall for cheap tricks like this?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Customer, you have misunderstood...¡± The person on the phone sounded a bit surprised. Humph! She was probably speechless because I saw right through her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the news have been broadcasting all these cheap tricks of yours? Soon, you¡¯re going to ask for my credit card number, right? Then, you¡¯re going to find an excuse to get me to pay for all these random fees. I¡¯m not going to fall for it!¡±


    ¡°Miss, please calm down...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how hard it is for people to earn money? You have arms and legs. Why can¡¯t you go find a proper job instead of scamming people on the phone on a daily basis? You¡¯re evil and disgusting! I¡¯m telling you! People like you should be arrested and taken on a parade around the streets so others could throw eggs and vegetables at you! Let¡¯s see if you still have the courage to do this after that!¡±


    Then, I didn¡¯t give her a chance to counter and directly hung up the phone.


    How dare she try to trick this old aunty?! I¡¯m already letting her go easy. Department store? I¡¯ve never been to a department store my entire life. Their products are so expensive... how could I afford it?!


    After a bit, there was some movementing from Suyang¡¯s room. I stretched out my neck like a weasel as I stared attentively at the door and rushed to stand up.


    Was he finallying out of his hibernation?!


    ¡°Yixin.¡± The door slowly opened as Suyang spoke with a raspy voice. He poked his head out and he looked like a homeless dude. He had not shaven for over a week and was wearing thick sses. ¡°Did someone give you a call just now?¡±


    ¡°Ah... yeah, a scammer called so I was a bit emotional. Did I interrupt your train of thought?¡± I carefully asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Suyang was holding on his phone, ¡°The department store also called me.¡±


    What? Swindlers are so high tech now? They could tell Suyang and I live together? Or was it purely a coincidence?


    ¡°Is she bothering you? Give me the phone. Let me help you lecture her!¡± I furiously stated. But deep down, I was also a bit thankful for the phone call because now I could finally see Suyang face to face.


    Suyang shook his head, ¡°A few days ago, I went to the department store to buy a new washing machine. I left them with your phone number.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Then...


    ¡°Wait!¡± I still wasn¡¯t able to process, ¡°You went to the department store to buy a new washing machine and left them with my phone number? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware of this....?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t home at the time. I was using the washing machine but it suddenly failed on me. So, I went to buy a model that was exactly the same as this one.¡± Suyang calmly exined.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, we actually won the contest?¡± I covered my mouth in shock.


    ¡°Yes. The department store said they called you but was misunderstood. So they called me instead. They want us to go pick up the rewardter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Ever since meeting Suyang, I knew that my luck had turned for the better. But I didn¡¯t think it would be to a point where we would win trips!


    ¡°Then, are you...¡± It was Suyang¡¯s creative phrase right now. Would he go?


    ¡°I....¡± Suyang looked very hesitant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s a trip to Japan! It would be good for you to rx! Maybe you¡¯ll find some inspiration there!¡± I ran as quickly as an arrow towards Suyang¡¯s room as I knelt down and pleaded like a good child.


    ¡°Hm...Japan.....¡± Suyang¡¯s eyebrows were crinkled and he looked a bit bothered.


    I thought he was worried about the progression of his novel, so I immediately reassured him, ¡°You can bring yourptop with you! Isn¡¯t itmon for authors to gain inspirations from trips?! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a spective author. How could trips give me inspiration?¡± Suyang rubbed my head.


    I worked very hard to blink my eyes as I wished a tear would squeeze out. ¡°Please! Please! Let¡¯s go to Japan! This will be the first time I¡¯ve ever left the country.... I really want to go! Pleaseeeeeee!¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t say anything else but nodded slightly.


    ¡°You promised?! We¡¯re going to Japan!¡± I raised both my hands in the air, ¡°Yay! Trip! Trip! To Japan! To Japan!!!!!!¡± I squealed.


    ¡°Do you have to be this excited?¡± Suyang looked at me as he shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± I got up and grabbed Suyang¡¯s head as I kissed him. The beard stubble on his cheek made me so itchy.


    I was in such a good mood that I didn¡¯t care Suyang was looking down on me. I bounced back to my room and hummed a song as I began to look up the major attractions of Japan.


    It waste fall; the perfect time to watch the leaves.


    Oh yeah! If I am going to Japan, I need to apply for a passport. Would that take a very long time? I was a bit concerned.


    ¡°Are you really that excited? Your leg is bouncing nonstop...¡± Suyang came out of his room as he leaned against the door frame and observed me.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re finally willing toe out?¡± I spun a few circles in my seat. ¡°Of course! Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... more mature than you are.¡± Suyang pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°When are we going to get the prize from the department store? By the way, why is your luck so good? You randomly went to purchase a washing machine and won second prize?¡±


    Suyang appeared to be deep in thought, ¡°Perhaps my character is too good.¡±


    I pretended to bow to Suyang, ¡°Yes yes yes, our Suyang young master¡¯s character is one of the very best. Since Suyang young master has finally came out of his small ck hut, please go to the washroom to take a shower!¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t look good right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t look good.¡± I shook my head as I shoved a small mirror to his face and smile, ¡°You look very bad! Take a look!¡±


    Suyang took the mirror from me and then analyzed his face from left to right. Initially, I thought he would be ashamed of his appearance. But he turned out to be addicted to his reflection.


    ¡°I think I ought to keep a beard. What do you think?¡±


    As expected, our Suyang young master¡¯s self lover scale was in operation 365 days a year.


    My reaction was very cold, so Suyang made another self proimed cool pose as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m handsome, right? I feel like I give off such a mature manly aura....¡±


    ¡°What is your age, mature man?¡±


    Then, Suyang suddenly came over as he grabbed me by the waist and pressed his face towards mines. He purposely wanted to poke me with his beard.


    Suyang came from the left, and I dodged to my right. He tried toe in from the right, and I dodged to the left. He loved ying these immature games.


    ¡°Admit it now! Say I¡¯m good looking!¡±


    Aren¡¯t females usually the ones asking their boyfriends whether they¡¯re pretty or not?


    Since I had nowhere else to run, I could only suppress myughter and avoid his eyes. I nodded continuously. ¡°Good looking! You¡¯re the most handsome man I know! Is that good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No! You didn¡¯t look at me in the eyes...¡±


    So many requirements! But the moment I look at his face, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold in myughter.


    ¡°Say it while looking at me. Or else, I won¡¯t let you go today.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t beat him, I had to try to hold in myughter. I lifted my head and made eye contact. But within a second, I burst outughing.


    ¡°Is it really this funny?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your beloved is going to help you fix your beard and cut your hair. Then, your world will be shining.¡±

 Chapter 116

    <b>Chapter 116: Getting the voucher</b>


    I forcefully dragged Suyang into the washroom and began my grand mission. First, shave his beard. Second, cut his hair.


    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡± Suyang stared at my left hand. It was currently covered with shaving foam. I was clutching the razor with my right hand; looking lost.


    Suyang¡¯s body was trembling a little.


    Was he trying to run away?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just put the foam on the face and shave it off with the razor? How hard could that be....?¡± I casually responded. But deep down, I wasn¡¯t sure. After all, I had never shaven a guy¡¯s beard before.


    ¡°Hey hey... your hand is shaking.¡± Suyang warned me.


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± I stared my at right hand. It was being disobedient.


    Suyang took the razor off my hand and the wiped the shaving foam away too. Then, he kicked me out of the washroom, ¡°Forget it. For my life¡¯s sake and to prevent you from going to Japan by yourself, I¡¯ll do it on my own.¡±


    After he shut the door, I heard the sounds of an open faucet. Around half an hourter, caveman Suyang had transformed back into pretty boy Suyang. Thank God!


    It had been a week since Ist saw him. I had my hands propping up my chin as I admired his handsome face.


    ¡°Aww, our little Xiao Su has lost weight. Poor baby....¡±


    The moment I uttered those words, Suyang gave me a very odd look. Then, he wrapped his arms around his chest and appeared very bashful.


    ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I slyly smiled at him.


    Suyang was so startled that he ran to his bedroom with only a towel wrapped around his body. By the time he came back out, he had already changed.


    Like always, we bickered as we headed to the department store. We were going to go pick up the vouchers.


    When we arrived at the inquiry desk, I felt as if the staff had a grudge against me. Was it because of the phone call from earlier?


    She was probably the one who made the call. But don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not my fault there were so many scammers around...


    ¡°Why are you being abnormally quiet? Along the way, your mouth wouldn¡¯t stop running.¡± Suyang teased despite knowing the reason.


    When we were in an area where the workers couldn¡¯t see us, I lightly pinched Suyang and made a face at him.


    After arriving at the office, the staff member went over the redeeming procedure with Suyang. There was no need for me to be there, so I randomly walked around the store by myself.


    I couldn¡¯t believe we actually won a five day trip to Japan. My fidgety legs were an obvious indicator of my enthusiasm.


    Honestly, if I could, I would teleport to Japan. Too bad I didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Suddenly, I felt as if someone was watching me. It gave me shivers and I anxiously nced around my surroundings. However, I didn¡¯t see anyone. Could I be hallucinating due to overexcitement?


    We had gone through too much stufftely. It was a rare opportunity to finally rx and go on vacation. I didn¡¯t want any weird ghosts messing it up for us. So, I closed my eyes and began to chant.


    ¡°Ghosts and demons, stay away! Ghosts and demons, stay away!¡±


    Suyang tapped me from behind. He caringly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You saw another ghost?¡±


    ¡°No. Are you done?¡±


    Suyang disyed the five vouchers.


    ¡°Why are there so many?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a family trip....¡±


    ¡°Should we invite others then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to spend alone time with me? You want others to join too?¡± Suyang was so cute whenever he showed signs of jealousy.


    I shrugged my shoulders and pinched Suyang¡¯s smooth face. Then, I felt depressed. How could a man¡¯s skin be better than a woman¡¯s?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have inappropriate thoughts towards me!¡± I teased.


    ¡°Pssh. You¡¯re the one who has inappropriate thoughts towards me! When we were sleeping on the same bed, I didn¡¯t do anything. Yet you were the one who kept tossing and turning. Am I correct?¡±


    I thought Suyang was asleep the whole time. So it turned out he wasn¡¯t, eh...


    I instantly rebutted, ¡°If you were asleep, you wouldn¡¯t have known I was tossing and turning.¡±


    Suyang stared at me; speechless.


    ¡°Haha! I caught you! The truth is, that night, you didn¡¯t sleep well either! Right?! Right?!¡±


    *cough cough*. Suyang suddenly coughed, ¡°Um, we¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to switch the topic! Admit it. You didn¡¯t sleep well either!¡±


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat. What do you want to eat?¡± Suyang avoided my eyes as he stared ahead.


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re blushing! Who would¡¯ve thought Suyang would blush!? This time, I caught you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my treat.¡± Suyang held me in his arms.


    ¡°Really? Then, I want to eat hotpot!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    It took around a month for all our passports and visas to arrive. So, it wasn¡¯t until the beginning of November that we were ready to travel.


    While we were waiting at the airport for our tickets to print, I noticed two familiar figures. I raised my brows and turned towards Suyang as I pointed at them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Please exin.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Suyang shook his head awkwardly, ¡°Shaoqian¡¯s new girlfriend broke up with him. These days, he has been too depressed. So, I decided to invite him to help him heal and loosen up.¡±


    He got dumped again?! Wait. Why was I saying ¡°again¡±? I had already predicted it.


    *shback*


    Ever since Shen Shaoqian broke up with his girlfriend, he would bombard us daily. He would always call Suyangte at night. If Suyang didn¡¯t pick up, he would call me...


    Usually, his first line would be from a ssic oldie:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I your dearest love? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything....¡±


    Later on, I finally learnt how to block his number. I thought we would be able to regain a few days of peace. But we ended up receiving a call from a server.


    Suyang and I quickly got dressed and rushed to the scene. When we arrived, we witnessed a handsome looking server being shoved to the ends of the sofa. Shen Shaoqian was jabbering on and on. He had a bottle in his hand as he refused to let the person go; red faced. ¡°Women are all liars... they cannot be trusted. Why must they hurt me? Tell me, do I seem....like such an easy target?¡± He sobbed.


    The server looked helpless as he quietly pleaded for us to help him, ¡°Uh...can you guys help me?¡±


    I patted Suyang¡¯s shoulder and he coldly proceeded forward. He dragged the unmoving Shen Shaoqian off the server and threw him onto another sofa like he was a piece of garbage.


    The alcohol in his bottle sshed over his face.


    We apologized to the poor server and now there were only the three of us left.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. How many days has it been? You have to wake up now.¡± Suyang ruthlessly pped Shen Shaoqian on the face. ¡°Wake up. We¡¯re heading home now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Shen Shaoqian buried his head in the sofa. Then, he instinctively wailed, ¡°This is the ce where we first met. I am waiting for her. Waiting for her toe back....and watch the peach blossoms bloom with me....¡±


    I looked around the room. If this was the ce where Shen Shaoqian and his ex-girlfriend met, I could understand why he got yed so badly.


    Although Shen Shaoqian had a tendency to talk big, deep down, he was a pure, innocent, loyal boy. Compared to the other male snakes around, he didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get him home soon... I¡¯m really tired.¡± I yawned to Suyang.


    Suyang icilyughed, ¡°You want me to take him? Dream on. Do you know how heavy a drunk Shen Shaoqian is?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I know.¡± I recalled the time when the drunk Shen Shaoqian had fallen on top of me. It was as if it happened yesterday.


    Suddenly, Shen Shaoqian bounced up from the sofa and held onto his bottle like it was a microphone. He began to sing very loudly as he walked towards me with his arms opened wide. ¡°If you are willing to peel off my heart,yer byyer....¡±


    I began to slowly back away. Uh.. Shen Shaoqian was probably confusing me with someone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Shen Shaoqian whined as he rushed towards me.


    I began to run. A secondter, I saw that Suyang had gotten up from the sofa. Now, Shen Shaoqian had one hand up against the wall as he leaned forward to prevent Suyang from escaping.


    Not only was Shen Shaoqian getting faces wrong, he was also confusing genders.


    ¡°I found out how the server got our numbers.¡± Suyang lifted Shen Shaoqian¡¯s arm and revealed a list of numbers that were written down. It said, ¡°If I¡¯m drunk, call these people.¡±


    It took us a long time before we managed to carry him home. I watched the drunk Shen Shaoqian sleep on our couch. Just as I was about to cover him with a nket, Suyang stopped me.


    He looked very serious, ¡°Although he¡¯s super annoying, you can¡¯t strangle him.¡±


    Who¡¯s the one who wants to strangle him?!


    *Back to reality*


    ¡ª¨C


    I shook my head violently and pointed at Shen Shaonu. ¡°No! I¡¯m not talk about Shen Shaoqian. I¡¯m talking about her!¡±

 Chapter 117

    <b>Chapter 117: Feeling weak </b>


    ¡°Shaonu said if her bro was going on vacation, she would be too lonely. So she insisted oning too.¡±


    After hearing Suyang¡¯s exnation, I stared at the Shen siblings again. What a great ¡°picture¡± this was.


    Shen Shaonu looked like she wanted to ughter me. She was biting her lips and her eyes were bulging. I hadn¡¯t seen her since the hospital incident. As for Shen Shaoqian, he was staring at the marble floor with no expression. Most likely, he was still hungover.


    After Suyang and I finished checking in, we met up again. Then, Shen Shaonu immediately announced, ¡°I forgot to buy medication for motion sickness. Can you buy it for me, Yixin sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Suyang volunteered but I stopped him. I gave him the I¡¯ll go look. It was better that he stayed with them.


    If Suyang went to buy the medication, I would be left to deal with Shen Shaonu. She would definitely whine and im that I betrayed her. I didn¡¯t want to hear herin and express how much she loathed me. So while she was still calling me, ¡°sister¡±, I should just help her with her request.


    After buying the motion sickness medication, I ended up colliding full on with a woman wearing a mouth mask. The medication fell from my hands. The woman didn¡¯t say anything but disappeared through the crowd.


    I stared at the medication and felt kind of panicky. Why was it that I felt as light as a feather after she crashed into me?


    I crouched down to pick up the medication.


    It was right in front of me, yet I couldn¡¯t touch it? What¡¯s going on?


    I tried to stand upright and gazed around my surroundings. Everything appeared very distorted. While things were swaying all around me, I noticed someone approaching from a distance. It was Suyang.


    Just as I was about to fall, he caught me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Medication....¡± I mumbled. My mental state was scattered as I pointed at the medication on the ground.


    Suyang picked up the medication and told me that Shen Shaoqian and Shen Shaonu had already boarded the flight.


    When we got on the flight, I disregarded Shen Shaonu¡¯s jealous eyes and leaned against Suyang. ¡°I think I have been overly stimted. My body has gone overdraft.¡±


    *chuckling* For some reason, I instinctively heard someoneughing.


    ¡°Luckily, I came to find you. I really can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Suyang gently lectured. ¡°We still have quite a distance to go. Take a nap first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I was so exhausted, but by the time I reopened my eyes, we had already arrived at Tokyo, Japan.


    My energy had returned and as the ne was parking, I tapped the seat in front of me. I asked Shen Shaonu, ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel motion sickness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Shaonu looked at me; fully alert.


    She was the one who said she needed medication for motion sickness. Psssh, I didn¡¯t see her eat it and she¡¯s fine nheless. I should¡¯ve expected it.


    On the contrary, next to me, Suyang¡¯s face was deathly pale and his eyes were still shut. His lips were pursed together and his eyebrows were crinkled. Everything indicated that he wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    After we got off the ne, it was as if all of Suyang¡¯s strength had been sucked out of him. He needed to hold onto me the whole time.


    ¡°You ate medication for motion sickness, yet it seemed useless on you...¡± I sighed as I shook my head.


    ¡°I just want to hurry to the hotel andy down for a bit....¡± Suyang¡¯s eyes were closed as I led the way. I had no idea his motion sickness was so serious.


    Amongst the four of us, we had one with motion sickness, one depressed, one jealous to the point of explosion, and one normal person (me). We were awaiting for the arrival of a tour representative to pick us up from the airport.


    Soon, we noticed a woman holding a sign that stated, ¡°Wee, Suyang, Lin Yixin and guests.¡± She was waiting by the exit.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lin Yixin.¡± I went over to the representative as I introduced myself. Apparently, we were still 40 minutes away by car from the hotel. Deep down, I was wondering if Suyang couldst until then.


    The 40 minutes was the longest and slowest 40 minutes of my life. Throughout the trip, Suyang was lying in my arms with his eyes tightly shut. From time to time, he would weakly ask, ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    We were staying at a privately owned Japanese hot spring hotel in the outskirts of Tokyo. From the exterior, there was already a traditional Japanese feel to it.


    But there was no time to explore right now. The moment the vehicle came to a stop, Suyang ran out like a wild horse towards the direction that the tour guide had pointed. He ran to the washroom and vomited everything in his stomach.


    Since it was the men¡¯s washroom, I could only anxiously ask from the outside, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel any better?¡±


    ¡°Suyang brother!!!!¡± Shen Shaonu eximed. She was about to run inside, but I blocked her.


    ¡°Excuse me!?! This is for men only! How can you enter as a woman?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just allow Suyang brother to suffer and wait outside!¡± Shen Shaonu was about to shove me and rush in when Suyang came out.


    Shen Shaonu wanted to hold onto him, but he ignored her and weakly leaned on me.


    ¡°Ugggh!¡± Shen Shaonu gave me a dirty look as she pouted and left.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± I lightly patted his back.


    ¡°Mm..¡± Suyang responded feebly.


    Since Suyang was feeling slightly better, we went over to the hotel lounge to meet up with Shen Shaoqian and Shen Shaonu. Along the way, I saw a Japanese ghost uncle crouching on the streets. I identally made eye contact with him, and he began to follow us.


    ¡°Ah! What should we do? We have just arrived and now there¡¯s a weird ghost following us!¡± I whispered to Suyang as I quickened our pace.


    I¡¯ve always heard there were many perverted and crazy old men in Japan. Could he be one of them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. I will protect you...¡± Suyang responded as he stretched out his words.


    Uh, who¡¯s protecting who?


    When we had arrived at the hotel lounge, the tour guide exined, ¡°I¡¯m your tour guide for the next few days. My name is Huaze Yuxiang. You may call me Huaze. I¡¯m Japanese, but I¡¯ve studied abroad in China before. So if you have any questions, feel free to ask me in Chinese. Next, I¡¯m going to be borating on our 5 days 4 nights itinerary.¡±


    ¡°Today is November 7th and the tour willst until 7pm of the 11th. I¡¯m sure everyone is exhausted from the flight, right? After having the lunch prepared for us, you may return to your rooms and rest. Today is the day to rx. Go and enjoy the hot springs. Starting from tomorrow, we will be going to many major attractions. Some of the main ones include: Red Autumn Valley, Mount Fuji, a traditional religious festival, the Japanese Bridge, and a day of free activities.¡±


    ¡°Akihabara....¡± Suyang murmured. I didn¡¯t understand.


    I looked around the hotel and noticed the Japanese uncle again. He was crouching at a corner smiling very perversely at me. Because I gave him another look, he was even more certain that I could see him now. So, he got up and started heading towards my direction.


    Subconsciously, I tightly grabbed hold of Suyang and quietly gritted through my teeth, ¡°Now, that Japanese uncle is heading towards us!¡±


    In a matter of seconds, the uncle was already in front of my face as he crooked his head sideways and stared at me.


    Now, I could no longer concentrate on what the tour guide was saying. But I was still pretending like I was listening. My eyes were wandering all over the ce as I tried to avoid making eye contact with the Japanese uncle again.


    Suyang couldn¡¯t see him, but his voice was still trembling. ¡°What the eyes doesn¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.¡±


    That was so expected of Suyang. Despite being terrified of ghosts, he still had to pretend to sound wise.


    ¡°Oh yeah. We have an issue. Initially, you informed us only two of you would being. Then afterwards, you added another two people. Unfortunately, the hotel doesn¡¯t have any more single rooms avable. We only have a Japanese style room. However, unlike other hotels, this Japanese style room has no bed. You would be sleeping directly on the floor. As a result, there¡¯s a lot of space. If you want, four of you guys could stay in one room.¡± stated Huaze. ¡°So, we have two single rooms and one Japanese style room avable. Here are the cards. You guys can arrange amongst yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then, Yixin sister and I can have our own rooms while the guys can share the Japanese style room. Sorry for the inconvenience, guys!¡± Shen Shaonu rushed to speak.


    ¡°I want to be in the same room as Yixin...¡± Suyang trembled as he ced his head on my shoulder again. I was so shocked that I smacked him, ¡°Who said I want to be in the same room as you....¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that if you sleep alone, the Japanese uncle will watch you from the side?¡±

 Chapter 118

    <b>Chapter 118: Anna</b>


    Suyang had a point. After his statement, I felt goosebumps all over and no longer refuted.


    ¡°I object! I object you two staying in the same room together!¡± Shen Shaonu stomped her feet. But before she could say anymore, Shen Shaoqian grabbed her by the cor and dragged her towards the direction of the single rooms.


    On his way, he was angrily muttering, ¡°Your Suyang brother and Yixin sister are a couple. What makes you think you could stop them from staying in the same room together? From the ne until now, they¡¯ve been all touchy and feely towards each other. They¡¯re not done showing off their love... I shouldn¡¯t have came. Who said this would help me heal? As a single dog, I feel even more depressed now....¡±


    We could all hear Shen Shaoqian¡¯s bitterness.


    ¡°The Japanese style room is that way.¡± Huaze pointed to the opposite direction of Shen Shaoqian. ¡°Have a great rxing day. I¡¯m going to leave now. See you tomorrow morning at 9am sharp. We will be gathering here.¡±


    ¡°Is he.....still here?¡± Suyang quietly asked me after Huaze left.


    I raised my head to take a peek. The Japanese uncle was standing next to Suyang. He remained unmoving as he continued to stare at me.


    ¡°Yeah... he¡¯s still here...¡±


    ¡°I guess that cannot be helped. Let¡¯s go then! I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Suyang covered my eyes with his hands so that I couldn¡¯t see the ghost. Then, under his guidance, we reached the Japanese style room.


    ¡°If I¡¯m keeping my eyes shut the whole time, what¡¯s the point ofing? I can¡¯t even see anything...¡±


    ¡°That cannot be helped. Didn¡¯t you say you can see the ghost? Unless, you can pretend he doesn¡¯t exist....¡±


    I felt drained as Iid on the ground. ¡°How could I pretend he doesn¡¯t exist? Just imagining his perverted eyes...ugh!!!¡±


    Forget it. I still wanted to enjoy the scenery. So, I decided to open my eyes.


    Huh? The Japanese uncle was gone!?! Was it because he lost us? Or he gave up?


    I was in a good mood again as I happily unpacked my luggage.


    The scenery of the room was great. The moment I opened the wooden window, there was a man-made brook. It was simr to what I had often seen in anime; once it was filled with water, it would tap and make a hollow, crisp sound on the bamboo.


    It was like a scene you would see from a dream.


    *gugu*.... After going through such an agonizing morning, my stomach was rumbling from hunger.


    Someone knocked against the door. Then, a staff dressed in a kimono spoke a bunch of Japanese to us. I couldn¡¯t understand a single word. While I was thinking about how to respond, Suyang calmly replied back in fluent Japanese.


    After the Japanesedy left, my mouth was opened wide as I stared at Suyang, ¡°You could speak Japanese?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Your chin looks like it¡¯s about to fall off.¡±


    ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°She told us that our lunch is ready. Let¡¯s go!¡± Suyang got up and stood in front of me. He looked like a giant.


    ¡°Howe you can speak Japanese?¡±


    Suyang shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Because I watch a lot of anime. Plus, when I was little, I studied in Japan before.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he ying it down too much? Damn. Suyang is so talented! It¡¯s actually quite shocking to find out about his skills and abilities like this.


    I gave Suyang a thumbs up and praised, ¡°You¡¯re the only person I will admire in this lifetime, Sensei!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Suyang had a proud smile on his face as he took huge strides towards the dining hall. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    Our Japanese style lunch was much lighter than I expected, but it was still quite satisfying. After eating, I dragged my tired body back to my room to take a nap.


    But at around 5pm, Shen Shaonu suddenly entered the room while I was deep in my slumber. She was holding a basin as she loudly hollered, ¡°Yixin sister! Let¡¯s go soak in the hot spring!¡±


    ¡°Ugh.....¡± I had my face buried underneath my nket, but Shen Shaonu lifted the nket and ruthlessly dragged my arm to pull me out.


    ¡°Ah....Suyang! Shen Shaoqian! Save me!!! Shaonu is bullying me! Who can save me?!¡± My eyes were still closed and my voice sounded hoarse from my sleep.


    ¡°Psssh! They¡¯re already gone! Yixin sister, let¡¯s hurry. I want to go to the hot springs while Suyang brother is still there!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mixed spring... Shaonu, allow this sister to teach you. In the world, there are male public baths and there are female public baths.¡±


    I sat in a lotus position as I uttered these meaningful and heartfelt words.


    Shen Shaonu crossed her arms and acted like a love-struck fool. She had a cunning smile on her face, ¡°I know. But I heard that the male and female Japanese public baths are only separated by a wall. The moment I imagine Suyang brother¡¯s naked body on the other side, I feel so emotional!¡±


    People! Lady boss! If you don¡¯t block this girl now, your wall from your spa hotel will most likely be knocked down!


    If I could speak Japanese, I would definitely tell on her.


    Since I didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, Shen Shaonu narrowed her eyes and raised her nose at me, ¡°Although you and Suyang brother are together right now, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you guys will be together forever! I will keep pursuing him until I seed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to wish us well! Sigh... do whatever you want. Since you¡¯ve made so much effort to wake me up, let¡¯s go and soak in the hot spring....¡±


    I stood up and brought my towel and bath products as I followed behind Shen Shaonu and headed towards the hot springs.


    This was the first time I¡¯ve ever been to a Japanese hot spring. Most likely, there weren¡¯t many visitors in this hotel as Shen Shaonu and I were the only two people inside.


    The moment we entered, Shen Shaonu headed straight to the wall and shouted, ¡°Suyang brother, are you guys there?!¡±


    No response.


    ¡°Suyang brother! Are you guys there?!¡± Shen Shaonu attempted again as she knocked on the wall.


    Again, there was no response.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re finished.¡± Then, Shen Shaonu turned around and resentfully red at me, ¡°Yixin sister, you were too slow! We¡¯re toote....¡±


    No. They¡¯re probably still there. They¡¯re simply ignoring you.


    I didn¡¯t say that out loud though. I was afraid to hurt Shen Shaonu¡¯s maiden heart.


    I sat in the hot spring and ced my back lightly against the natural rock as I felt my body ascending along with the water vapor. I felt as if my stresses and thoughts were also evaporating; leaving behind only my rxed self.


    While we were enjoying the whole spring to ourselves, another person came in.


    ¡°Wah.....!¡±


    I could hear Shen Shaonu staring and gasping at the other individual. Just as I was about to teach her some manners, I also took a glimpse at the woman.


    Subconsciously, my mouth widened and I eximed, ¡°Mother!¡±


    Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders and her five facial features wereparable to a fine china doll. Her blue eyes were like diamonds and her smooth skin was the colour of white milk. Based on my observations, her 3 sizes were 82/64/84..


    Was she human? Or were we dealing with a sexy fox that specialized in bewitching earthlings?


    For some strange reasons, she sat next to me when she could¡¯ve sat anywhere. I instantly felt very inferior and restless.


    ¡°Psshh....¡± Looking at me, Shen Shaonu shook her head.


    ¡°What are you psshing about?¡±


    ¡°You are both women, but the difference is substantial.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a woman as well?¡± I retorted.


    Shen Shaonu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m still a teenager going through puberty. But Yixin sister, you¡¯ve already passed the age to develop. I reckon that it¡¯ll only be a downward spiral for you.¡±


    I used my finger and flicked Shen Shaonu¡¯s forehead. Then I muttered quietly, ¡°Who told you I have stopped developing, huh? I still have a chance to grow, ok....¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Darn it. Shen Shaonu actually heard me.


    My face was red and I remained silent. Child, why are you so curious?


    ¡°You guys are Chinese?¡± The woman with the devil figure spoke up next to me. Shen Shaonu and I were stunned. Based on her appearances, we assumed she was a foreigner...


    ¡°You can speak Chinese?¡± I asked; impressed.


    The beautiful woman smiled, ¡°My mother is Chinese, and I grew up in China.¡±


    Ahh...her smile! I feel tipsy...!


    ¡°Hello. My name is Shen Shaonu! You can just call me Shaonu. The woman next to me is an elder sister of mines. Her name is Lin Yixin.¡±


    What elder sister...?! I gave Shen Shaonu a warning re to keep her mouth shut.


    Currently, the three of us were sitting together. Shen Shaonu was sitting on my left, while the woman with the devil figure was sitting on my right.


    ¡°Lin Yixin. Shen Shaonu. I have memorized it. Hi, my name is Anna.¡± Anna amiably extended her hand. I shook it. Based on how delicate she looked, I was surprised by how hard her grip was.


    ¡°Your skin is very good.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t seem like she had any intentions of releasing my hand.


    I stared at her with my eyes opened wide, ¡°What? Yours is obviously much better...¡±


    Suddenly, we heard a basin dropping from the other side of the wall. Shen Shaonu stretched her neck out like a giraffe as she stared at the wall. Then, she abandoned me and swam towards that direction.


    ¡°How do you maintain it?¡± Anna asked as her hand began to gradually move up my arm.

 Chapter 119

    <b>Chapter 119: The Asakusa Temple</b>


    It was a very odd sensation. I tried to dodge a little. Then, I seized an opportunity to stop her hand from continuing. I didn¡¯t know where to put my eyes. We were both women, but why did it feel so awkward?


    ¡°Your body is amazing.¡± I murmured.


    Perhaps Anna noticed I felt awkward, her eyes suddenly dimmed and she released my hand, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes....¡± As I responded, I shifted closer towards Shen Shaonu¡¯s original spot. Then, I noticed that she was practically trying to drill herself through the wall.


    There was a stranger here. How much face does she n to lose?


    ¡°You should quit already! Regardless of how much you lean over, you won¡¯t be able to see anything!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Who says?! What if God sends me a miracle? Perhaps the wall will copse or something...¡± Shen Shaonu smiled with her thick skin.


    ¡°God wouldn¡¯t waste a miracle on something so ridiculous. Just give up already!¡±


    ¡°I refuse! This is a great opportunity to see Suyang brother naked. The moment I imagine his white skin and firm muscles....¡±


    As a High School student, doesn¡¯t she feel any any shame? I mean, if it was just me, whatever. But Anna was here too. Most likely, Shen Shaoqian and Suyang could hear us.


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine their current facial expressions and began to chuckle.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Shen Shaonu turned around, ¡°Yixin sister, does this remind you of something?¡±


    To be honest, It does actually remind me of something.


    ¡°Could you....¡± Shen Shaonu made an awful expression; as if she had swallowed a mosquito. She pointed at me with shaky fingers, ¡°Could you have already seen...Suyang brother¡¯s..... You two......¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I sshed water at Shen Shaonu.


    ¡°No?!¡± The child crooked her head at me as she fumed.


    I wanted to prove my innocence, ¡°Of course....¡±


    Wait, while I was a ghost, I did identally..well, it wasn¡¯t an ident, but I did see him naked...did that count?


    ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Shaonu began to scream, ¡°You¡¯re hesitating! How could you hesitate over such a simple question! I knew it! Ahhhh! My pure Suyang brother has been tarnished by a witch!¡±


    Shen Shaonu began to howl. Shepletely disregarded the fact that a stranger was in the room.


    ¡°Stop stop stop! I didn¡¯t! Stop thinking dirty! We didn¡¯t do anything! How do you know so much at such a young age, huh? Who taught you?¡±


    ¡°My brother.¡± Shen Shaonu replied.


    Then, we heard a loud and crisp p from the male spring. There was also a painful cry of ¡°ah!¡±.


    ¡°Yixin, you¡¯re vacationing Japan with your boyfriend?¡± Anna asked.


    ¡°Yes, along with his friend and sister.¡±


    ¡°Where have you gone so far?¡±


    ¡°We only arrived today. We haven¡¯t officially begun to tour around yet.¡±


    ¡°I see... then let me rmend you a ce. Have you heard of the Asakusa Temple?¡±


    There was a mysterious smile on Anna¡¯s face.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°In the past, when I was in school, I often went to pray for blessings at the Asakusa Temple. Their prayers are quite effective, so I rmend you to go check it out if you want to have a wish granted.¡±


    ¡°If I have time, I¡¯ll definitely check it out.¡±


    For some reason, I felt like there was something odd about Anna. Every so often, she would tantly stare at my body and try toe in close contact with me.


    Oh God! Could she be a lesbian? Was she interested in me?


    I¡¯ve been told that Caucasians were very open in this regard. It was a bad idea for me to stay here any longer. Plus, I¡¯ve already been here long enough.


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to walk around naked in front of Anna. So the moment I stood up, I quickly wrapped my body around with a towel and bid farewell, ¡°I¡¯m going to go now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shen Shaonu asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m done soaking. I¡¯m going to head out first.¡±


    As I exited the spring, I happened to bump into Suyang. He was exiting from the male side.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I came out because I could hear your voice.¡± Suyang had his head lowered as he whispered, ¡°Hurry. It would be bad if we bump into Shaonu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shaonu is still trying to drill herself through the wall to look at your naked body...¡±


    Suyang shook his head hopelessly, ¡°That girl is learning all the bad things from Shen Shaoqian!¡±


    After we left the hot springs, we went straight to the dining hall for our evening meal. Later on, we returned back to our room and I opened the window so that we could enjoy the gorgeous scenery outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re not cold?¡± Suyang came over and wrapped a quilt around me. Then out of nowhere, he took out a towel and began to help me dry my wet hair.


    ¡°If you catch wind while your hair is still wet, you might get sick.¡±


    ¡°Suyang!¡± I used a very serious tone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I feel....¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more charming!¡±


    Immediately, Suyang lowered his eyes and gave me a look of disdain.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m serious! Earlier, when I was in the hot spring, the Anna woman was definitely interested in me!¡± I excitedly told him my experience.


    ¡°Are you sick? Do you have a fever? Turning hot to the point where you¡¯re nuts?¡± Suyang touched my forehead with his hand. He didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± I pushed his hand off.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s joking around. Are you nuts?¡± Suyang rolled his eyes at me and dragged me back as he shut the window.


    I had my hands on my waist as I grumpily sat down on the ground, ¡°Are you implying that I have no charm?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you prove to me whether you have charm or not?¡± Suyang sat down and wrapped his hand around my waist. He nted a light kiss on my lips. He murmured, ¡°Tonight....let¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Sleep on your own side!¡± With determination, I shoved him away. Then, I got up and filled all the cups in the room with water as I used them to create a line across the centre of the room. It was as if I was making a border between South and North Korea.


    Suyang obediently remained sitting on his side as he gave me a pitiful look.


    He was deliberately trying to make me feel bad...


    No, I must not fall for his trap.


    ¡°You, stay over there! I¡¯ll be over here. We¡¯re sleeping separately!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Huaze Yuxiang was going to take us on tour for three days. Coincidentally, the November religious festival turned out to be at the Asakusa Temple. It was the ce that Anna had mentioned.


    That night, we were all dressed in traditional Japanese clothing. I purposely chose pink because it was a youthful colour. Suyang chose indigo blue.


    The moment we arrived at the Asakusa Temple, Suyang¡¯s expression became very sullen. I tugged his sleeves, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No. But in the past when I was studying in Japan, I would oftene here. Their prayers are quite effective. Do you want to try?¡±


    Suyang¡¯s word sounded so familiar.... Oh yeah, Anna also said it.


    ¡°Wow, Anna also said the same thing when she rmended this ce to me... ¡± I narrowed my eyes at Suyang, ¡°You two have also studied in Japan. Could she be your childhood lover or something?¡±


    ¡°Anna? I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Caucasian girl I met yesterday at the hotel. Super beautiful!¡± While we were talking about Anna, I suddenly saw a blond girl walked by me. Wasn¡¯t she the Anna from yesterday?


    I enthusiastically dragged Suyang and headed towards Anna¡¯s direction. I tapped her on the shoulder and smiled, ¡°Such a coincidence! We meet again!¡±


    Anna seemed very shocked to see me. Her eyes were already big to begin with, but they grew bigger. She anxiously looked at me and then made eye contact with her friend. She turned to me and said in English, ¡°Ah.... Sorry, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Do you know me?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand me?


    ¡°We met yesterday....¡±


    Before I could say anymore, Suyang blocked me and responded in English, ¡°Sorry, most likely, my girlfriend got the wrong person.¡±


    Just like that, Anna disappeared from my field of vision. I was left alone in confusion as I turned towards Suyang; bbergasted, ¡°Could I be suffering from face blindness?¡±


    I was still staring at Anna¡¯s back view. I couldn¡¯t let go. It was clearly her... but howe she couldn¡¯t speak Chinese anymore? If only Shaonu was nearby...then, she could help me figure this out.


    ¡°Ok! Stop overthinking. Since we are here at this event, we should try to enjoy ourselves. The fireworks are going to start soon.¡±


    ¡°Fireworks?¡± I forgot about Anna and hugged Suyang, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯re watching fireworks together. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    Suyang kissed me right on the lips, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a st of cold air behind me. It was as if someone was watching me. I hastily turned around but I only saw men and women dressed in Japanese traditional wear.


    ¡°We have to quickly get to the location of the fireworks. Or else, we won¡¯t be able to get a good spot.¡± Suyang didn¡¯t give me anymore time to fret as he grabbed my hand and led me towards the river bank.

 Chapter 120

    <b>Chapter 120: Akihabara</b>


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I looked around my surroundings. There were no one here...


    ¡°This area is the best ce to view the fireworks.¡±


    As Suyang spoke, the fireworks from afar began to explode across the sky. He lifted his head and the light from the fireworks made him look like a hot guy from an anime. I could clearly see the reflection of the fireworks from his clear pupils. Suyang was gazing at the fireworks while I was gazing at him.


    A few momentster, I murmured, ¡°No, your pupils are the best ce to view the fireworks.¡±


    ¡°When did my goldfish¡¯s mouth turn so sweet? Did you eat a candy apple?¡± Suyang brushed his nose against mines. Then, he pressed his forehead on my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m just overwhelmed with emotions.¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡± Then, Suyang leaned in even more. I distinctly felt the heat of his breath as I closed my eyes and savoured the passion between us.


    Just as I felt like I was about to suffocate, our lips parted and Suyang gazed at me with a strong desire. Underneath the brightest fireworks, Suyang mouthed, ¡°I love you.¡±


    I was pretty sure that was what he said. However, since the fireworks were too loud, I couldn¡¯t hear it. But based on the shape of his mouth, I was almost certain.


    I truly wished that time would stop at this moment. It was as if we were the only ones in this world. The feeling was indescribable.


    ¡ª-


    The next day, Huaze Yuxiang gave us a day to do whatever we wanted. Since I didn¡¯t know any Japanese, I could only follow Suyang around. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would take us to...


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I stared at the brightly coloured street around me. My mouth was wide open.


    We were in a ¡°flourishing¡± district. Suyang raised his chin and proudly introduced, ¡°Akihabara!¡±


    I had no idea why he was so proud. Akihabara?! Oh yeah! He had mentioned this ce before...


    I looked around and saw all sorts of electronic stores. There were also countless of stores selling anime stuff. I had a rough idea of what type of ce this was.


    The streets were filled with cosy people. For an otaku like Suyang, this was definitely Heaven. Before I could react, Suyang had already begun to enter the stores to ¡°buy buy buy¡±.


    ¡°What are you buying?¡± I was stunned. When did Suyang turn into a shopaholic?


    Shen Shaonu was following Suyang in and out very eagerly. Each time Suyang saw thetest action figure model or game, his eyes would sparkle and he would practically drool on the counter.


    It was impressive that Shen Shaonu could still smile sweetly behind him.... Even though I was his girlfriend, I still wanted to maintain a fair distance between him.


    You can like something, but no need to turn into a foolish man in a second!


    As for Shen Shaoqian, I really wanted roast him. Last night, he was still upset over getting dumped by his ex girlfriend and was drinking and venting at the religious festival. Yet, today, when he saw all the youngdies dressed up in adorable costumes, he was nearly soaring.


    In a sh, he had rushed inside a maid cafe. I swear, these two guys...


    In no time, I had lost them all. Suyang ditched his girlfriend as he wandered around his otaku Heaven. When I noticed his back view disappearing from me, I made a sound and decided to go off on my own. Humph!


    ¡°Last night, I actually believed you loved me. I was too naive! I should¡¯ve known that men are full of shit. Uggghh, they only know how to set the mood! As an innocent girl, I always fall for their traps...¡± I muttered resentfully as I randomly walked around nearby.


    Sadly, there was nothing that I recognized. Everything was Japanese! Even if there were asionally some Chinese stuff, I wasn¡¯t interested in those stores.


    Were we really going to stay here for an entire day?


    I aimlessly walked around. But suddenly, a photo studio attracted me. It wasn¡¯t only because there were Chinese characters, but the fact that the theme was Japanese Edo period.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why it attracted me, but I spontaneously went in.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if the worker was Chinese or Japanese. But she was wearing a kimono yet speaking Chinese.


    ¡°Hi, I would like to take a picture.¡±


    To be honest, I felt kind of awkward after I came in. In my opinion, this wasn¡¯t very different from cosy.


    ¡°Alright. Please choose the style that you want. Then, our makeup artist will help you do your makeup.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was supposed to choose my own outfit and then you do my makeup?¡±


    ¡°Our makeup artist will match you with a look and outfit that¡¯s suitable for your features. This way.¡±


    ¡°How much...¡±


    The worker pointed at the price sign, ¡°It is 1000 yen per photo. We will take ten pictures and then you can choose one out of the ten.¡±


    I was a bit excited as I followed the worker to see the makeup artist. First, I had to choose a style.


    ¡°Miss, based on your facial features, I rmend this one.¡± The makeup artist was a guy dressed in Japanese garment. He looked very feminine and soft. I instantly felt as if he was a very spiritual being. He rmended the style on thest page of the album. It was a very dazzling and extravagant look.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have to whiten my entire face and neck?¡±


    I was a bit concerned because it would be quite difficult to remove the makeupter.


    The makeup artist lightly chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken. It isn¡¯t mandatory to smear white powder to create the plum blossom look. The plum blossom look has evolved over the years to adapt to the modern beauties.¡±


    This is the plum blossom look (ording to google). Ahhh, so pretty!!!


    I trusted the makeup artist¡¯s rmendations and allowed him to help me choose my outfit. After I changed, he would help me do my makeup. It was a lot moreplicated than I had imagined it to be. Halfway through, I was already tired. My outfit was so heavy that I felt like I was sinking.


    The makeup artist saw my condition and kindly turned on the A/C for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I awkwardlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s thicker than I thought...¡±


    ¡°The Queen of flowers symbolises the highest position of a Japanese geisha. Hence, it is only natural that the outfit would be out of the ordinary.¡± The makeup artist began to do my makeup.


    For a long time, there was only silence between us. He was very focused and I didn¡¯t know where to put my eyes.


    Just as it was getting super awkward, Suyang called and saved me. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°You heartlessly abandoned me. Have you finally awaken from your otaku Heaven? You finally thought about me?¡± I was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suyangughed like a fool. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle find you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at....¡± I forgot the name of the photo studio and gazed at the makeup artist for assistance. He pointed at the name that was against the wall. ¡°I¡¯m at Edo City Photo Studio. Come here!¡± Then, I coldly hung up the phone on him.


    How dare he forgot about me? From time to time, I must give him some attitude to show him who¡¯s boss!


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. the moment we arrived here, he was so emotional that he forgot about me. He didn¡¯t even realize I was missing until now. That¡¯s why he called.¡± I exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s verymon. I often see this. Almost all our customers are boreddies whoe in because their boyfriends are too busy buying games and action figures.¡± The makeup artistughed.


    ¡°Are you Chinese or Japanese?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell?¡± He smiled at the mirror while looking at me.


    ¡°Your Mandarin is fluent like a Chinese speaker, but your mannerism seems different. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±


    ¡°I am half Chinese, half Japanese. So, customer, your assumption is correct!¡±


    Then, the makeup artist rolled up his sleeves and told me, ¡°From now on, please close your eyes until I tell you to open them.¡±


    Deep down, I was hesitant, but I still followed his instructions. After I lost sense of vision, my sense of touch became much more sensitive. When the brush touched my face, it felt very ticklish.


    I had no idea what I looked like right now, but I guess that was what the makeup artist wanted. He wanted me to skip the process and get straight to the result.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had gone by, but eventually, the makeup artist spoke up, ¡°You may open your eyes now.¡±

 Chapter 121

    <b>Chapter 121: The experiment </b>


    I was semi excited and semi curious as I opened my eyes and gazed into the mirror.


    Was that really me?


    I stared at my skin. My eyes were like peach blossoms; red lips and white teeth. My appearance had an unspeakable charm to it. People often say that makeup artists had superior craftsmanship. Today, I finally believed it. This wasparable to stic surgery!


    ¡°Customer, someone is looking for you outside.¡± The worker came in to notify me.


    Just as I was about to get up to show Suyang my look, the makeup artist stopped me. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to surprise your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± The makeup artist secretly led me to an area behind a curtain. He said, ¡°You only have to sit here and be pretty. In a bit, I¡¯ll y music for you and the curtain will fall down to surprise your boyfriend.¡±


    I liked his idea... so I obediently listened to him and remained behind the curtain. I shifted my body around and tried to figure out the pose that would entuate my beauty the most.


    Suddenly, there was an odd yet touching melody ying in the background. My emotional state instantly adapted to the context and I subconsciously yed my character.


    The curtain fell and Suyang was standing right in front of me. He froze.


    ¡°You....¡± Suyang was only able to utter one word; everything else was reced by astonishment.


    I had no idea where the photo studio got the cherry petals from, but they were fluttering in the air like snow. It wasn¡¯t untilter that I found out the lyrics to the Japanese song that was ying in the background.


    The general trantions were :


    After farewell, everything passed by like water.


    When will we meet again?


    The result of years led to copse of beauty.


    The only thing that dragged me down was my longing.


    Today, the moon was round again.


    The cherry blossoms fell and piled up upon the resentment.


    When will my dream reach the Heavens?


    I reflected as if my husband was in front of me...


    The melody started off soft, but then it became very sad. Afterwards, it took a different turn. It seemed to give the listener a glimmer of hope, before pulling them back to reality.


    Oh yes, my man was right in front of me.


    I had never separated from Suyang, but why was I able to rte to the song? It felt like a story about me.Perhaps, as a woman, I was too sentimental.


    Suyang slowly walked towards me. He lightly bent his waist and offered his right hand. At that moment, I reenacted my role again.


    I took Suyang¡¯s hand, but since the head ornament and my outfit were too heavy, I tripped and fell right into Suyang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    This was Suyang¡¯s firstplete sentence. The long makeup was definitely worth it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know until today?¡± I retorted.


    Suyang smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, I knew early on. I already knew the first time we met.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! We¡¯re done!¡± The worker had terrible timing and broke off our sappy moment. When I heard her voice, we returned back to reality and awkwardly separated. Then, our eyes wandered around the studio.


    ¡°We¡¯re done?¡± I had no idea when the pictures were taken.


    ¡°Our photographer thought the moment you two shared was truly beautiful, so he snapped all the shots already.¡± The worker brought theptop over to show us.


    She was correct. The truest emotions were always unnned. After a long time, I still couldn¡¯t choose a picture out of the ten. Seeing how difficult it was for me, Suyang simply told the worker to print them all.


    Having a rich boyfriend was great...


    ¡°How did you know I wanted them all?¡± I was curious to know how Suyang always seemed to have the ability to read my mind.


    ¡°How can I share that with you? That¡¯s my Dao of survival.¡± Suyang grinned as he looked down at his watch, ¡°By the way, Shaoqian and Shaonu are waiting for us in the coffee shop. Hurry and remove your makeup so we can go find them!¡±


    ¡°Remove my makeup?¡± I was reluctant. It was rare that I could look so pretty...


    ¡°You want to walk out like this?¡± Since Suyang was urging, I followed the worker back into the makeup room. When I entered, the makeup artist was busy tidying up.


    ¡°Today was great experience. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°As long as you liked it.¡± Then, he stopped tidying up and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help you remove your makeup?¡±


    I was so happy with myself for finding such a great photo studio. So, I made a solemn oath and dered to the makeup artist, ¡°In the future, if Ie to Japan again, I¡¯ll definitely return!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Heughed like a child as he helped me remove the head ornament and makeup. ¡°In the future, if your friends n toe to Japan, don¡¯t forget to rmend our studio to them!¡±


    Friends...? I wanted to tell him that the closest people to me were already on this trip. But it sounded kind of awkward so I simply nodded.


    ¡°Also, just mention my name and they¡¯ll give you a discount!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I don¡¯t know your name...¡±


    ¡°Anson.¡±


    ¡°Anson!¡± I was worried I¡¯d forget, so I repeated once more.


    The makeup artist smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. My name is Anson.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ever since we returned from Japan, all of Suyang¡¯s inspiration appeared. The moment we got back, he immediately began to type nonstop. He said the day at the photo studio gave him a lot of inspiration.


    ¡°Here!¡± One day, Suyang handed me a walkie-talkie.


    Initially, I was pleasantly enjoying my wonderful weekend. But the moment I saw Suyang, I had a bad gut feeling. I stared at the walkie-talkie and was too afraid to ept it from him. I was scared it was a prank.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This is rted to my inspiration. As my assistant, it is time for you to do your job.¡±


    <i>I had nearly forgotten that I was his assistant... recently, I¡¯ve been living as Suyang¡¯s girlfriend. I forgot that I had to cooperate with him at all levels when he writes his novels.</i>


    ¡°What do I have to do this time....?¡± I was a bit worried as I shrunk my body on the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Just carry this walkie-talkie and be on standby on the 30th floor. I will be on the 1st floor. When you hear mymand, run down as fast as you can. Understand?¡±


    I understood but I was confused at the same time.


    ¡°You want me to run down from the 30th floor? Do you think I¡¯m Superwoman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to fly. Just run. I want to know how long it would take.¡±


    ¡°Then you run, I¡¯ll be the timer.¡±


    ¡°Men and women have different build. I want to test the female stamina.¡± Suyang giggled. He knew it was a tough task but still forced me do it. Suyang stuffed the walkie-talkie into my hand.


    Then, he nudged me with his arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go. After the experiment, we¡¯ll go out to eat dinner. My treat, okay?¡±


    I red at Suyang, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the type of woman who only requires a meal to be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I think....¡± Suyang avoided eye contact and I knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡± I frowned. Although I was somewhat unwilling, this was part of my job as an assistant.


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    I got up from the couch and took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s go do this before I starve to death!¡± Then, I went over to the entrance to put on my running shoes.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Since I agreed, Suyang smiled and quickly followed along. The two of us waited for the elevator. I went up to the 30th floor, while he went down to the 1st.


    I held onto Suyang¡¯s walkie-talkie and stood in the passageway; in a runner¡¯s position. I had no idea how the inspiration from the Japan Edo photo studio could lead to this experiment. What a qualitative leap. What was he doing on theputer these past few days?


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I could hear Suyang¡¯s fuzzy voice from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± I stared at the long and endless staircases and sighed and waited for hismand.


    ¡°Start!¡±


    I began to run down as fast as I could. Deep down, I was d that Suyang wanted to find out how fast it would take to run down the stairs instead of up...


    ¡°As long as I get down as fast as I can, it¡¯s okay, right? I don¡¯t have to run...¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My literal meaning!¡± I smiled and began to slide down from the handrail. Back when I was in Primary School, it was verymon amongst children. Who would¡¯ve thought that it woulde of use in the future?


    ¡°Which floor are you on?¡± Suyang asked.


    ¡°I have no idea... I wasn¡¯t counting!¡± I casually responded and continued my method. It saved me a lot of energy.


    ¡°Lin Yixin.¡± Suddenly, I vaguely heard someone whispering my name.

 Chapter 122

    <b>Chapter 122: Fried chicken</b>


    I froze and stopped to look up and down. But aside from me, there weren¡¯t anyone else. The whole staircase was empty. The atmosphere was very creepy.


    Could it be a ghost? But ghosts can¡¯t speak?!


    Perhaps I haven¡¯t spoken for far too long, the lights from the staircase suddenly turned off and scared me out of my mind.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± I yelled. The lights turned back on. But it was definitely much dimmer than before. On the inside, I was very nervous because I was truly afraid that there was someone or something following me.


    Am I hallucinating? The voice never appeared again. My heart began to calm down and I thought to myself,


    I only have to get on the first floor. It¡¯ll be ok once I get to the first floor.


    So, I began to focus on my task again. While I was three steps away fromnding, it was as if someone suddenly shoved me from the back. I fell from the stairs and painfullynded on the ground.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I screamed into the walkie-talkie and directly fell down the stairs. My painful cry echoed all around me. It felt very eerie.


    ¡°What the heck?!....¡± I went to check my injury. There was a throbbing pain on my wrist. I must have sprained it.


    Since Suyang couldn¡¯t locate me, he would eventuallye find me. So, I sat at the lowest step as I waited for him.


    As expected, in less than three minutes, I could hear Suyang huffing and puffing up the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I tapped on the handrail and yelled down below.


    By the time Suyang reached my floor, he was already out of breath. He copsed like a mess in front of me. ¡°I f-finally found you....! You never replied back to my message. I thought something happened to you!¡± He panted.


    I pointed at my hand, ¡°Something did happen to me. My wrist is injured.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I fell and twisted it.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Suyang had his eyes closed as he raised one hand to indicate that he needed a moment to catch his breath.


    A few minutester, he crouched down and said, ¡°Alright, climb up!¡±


    ¡°My wrist is injured, not my ankle. Why?¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you offered...¡± I tried my best to straighten my arm. But I could barely touch his shoulder. ¡°No, I need you to help me up. I can¡¯t get on your back while sitting down.¡±


    Suyang helped me up and I leaned against the handrail before I was able to leap onto his back. While Suyang carried me, I ced my chin on his shoulder and gave him a sideway nce. He was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you take the elevator?¡±


    Suyang gave me a bitter smile and refuted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid for asking that question. How would I have known which floor you were on? Obviously I had to check every single one!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. I forgot. Which floor are we on now?¡±


    ¡°21st.¡±


    ¡°What? After so long, I¡¯ve only gotten down 9 floors?¡± I found the truth very uneptable. But knowing that Suyang had ran straight up to find me was very touching.


    Thinking of this, I tightened my grip around his neck. I wanted to hold him closer.


    ¡°Goldfish.....¡± Suyang sounded like he was suffocating, ¡°At this rate, I¡¯m going to pass out.¡±


    Ugh! He¡¯s always ruining the mood!


    After 20 floorster, Suyang and I had an argument. He said we had to return back to the apartment to wrap my wrist and rest. But I wanted my free meal. I said he promised. So we were in the front of the elevators for a very long time.


    Suyang pressed the floor of our apartment. But I pressed the 1st floor. Ultimately, Suyang pressed 27th floor and pushed me all the way into a corner where I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the elevator buttons.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go! Suyang! I want to go for dinner! I¡¯m hungry!¡± I didn¡¯t care that my wrist was killing me as I began to smack his back; whining.


    ¡°Be good. We can always go out to eat another time. But we must take care of the injury now. Or else, you will suffer from repercussions.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m fine! Look!¡± I climbed on Suyang¡¯s back and flung my uninjured wrist in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, ok?¡± I tried to look pitiful.


    ¡°The other hand!¡±


    Darn it...


    ¡°How about I go buy whatever you want to eat after I wrap your injury? Ok?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s different if you bring it back. I want to eat in a restaurant. I want it hot and steamy!¡±


    ¡°No, today, you¡¯re not allowed to go out.¡± Suyang put me down and was about to open the door.


    Humph! Fine, you can stay home and eat by yourself. For some strange reason, I was extremely stubborn about eating out today.


    ¡°Get back here, you!¡± Suyang grabbed onto me. Sigh. I thought he was going to give in. But Suyang ended up cing me over his shoulders and dumping me inside the apartment.


    I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to get my way today. So, Iid on the couch in a ´ó shape and howled, ¡°Hungry...!¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll order takeout.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat pig trotters, fried chicken, pizza, hamburger, roast duck, marinated beef, hotpot, bbq....¡± I named everything I liked.


    ¡°Stop stop stop!¡± Suyang cut me off, ¡°You may only choose one.¡±


    ¡°Then, I pick fried chicken! I want fried chicken!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you gained so much weight....¡± Suyang quietly muttered. Then, he took out his phone from his pocket and called for fried chicken takeout.


    Fine! I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear thatment!


    ¡°Suyang, my wrist hurts a lot....¡± I showed him my wrist and pretended to act weak and delicate.


    Suyang calmly looked at me. ¡°I thought you said it didn¡¯t hurt earlier? Your body is quite unique.¡±


    Fine! I¡¯ll hold it in! Just you wait! You¡¯re going to fall into my trap!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will help me wrap my wrist?¡± I tried my best to speak as lightly as possible. The goal was topletely catch Suyang off guard. Then I will... muahaha!


    I will give him a fatal blow! How dare he called me fat!


    ¡°You¡¯re too careless. How could you always be so clumsy?¡± Suyang nagged me like a granny as he took out the medical box and inspected my wrist, ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s all red.¡±


    While Suyang wasn¡¯t paying attention, I unbuttoned the first two buttons of my blouse. I wanted to use this opportunity to tease him a bit.


    That¡¯s what he gets for not taking me out to dinner...


    I gazed at Suyang¡¯s face and waited for his reaction.


    Huh? No reaction? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t obvious enough?


    While Suyang wasn¡¯t looking, I unbuttoned another button. This time, I deliberately brushed against his hand.


    Still no reaction? This man is too focused! Howe he can¡¯t multitask?! Now I feel like I have no charm... ugh. So sad.


    Just as I was about to unbutton the 4th button, Suyangmented, ¡°Stop unbuttoning your buttons. At this rate, I can see your bra.¡± The whole time, he was massaging my wrist.


    My hand stopped in mid air and I awkwardly looked at Suyang. So he noticed...


    ¡°Calling you stupid is being nice....¡± Suyang shook his head. However, he had a crafty smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just me and you here. Are you sure you want to seduce me?¡±


    Oh! My! God!


    I was fooled by his innocent face! Although Suyang looked like a pure boy, I almost forgot he was a kissing maniac.


    Thinking of this, I quickly pulled my hands away and buttoned up my blouse.


    ¡°Well, right now, you¡¯re injured. I¡¯m usually not the type that would take advantage of the weak. But since you¡¯re so willing today.....¡± Suyang shifted his body and gradually moved closer towards me.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± I used one hand to stop Suyang from getting any closer as I began to shift backwards.


    ¡°Lin Yixin, would you like to be my woman?¡± Suyang seductively asked. His face was flushed as he gazed at me.


    He was putting me on the spot. Regardless of my response, it was to his advantage.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we already boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± I pretended to be naive and avoided the question.


    Howe Suyang was suddenly so brave? It wasn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯re the one who tried to seduce me first.¡± Suyang whispered into my ears. My soul practically flew out.


    *Ding dong* Whew. The takeout person saved me.


    Suyang sighed and got up. I could hear him mumbling resentfully, ¡°How are the takeouts are so fast these days?¡±


    Suyang looked very unwilling as he went to get the door. But then, I saw his body froze. Based on my womanly instinct, something bad was about to happen.

 Chapter 123

    <b>Chapter 123: The reason</b>


    ¡°Grandmother Meng...¡± I shockingly stared as she walked in. I sat frozen on the couch. By the time I figured I had to stand to greet her, she was already in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised, eh? Because I didn¡¯t tell you I wasing ahead of time.¡± Grandmother Meng red at me. I could tell she was furious.


    I stood up from the couch and secretly peeked at Suyang. The atmosphere was so ufortable right now.


    Suyang rushed in to help me. He smiled apologetically, ¡°Grandma, howe you came without letting us know in advance? I could¡¯ve picked you up!¡±


    ¡°If I had told you in advance, wouldn¡¯t it have given you time to prepare?¡± Grandmother Meng red menacingly at Suyang. Then, she sharply stared at me, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± Both Suyang and I were well aware of the reason why Grandmother Meng was so infuriated. It had to be because of our rtionship.


    ¡°Did you forget what I said? I told you, you two cannot be together!¡± Grandmother Meng shouted. I had never seen her so enraged before.


    I had lost my ability to exin myself. I admit, I did betray Grandmother Meng. Seeing how I wasn¡¯t fighting back or responding, Suyang immediately went to defend me.


    ¡°Grandma, it was our fault for not telling you that we¡¯re officially a pair.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su, do you think Grandma is mad because you didn¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s because you two absolutely cannot be together!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you like Yixin? We¡¯re already together. That¡¯s a fact. You cannot change it.¡±


    Grandmother Meng began to tremble as she pointed at me, ¡°Do you know what Lin Yixin is? Do you know what will happen if you two stay together?! You will be a victim of many unpredictable events!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been together for a long time. Grandma, you can¡¯t change it. So just ept it.¡± Suyang responded. He seemed unaffected by her words.


    ¡°Silly child! Don¡¯t you know that... Lin Yixin can....¡±


    ¡°Lin Yixin can see ghosts! I know!¡± Suyang lifted my limp hand and ced it against his chest, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. The fact that she was honest with me made me love her even more.¡±


    Actually, Suyang found out my secret because he tested me at the haunted hospital. Does that count as being honest?


    ¡°Silly child, do you think that she can only see ghosts?¡± Grandmother Meng¡¯s words shocked me, ¡°She can also recruit ghosts.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean....?¡± I was confused.


    I admit, currently, I was acting like a chicken. I was practically hiding behind Suyang as I whispered.


    ¡°I said, not only are you able to see ghosts, you can also attract them. I knew this from the moment I met you. Although so far there has only been nice ghosts around you, one day, I have no idea what type of evil ghost you¡¯re going to attract... what would happen then? If my Xiao Su is in danger, could you handle the responsibility?¡± Grandmother Meng shrieked in anger.


    I was speechless. I have always know that ghosts seemed to have the ability to know I could see them. I¡¯ve always been followed around by them. But I had never thought of what would happen if an evil ghost came to me.... I didn¡¯t want to involve Suyang.


    ¡°Then, we will deal with it together.¡± Suyang responded for me. But that wasn¡¯t my reply.


    ¡°Deal with it? What are you going to use to deal with it? Your life?¡± Grandmother Meng snarled.


    ¡°Grandma, your words are too harsh. We....¡± Before Suyang could finish, Grandmother Meng shoved him into a corner. Suyang didn¡¯t dare to fight back.


    Then, Grandmother Meng violently grabbed me by my cor and yelled, ¡°If something happens to my Xiao Su because of you, what will you do? The fact is, you do not belong in this world. Please don¡¯t take Suyang with you! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    I was surprised by Grandmother Meng¡¯s strength. Her aggressiveness was making me extremely upset. I never thought that was how she saw me.


    ¡°I thought you understood me.... But it turns out you see me like how everyone sees me. You think of me as a freak. But aren¡¯t you being too excessive? Grandmother Meng, you also try tomunicate with ghosts...¡± I was fighting back tears as I flung her hand off me and fell down onto the couch.


    ¡°Yes, I doe in contact with ghosts. That is why I keep my distance from Xiao Su. I know what I am doing. As his granny, I know to protect him so that he doesn¡¯t get troubled by evil spirits.¡±


    Grandmother Meng¡¯sst line burned the most, ¡°As an outsider, you have no rights topare yourself with me and put him in danger.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, please stop. I am staying with her willingly.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su.¡± Grandmother Meng sighed and went over to him, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened while you were in Japan? That ident was the lesson for the both of us. I didn¡¯t think you would ever forget...¡±


    Japan? Oh yeah, Suyang said he had studied in Japan before.


    ¡°Lin Yixin, let me tell you what had happened in Japan. Then, you can decide whether you want to stay or leave. How about that?¡± Grandmother Meng¡¯s voice sounded very old.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me take you home. If you want to tell the story, I can listen on the way.¡± Suyang¡¯s face and attitude suddenly changed.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll leave after she hears it, right? You know she would also leave on her own.... ¡± Grandmother Meng bitterlyughed as she continued,


    ¡°Back then, when Xiao Su was still a child, we went to Japan with his parents. At the time, I was just learning how tomunicate with ghosts despite being unable to see them. Xiao Su had a friend. I forget his name.... But the child was just like you. He could see ghosts. Deep down, I had my own selfish self-interest. I wanted Xiao Su and the child to hang out more often. That way, each time the childes over, I could ask him more about ghosts.¡±


    I secretly peeked at Suyang. His head was lowered and his mouth was pursed. He didn¡¯t seem to want to be reminded of the past.


    ¡°So, I found out all sorts of ghost rted stuff from the child while Xiao Su also had a ymate. At first, I thought that was the best of both worlds. But slowly, I found out that all of the child¡¯s ancestors had the ability tomunicate with ghosts. At a very young age, he was already able to master all sorts of methods to recruit and expel ghosts. Initially, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But gradually, I realized the child was heading towards a very dangerous path.¡±


    ¡°People are often scared of ghosts. But humans are much more dangerous than ghosts. There are some techniques that can manipte and control ghosts. For example, the two ghost bodyguards in front of my entrance. They are controlled by me. But, some techniques could control humans. For example, I had helped two ghosts enter your body before.¡±


    ¡°That child was destined to take another path. He managed to learn how to control evil spirits. I didn¡¯t know this at first. But by the time I discovered it, he had failed to control the evil spirits and they killed Xiao Su¡¯s parents. The evil spirits suddenly broke out of control and mistaken my family as his. So, they set a huge fire and killed my son and my daughter inw....¡±

 Chapter 124

    <b>Chapter 124: Overwhelmed</b>


    ¡°Grandma! That¡¯s enough!¡± Suyang yelled.


    I never knew the cause of Suyang¡¯s parents¡¯ death. I went as far as making Suyang join me in Japan...


    Suddenly, my heart was throbbing. Suyang....


    ¡°After that incident, Xiao Su and I cut ties with the child. We returned to China and began a new life. In case history repeats itself, I always try my best to separate myself from Xiao Su. That is why we don¡¯t live together. Even if idents were to ur, at least he wouldn¡¯t be affected.....¡±


    ¡°Grandma. Enough. What¡¯s the point of telling her this? Yixin isn¡¯t that child. She wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more dangerous! Lin Yixin has the abilities but she doesn¡¯t know how to control it! The evil spirits can take advantage of her!¡±


    Suddenly, I felt very useless.... Why was I here? I really wanted to disappear. It didn¡¯t matter where; as long as I could disappear.


    Now, I understood why Suyang was so afraid of ghosts. His parents died because of them. That incident must be a traumatic moment he¡¯ll never get over. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine how he felt when he found out I could see ghosts.


    Did it remind him of the past? If so, what was he thinking? Why did he choose not to tell me that part of his life?


    ¡°Lin Yixin, I know you¡¯re a good child. I hope you¡¯ll reconsider and make the correct decision.¡± Then, Grandmother Meng left very confidently. She was positive that I would do as she wanted.


    No! I can¡¯t handle this. I wanted to run away. I wanted to leave.


    Suyang seemed to have read my mind and snatched my hand. His voice was hoarse, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    I pushed Suyang¡¯s hand off me and held onto my buzzing head, ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fresh air. My mind is a mess right now. Please give me some time to process everything.¡±


    ¡°No need to think about it. Stay by my side. You are you. Nothing will happen...¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure that nothing will happen? I can¡¯t even guarantee....deep down, I¡¯ve always known that my ability will cause you problems one day. Just like Grandmother Meng said, I cannot control it. I don¡¯t know how to get out of dangerous situations either. But I try to avoid thinking about it because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regress into what I used to be. I¡¯m just selfish for wanting you to stay with me a bit longer...¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it work out? There¡¯s no issues between us right now!¡±


    ¡°Ever since you found out that I could see ghosts, you¡¯ve never thought back about the ident? I¡¯m like a reminder, right? Being with me will always remind you of your parents¡¯ death since their death was caused by a person who could see ghosts. The ghosts killed them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem. Not yours. I can deal with it myself.¡± Suyang¡¯s determined pupils were trying to sway me. The moment I made eye contact with him, I felt hesitant.


    ¡°No, it is my problem. As long as I appear in front of you, you¡¯ll be constantly reminded of your past. I¡¯ve never told you I had almost been possessed once. Likewise, you¡¯ve never told me about your past. It is because we¡¯re both afraid to lose each other....¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re both afraid to lose each other, we should be together and face it together.¡± Suyang grabbed onto my shoulders to emphasize his true heart.


    ¡°Suyang....give me some time to think about it. I-I.. can¡¯t face you right now. I feel so ashamed and sorry. Please let me get some fresh air.¡±


    This time, Suyang didn¡¯t stop me. He gradually released my shoulders and said, ¡°You will make the correct decision, right?¡±


    Correct decision? Grandmother Meng wanted me to make the correct decision. Suyang also wanted me to make the correct decision. But what is the correct decision? Should I do what Grandmother Meng want? Or Suyang? Or what I want?


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted. A part of me didn¡¯t want to separate from Suyang at all. But another part of me was willing to leave him in order to keep him safe.


    My mind was having a battle with each other. It was like tug-a-war. Both sides wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Ultimately, I was torn in half as I fell onto the ground.


    Half of me stared at each other, ¡°Are you the correct decision?¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    Everything happened too fast. I wandered on the streets alone. The argument I had with Suyang over food seemed like it happened a century ago. Now, it was only a distant memory.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯ve walked for or where I have gone. But by the time I snapped back to reality, I realized I didn¡¯t have a single spot to take a rest.


    ¡°Yixin, it¡¯s really you?¡±


    Someone was calling my name. I was currently sitting on the side of the road as I looked up. Shen Shaoqian¡¯s shy car was in front of me.


    ¡°Why are you out here by yourself? Get on!?¡±


    ¡°I came out for a breath of fresh air. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± I decided to ignore him and got up to walk away.


    Shen Shaoqian got off his car and blocked me. He acted like a gentleman, ¡°It¡¯s toote! How could I allow you to walk alone by yourself?! I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    I flung Shen Shaoqian¡¯s arm away and frowned, ¡°No! You go do whatever you were doing. I want to be alone.¡±


    After I made that statement, I realized I was a bit rude. So, I quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. I¡¯m not purposely trying to give you attitude. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Just go.¡±


    ¡°No! Get on the car. We can chat about it while we¡¯re inside, okay?¡± Shen Shaoqian blocked me with his arms spread apart. ¡°I won¡¯t give up until you get on.¡±


    Seeing how persistent he was, I decided to listen to him. Most likely, Suyang called Shen Shaoqian and told him to keep an eye out for me. We kind of owe him for always being there.


    The car began to move. I didn¡¯t ask where we were going as I leaned against the seat to rest. Perhaps we were too silent, so Shen Shaoqian asked, ¡°Did you and Suyang have a fight?¡±


    ¡°No need to be so indirect about it. Suyang probably already told you, right?¡± I stared at the outside scenery. Shen Shaoqian was driving really slowly. I opened the window and stuck my head out to feel the cool breeze. My heart was in chaos right now.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re close, he doesn¡¯t tell me everything, you know?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Shen Shaoqian wasn¡¯t driving towards the direction of the apartment, so I felt better.


    ¡°Me? I was going toe find you and Suyang to discuss about what to do this Christmas. It¡¯ll be Christmas in a month. We had so much fun in Japan, so I was wondering if you guys wanted to go on another trip. Perhaps we can go skiing in Switzend.


    ¡°I¡¯m so curious. Don¡¯t you ever have to work?! You¡¯re always ying and goofing around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rich second generation! Plus, I have my ownpany. Obviously, I can do as I please.¡± Shen Shaoqian proudly bragged.


    ¡°Then go wherever you want. I¡¯m not going to join you....¡±


    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t want to go to Switzend? Then pick something else. For example....¡± Shen Shaoqian began to chatter nonstop. I guess he really wanted to go on a trip again.


    Suddenly, I was curious, ¡°When did you and Suyang meet?¡±


    ¡°We met when we were children. We grew up together. Why are you asking?¡±


    That means.... ¡°So do you know what happened to Suyang during his time in Japan?¡±


    The car suddenly came to an emergency stop. I looked up and noticed that there was only a 10cm difference between our car and the car in front of us. We almost crashed.


    Shen Shaoqian was shocked but quickly recovered and continued forward. ¡°I was so focused on our conversation, we almost crashed! Umm. When Suyang was in Japan, we weren¡¯t together. I was in China, so I don¡¯t know what happened to him. But when he returned with his grandmother, I found out his parents died in Japan.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Suyang mention it to me before? I feel terrible. Suyang had such a painful time in Japan yet we went there for vacation...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things up in your head! It happened so long ago! Suyang isn¡¯t the type to hold grudges.¡± Shen Shaoqian replied.


    Really? But Shen Shaoqian wasn¡¯t even there. So, there was no point in telling him about what happened. Furthermore, his tone didn¡¯t sound that confident.


    ¡°So why were you two arguing?¡±


    ¡°Arguing? When did I say we were arguing?¡± Did it count as an argument? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Why else would you be wandering on the streets sote at night?¡±

 Chapter 125

    <b>Chapter 125: Do you think ghosts exist? </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m just wandering around....¡±


    I decided to break off the topic and turned away to look outside. But I couldn¡¯t recognize where we were. ¡°Where are we going? Are you lost again?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to go home, so I went for a spin. Would you like to go home now?¡±


    I was surprised that Shen Shaoqian was actually attentive enough to notice. I was touched by his consideration.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go home....¡± I had to tell Suyang which side I was on. There was no point in dragging it. The longer I wait, the higher the chances I would sway.


    ¡°Uh....¡± Shen Shaoqian began to mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯m kind of confused about where we are....¡±


    As expected, he couldn¡¯t remain hot for more than three seconds.


    The area that Shen Shaoqian was heading towards was getting darker and darker. It was further and further away from the streetlights. I sighed and smacked him, ¡°Hello!? You want to go into the woods? Hurry and turn back!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really care as I lowered my seat and closed my eyes to take a nap.


    By the time I had reopened my eyes, I noticed the car had stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?!¡± Deep down, my patience was running thin.


    ¡°We....we ran out of gas!¡±


    My eyes were opened in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I stared around my surroundings but had no clue where we were. There weren¡¯t anyone around. No cars. There weren¡¯t even stars in the sky. Where the heck were we?


    ¡°What should we do now? We¡¯re stuck here!¡± I took out my cell phone and noticed there was no reception either. F**k me...


    Were there ghosts around? It was such a spooky night. We were stuck in the middle of nowhere. What if a ghostes out? Please no!!!!


    ¡°We can only wait in the car and pray that someone will discover us. If not, then we¡¯ll go search for someone during the day.¡± Shen Shaoqian didn¡¯t sound overly concerned.


    Dude, I have an emergency situation to deal with. I was worried the longer I wait, the less confident I¡¯d be.


    Was it part of God¡¯s n? Why must I have to bump into this useless Shen Shaoqian and enter his car? Now we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere...


    ¡°Lin Yixin, do you think ghosts exist in this world?¡± Shen Shaoqian suddenly asked. I was caught off guard.


    ¡°How would I know... um... it depends on whether you believe they exist.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is like a scene from a horror movie? What if something pops out and *wah*!¡± Shen Shaoqian made a face to scare me.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± I smacked his brain. I was so calm that he seemed disappointed.


    ¡°Yo... most girls would leap into a guy¡¯s arm if they were spooked. Yet, you...¡± He shook his head.


    Then, he continued, ¡°Oh yeah. I have a question I have been wanting to ask you. At the time, when you first met Suyang, I was also there!¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°If you had moved to my apartment instead, would we have been together?¡±


    I frowned. What type of question was that?


    ¡°Of course not! Why are you asking this?¡±


    I¡¯m just curious. If you and I had lived underneath the same roof, would things have turned out differently? Perhaps you would be my girlfriend now.¡±


    ¡°What type of person do you think I am? I¡¯m not the casual type to fall in love with whoever that I live with....¡± I muttered, ¡°Wait... why are you asking me this? I¡¯m kind of scared. Are you Shen Shaoqian?¡±


    Shen Shaoqian pinched his face, ¡°It¡¯s my face, hair and voice. Recement guaranteed if fake. Who else could I be if it¡¯s not me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting really weird today...¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you break up with Suyang and be with me!?!¡± Shen Shaoqian grabbed my hand and suddenly made a confession. ¡°I will treat you better than Suyang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Shen Shaoqian happened to be holding onto my injured hand. I was in so much pain I could barely speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you today?! If you¡¯re going to be like this, I¡¯m going to walk back! I don¡¯t want to be with you in the same vehicle.¡±


    ¡°That serious? I guess you have no feelings towards me...¡± Shen Shaoqian shook his head. Then he smiled, ¡°Well, I also like you as a friend.¡±


    Shen Shaoqian was acting so strange. It was as if he was someone else. Shen Shaoqian scratched his messy hair and looked at his watch. Then, he looked kind of stress as he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°No ns to cheat? What should we do then....¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± <i>Something was definitely wrong with Shen Shaoqian. I secretly brushed my right hand for the right door handle. Even though it was pitch dark outside, I needed to leave immediately.</i>


    But before I could feel the door handle, Shen Shaoqian grabbed my head with both hands and leaned over. Luckily, I managed to turn my head in time to avoid him. He was only able to kiss the corner of my mouth.


    Without thinking, I pped Shen Shaoqian across the face as I wiped my mouth. ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just today. Regardless of what you do, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Before I couldprehend the meaning of his words, Shen Shaoqian had already locked the doors and went over to my seat as he grabbed both my hands and put them above my head. His body was on top of mines.


    Since I had lowered my seat down, I actually made it super easy for him.


    I finally realized this person wanted to harm me. There was a glint of evil in his eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Shen Shaoqian!¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not Shen Shaoqian! Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Suddenly, he began tough violently like a crazy person. ¡°You¡¯ve finally figured it out? I thought my acting was very good. Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I was able to lure you here. Shen Shaoqian¡¯s job is done.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I stared at the deranged ¡°Shen Shaoqian¡±. <i>I didn¡¯t recall meeting a crazy Shen Shaoqian look-a-like anywhere</i>...


    ¡°We¡¯re a woman and man alone in a car. You are unable to move because of me. What do you think I want to do?¡± Then, Shen Shaoqian leaned forward and rubbed his face against mines. I wanted to shift away but I couldn¡¯t move. He made me want to vomit.


    ¡°Suyang¡¯s woman. I really want to have a taste....¡± He whispered into my ears. It made my entire body stiffen.


    Suyang? This person was rted to Suyang? Could he be Shen Shaoqian¡¯s twin brother? Or someone who had possessed Shen Shaoqian¡¯s body?


    While my mind was bombarded by theories, this man had one hand over my hands while the other one was swimming all over my body. Luckily, it waste Autumn and I was wearing a lot. I couldn¡¯t really feel anything as he touched me.


    ¡°Where is Shen Shaoqian? What did you do to him? Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Shh....¡± The man ced his finger against my lips, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to worry about others right now? So silly... You¡¯re so ridiculous that I cannot help thinking.... How are you worthy of staying by Suyang¡¯s side?¡±


    He forcefully lifted my chin like he wanted to break it. The next second, he was devouring my lips like a ferocious animal.


    ¡°N- no!¡± I couldn¡¯t escape due to his strong grasp. It wasn¡¯t until he tasted blood that he stopped. He wiped off the blood like a devil and helped me wipe off mines as well.


    The person looked down at me and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite average.¡±


    All my humiliation and disgust gathered together and I couldn¡¯t control the tears that were rolling down my eyes.


    ¡°Long time no see. I guess you¡¯ve forgotten me entirely. Allow me to self introduce.¡± The person paused and then began tough like an maniac. ¡°I¡¯m temporarily borrowing Shen Shaoqian¡¯s body. But I will soon be Lin Yixin. It¡¯s me, Anson.¡±


    His voice echoed continuously in my mind, ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

 Chapter 126

    <b>Chapter 126: Linking everything together </b>


    I didn¡¯t remember anything that happened in the car afterwards. I vaguely recalled Anson stabbing a needle in my arm. There was an intense prickly pain and then I lost all consciousness. By the time I woke up, my hands and legs were locked up in iron chains. I was in a stuffy ck room.


    My head was spinning. I tried to move my fingers, but my body was reacting very strangely. It was having a hard time obeying my orders and I wasn¡¯t ustomed to it. It was as if it wasn¡¯t my body.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A woman dressed in a kimono pushed open the door and came in. She was holding something in her hands. Due to the dim lighting, I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The moment I spoke, I froze. Why was my voice....so deep?!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I said another line. This wasn¡¯t my voice! This was a man¡¯s voice! Also, upon more careful examination, when were my hands and legs ever this long? I was also dressed in men¡¯s clothing!


    ¡°Anson, calm down.¡± The woman came closer and handed a mirror to me. My reflection was the Anson makeup artist I met from Japan!


    ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed and threw the mirror. It shattered into pieces and I shoved the woman as I tried to break free from the iron chains. Due to my dramatic movements, metal nging could be heard all around.


    The woman stood up and solemnly stated, ¡°From today onward, you are Anson.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? What did you guys do to me?!¡± I wanted to grab the woman, but due to the iron chains, I was very restrained.


    ¡°Tell him toe here!¡± I knew there was no point in screaming. So I tried to calm down, ¡°I want to see Anson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never see him again. We¡¯re about to leave here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In another 5 hours, we will be taking a private ne and returning back to Japan. You should prepare yourself. You are no longer Lin Yixin. From now on, you will be living as a man. You will be living as Anson.¡±


    ¡°What type of joke are you trying to y?¡± I icilyughed, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Yixin.¡±


    ¡°You already saw who you are.¡± Then, the woman coldly turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, ¡°Why... why are you guys doing this to me? What is your motive?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I cannot respond to your question. I¡¯m only following orders.¡± Then, she left the room and I was left all alone in the pitch ckness.


    I¡¯m now....a man?


    All these crazy things kept happening one after another. As a woman for 26 years, I¡¯ve suddenly became a man.


    Anson must have used some type of spell to switch our souls. He was able to possess Shen Shaoqian¡¯s body, so it must be no big deal for him.


    Based on what I could gather, Anson had already targetted me from Japan. But what was his motive? Why switch souls with me? Howe he wanted to be me?


    The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. Oh no! The woman said in 5 hours, we will be leaving here forever. That means, I must quickly find a way to escape and run. I have no idea what Anson is going to use my body for. What will he do to Suyang? I must hurry back!


    But my hands and legs were chained. How could I escape.....


    At this time, the door opened once again.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re awake?¡± It was a woman. But her voice was different from the previous one. This woman¡¯s tone was a bit giddy. The one from earlier was very solemn.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I cautiously stared at her; thinking, she must be one of the bad guys. They were working as a team.


    ¡°Shhh! You don¡¯t know me. But I know you!¡± The woman lowered her voice as she quietly tiptoed towards me, ¡°Do you know Xiazhi?¡±


    ¡°Who is Xiazhi?¡±


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s useless to ask you. As expected, you have no idea!¡± The youngdy sounded resentful, ¡°He is my brother. My name is Xialing.¡±


    I still had no idea who she was talking about.


    While I was confused, Xialing pulled out a hair clip from her hair and began to jab it into the keyhole area.


    ¡°You¡¯re....¡±


    ¡°My poor big brother. He begged me to save you, yet you don¡¯t even know his name!¡± Xialing continued to angrily jabbed at the lock. Soon, one of the chain bracelet came undone.


    I didn¡¯t dare to say too much. I was afraid I would anger her and she wouldn¡¯t help me anymore. So I waited until she unlocked all the chains before I asked, ¡°Seriously, who is Xiazhi?¡±


    ¡°Xiazhi is the ghost bodyguard that guards your door 365 days a year! He¡¯s my biological brother!¡± She blurted.


    What? So the ghost bodyguard¡¯s name is Xiazhi? He has a younger sister and she can see ghosts?


    I rubbed my injured wrists, ¡°You could see ghosts too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m part of Anson¡¯s team.¡± Xialingughed.


    Although she said that, I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t going to harm me.


    Xialing patted my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you escape!¡±


    Based on my current circumstances, I was in no ce to ponder whether she was being genuine or not. So I directly went straight to the point, ¡°Are you seriously going to help me escape?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xialing responded confidently, ¡°Follow me! I guarantee I¡¯ll bring you back to my brother undamaged and intact. Except...your current appearance will probably be a huge disappointment to him!¡±


    Xialing reminded me that I was currently in Anson¡¯s body. I had his face and I was a man.


    Xialing lightly pushed open the door and poked her head out. After she was certain there were no one around, she quietly whispered, ¡°Listen. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Regardless of how much we try to hide, we will be discovered. So, the best solution is to run for your life. Run as fast as you can through the secret path and you will see the exit. I parked my car right outside the exit. So, we will run into the car and escape as quickly as possible. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded vigorously. I could only trust Xialing now.


    ¡°One! Two! Three! Run!¡± Xialing counted. Then, we both ran for our lives.


    A man¡¯s body was definitely designed very differently from a female¡¯s body. I was able to takerger steps and naturally, I was much faster than I used to be. Whereas, Xialing was huffing and puffing behind me.


    ¡°Y-...you¡¯re running too fast!¡± She panted as she tried her best to catch up to me.


    In no time, we ran out of the secret path. The moment we exited, the bright sunlight shone through the tree branches and into our eyes. My eyes were not used to the intense lighting. Everything seemed very hazy.


    ¡°Why are you still standing around? Hurry and get on!¡± Xialing rushed me to get into the car. I snapped out of my zone and sat in the passenger seat. She smoothly started to vehicle and we escaped.


    Wasn¡¯t this escape a bit too simple? There weren¡¯t anyone after us?.... It was suspicious.


    ¡°Hahaha! We escaped! I¡¯m so smart!¡±


    Now, I could finally see Xialing¡¯s face. She seemed very quick-witted and cute. She was chewing gum as she hummed a song while driving.


    She was rxed, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Let me process this. So you¡¯re Xiazhi¡¯s little sister. And Xiazhi is the ghost bodyguard outside my apartment, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Then howe I have never seen you before?¡±


    ¡°You must ask my big bro about that.... He was worried if you found out he has a sister who could see ghosts, you would tell me to take him away. So, he wouldn¡¯t allow me to appear in front of you.¡±


    ¡°He said? You two are able tomunicate?¡±


    ¡°Miss, not all supernatural people are like you. You don¡¯t even know how to make basicmunication. That¡¯s so garbage... aiii.. Seriously, you¡¯re wasting God¡¯s gift!¡± Xialing sighed. ¡°Anyhow, I promised him I would save you. He promised he will go and reincarnate as well. If he tries to change his mind, make sure you try to convince him, ok?¡±


    ¡°Xiazhi can reincarnate?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But he doesn¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Xialing¡¯s expression became more sullen, ¡°I do want him to remain by my side, but I don¡¯t want him to remain as a ghost forever...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Anson?¡±


    ¡°I was once his subordinate. But not anymore.¡± Xialing casually stated her betrayal.


    ¡°Why did you betray Anson?¡±


    ¡°Hey!! You can¡¯t say it like that! I¡¯m doing it for my brother!¡± Xialing emphasized.


    ¡°What is Anson¡¯s motive?¡±


    Xialing began to giggle. But I was clueless.


    ¡°Haha! You... haha... oh my god! I can¡¯t handle this. Are you really stupid or acting stupid? At this point, you still can¡¯t tell Anson¡¯s motive?¡± Xialing shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Why would Anson try his best to capture you and switch souls with you? Please, use your brain.¡± Xialing pointed at my head, ¡°Think!¡±


    ¡°The thing I don¡¯t understand is, he seems to recognize and knows Suyang. But Suyang has never talked about him before.... The first time I met Anson was in Japan....¡±


    *giggle* Xialing broke out inughter again. I turned to look at her.


    She exined, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that you have Anson¡¯s face right now but you¡¯re analyzing Anson. You must understand why this is hrious to me....¡±


    Oh yeah. My biggest issue and problem is, how can I get my body back?


    ¡°Keep investigating. You¡¯re almost there. I won¡¯tugh again! I swear!¡±


    ¡°Japan?¡± I recalled Grandmother Meng saying how Suyang¡¯s parents died in Japan. At the time, it was the fault of Suyang¡¯s ymate....could it be?


    ¡°So Anson¡¯s target was Suyang all along? He is Suyang¡¯s childhood friend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally figured it out!¡± Xialing smiled, ¡°You weren¡¯t as stupid as I thought!¡±


    ¡°So why is he trying to get him back in every possible means? He wants to fix the friendship as Lin Yixin?¡±


    ¡°Pshh! What friendship!? At this point, it¡¯s definitely love!¡±


    ¡°Love?!¡±


    ¡°I guess Miss Yixin is still confused. Allow me to simplify it for you. Back then, Anson caused the death of Suyang¡¯s parents. Afterwards, Suyang returned to China and cut off all ties with him. But there¡¯s another secret that no one knows. Since childhood, Anson has loved Suyang. Think about it, now that he was the main culprit of Suyang¡¯s parents¡¯ death, how else could he return to Suyang¡¯s side? Of course, he must use you! Get it?¡±


    ¡°Howe you know so much?¡± As Suyang¡¯s girlfriend, I didn¡¯t even know this...


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been working with Anson for 4 years! If I don¡¯t even know this, my life must be a lie....¡± Xialing rolled her eyes at me.


    4 years?! Yet, she betrayed Anson the moment her brother asked her to. I should be thankful to Xialing; even if she wasn¡¯t doing it for me.


    ¡°So ording to you, Anson has always loved Suyang. So, he ns to use my identity to be with him?...but he¡¯s a man?!¡±


    ¡°Who says a man cannot love another man?¡±


    True...


    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s not a man anymore! If you don¡¯t stop him soon, who knows what he will do with your body.¡± Xialing smiled cunningly, ¡°You know, Anson is ruthless. He¡¯s a psycho that¡¯s willing to do anything to get to his goal. Although I was his subordinate, I must admit that he is insane.¡±


    Of course I knew. From the day he kidnapped me, I already knew when I saw his eyes shed.

 Chapter 127

    <b>Chapter 127: Anson¡¯s POV</b>


    As I looked at my cell phone, I saw my reflection. This wasn¡¯t the first time that I had to remind myself I was Lin Yixin from now on.


    I had to go through a lot in order to get rid of the Anson that Suyang despised to be the Lin Yixin that he loved.


    We had been apart for over twenty years. Now, I could finally return to his side. When I saw Suyang anxiously waiting for me with open arms at the main entrance of the apartment building, I knew that the 20 year wait was worth it.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Suyang rushed over warily. He grabbed me and pressed my head against his chest.


    You have no idea how many times I had dreamt of this reunion.


    I slowly lifted my shaky arms and hugged him back. It was strange. Earlier, when I had switch souls with Lin Yixin, I wasn¡¯t the slightest bit nervous. But now, I couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you worry.¡± I blissfully breathed in all of Suyang¡¯s scent. I felt intoxicated.


    ¡°Have...you decided?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice was a bit shaky.


    I released him and passionately gazed into his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will not leave you. I¡¯m not going to leave this lifetime. I¡¯m never going to separate away from you.¡±


    Yes. I shall forever stay by his side as Lin Yixin!


    ¡°That¡¯s my goldfish! I knew you would make the correct decision.¡± Suyang smiled. Then, he lowered his head and nted a light kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t return for the entire night. I nearly had a heart attack. How¡¯s your wrist now?¡± Suyang was analyzing my injury like I was a precious valuable.


    Oh yeah, I was the one who shoved Lin Yixin.


    I knew that Grandmother Meng was going to confront Suyang and Lin Yixinst night. As a result, I had been concealing myself in their apartment as a spirit. When I heard that Suyang was going to take Lin Yixin out for dinner, I knew it was going to ruin my n. So, I deliberately shoved her down the stairs to stop them from leaving the apartment.


    The wrist injury was nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I think I¡¯m ok.¡± I tried my best to suppress the surge of emotions within me. I tried to pretend I was calm as I pulled my hand back.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    H-home? I¡¯ve been waiting for Suyang to say this word to me for far too long. It caught me off guard and took quite a moment for me to recover. Then, I nodded enthusiastically, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    When I got to the entrance, Xiazhi tried to block me. I knew he was Xialing¡¯s older brother. Hence, before I left, I purposely told Yuxiang to keep a close eye on Xialing. I didn¡¯t want her to ruin my n.


    As for Xiazhi, he was no threat. He was merely a ghost. There was nothing he could do. Plus, if I wanted to, I had the ability to make him disappear so that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to live as a ghost. However, Xialing would go insane and that was not something I would like to deal with right now.


    I gave Xiazhi a provoking smile while Suyang wasn¡¯t paying attention. I¡¯ve been hiding as a spirit in Suyang¡¯s apartment for a long time. By now, I have a sufficient understanding of their rtionship. However, it truly surprised me that Lin Yixin had never once discovered me. She was definitely the most pathetic supernatural being I had ever met.


    But after today, she will be living as Anson in Japan. She will be taken in as a mentally unstable patient and forever imprisoned in a mental institution. Yuxiang will help me arrange everything. All I had to do was enjoy my reunion with Suyang.


    ¡°What do you n to say to Grandmother Meng?¡± I asked Suyang.


    ¡°I will convince granny. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°What if you guys start arguing? Are you really sure it¡¯s alright?¡±


    Grandmother Meng will be the first person I must get rid of after bing Lin Yixin. She couldmunicate with spirits and was against our rtionship; undoubtedly, she was my biggest obstacle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether granny can ept it or not. But we¡¯re going to be together. I¡¯m going to stick by your side for the rest of my life!¡± Suyang hugged me from behind as he ced his chin on my head.


    When we were younger, we were around the same height. But now, I was a head and a half shorter than him.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t convince Grandmother Meng, I¡¯ll beg her. From now on, I will try my very best to keep our rtionship!¡±


    Suyang turned me around and pinched my face, ¡°Oh?! Someone smartened up after getting blown by the cold wind for a night? When did my goldfish be so cute?¡±


    Was he implying that I¡¯m cuter than the original Lin Yixin? I¡¯m so happy!


    Suyang¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as he pulled me to the couch. While I was sitting, he crouched down in front of me and tightly seized my hand. ¡°Yixin, to be honest, when you leftst night, I was so scared. I was afraid you would listen to granny and leave me.¡±


    ¡°How could I ever leave you?¡± I touched Suyang¡¯s face. Seeing him like this pained my heart.


    ¡°I never knew I could feel so scared and hopeless. You¡¯re the one who came into my life and allowed me to experience love. Did you know that I¡¯ve noticed you long ago? We lived in the same building and often took the same elevator up. But you never once lifted your head up to look at me. I was very curious about you and wanted to get to know you better.¡±


    If Lin Yixin heard this, she would be so touched. But sadly, she¡¯ll never hear it again...


    ¡°Yixin, although we haven¡¯t spent all that much time together, we¡¯ve already experienced a lot. I can solemnly swear that I love you. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re willing to stay with me.¡±


    Suyang¡¯s touching words caused my tears to run.


    My emotions were conflicted. Although I was prepared to abandon Anson to be Lin Yixin, I still found it hard to bear when Suyang said all those sweet things towards Lin Yixin.


    When was I ever so sensitive? It¡¯s all Suyang¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Suyang gently helped me wiped away my tears.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say something so touching. You¡¯re not allowed to say it anymore. It¡¯ll make me cry!¡± I ced my right index finger against Suyang¡¯s lips and pulled his shirt cor with my left. Then, I whispered, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Suyang obediently listened to mymand and I wrapped my arms around his neck to nt a kiss on his lips.


    At first, it was very light. Slowly, Suyang responded to my kiss and I wanted more and more.


    Suddenly, Suyang released my hand and took a step back. His eyes appeared confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suyang¡¯s expression made me worry. I was too hasty...


    ¡°You...¡± Suyang stared at me with his eyes opened wide. I was getting more and more nervous.


    ¡°I just....¡± As I was thinking of an exnation, Suyang picked me up horizontally and headed straight for the bedroom, ¡°Today, you¡¯re purposely trying to seduce me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Before I could react, Suyang had already thrown me onto the bed. Then, he leaned over, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it in for a very long time. You¡¯re ready?¡±


    <i>So he wants to</i>.....my face instantly turned red. Originally, I thought it was going to take a long time before we get to this point, but who would¡¯ve thought that I would make such a huge progress on my first day in this body.


    Currently, the face in front of me was the face of the person I¡¯ve dreamt of day and night. Of course my response would be yes. I wrapped my arms around Suyang¡¯s neck and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through? I¡¯m warning you. If we do it, you have to be responsible for me. I¡¯m going to rely on you forever!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon!¡± Suyang pressed me against the bed, ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to rely on who yet!¡±


    Then, Suyang sealed my lips with a hot and passionate kiss. Gradually, I began to have a hard time breathing. My hands were on Suyang¡¯s shirt. I wanted to unbuttoned all his buttons while I still could.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suyang suddenly yelled.


    I was caught by surprise. While we were deep in the moment, I actually bit Suyang¡¯s lips too aggressively. Now, he was bleeding. I quickly rushed to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to... are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Suyang got up and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Suyang took a look at the clock on the wall and smacked his head, ¡°It¡¯s already 8? I have ns with Shaoqian today. Aiya, I have to leave now...¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± I stared at Suyang and thought I heard wrong. Why would he leave at such a crucial moment? And it was to go see Shen Shaoqian?


    I had possessed Shen Shaoqian¡¯s body yesterday. Most likely, he was still in a deep slumber at home!


    ¡°Sorry! We had made ns quite some time ago. Be good and wait for me at home, ok? We¡¯ll continue when I get back...¡±


    This was the most ridiculous request I had ever heard. But since it was Suyang, my body naturally nodded for me although I wanted to protest.


    ¡°I know my goldfish is the best!¡± Suyang rubbed my head like I was a pet. Then, he put on his jacket and rushed out the door.


    I was annoyed, but what could I do.


    At the same time, I was suspicious. <i>Why did he suddenly leave? Could he have discovered something? No way! I yed my role so well. How could he tell?</i>


    I must stop scaring myself!


    Speaking of which, Lin Yixin¡¯s body surprisingly works very well for me. Within a few hours, I couldpletely control it.


    I took a look around Suyang¡¯s room and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He was still the same guy from the past; an anime,ics and game lover!


    I brushed my fingers against all of his treasures. I used all my senses to feel them. When we were little, our favourite past time was to go read mangas at a bookstore. Back then, we would always stay too long and get kicked out by the owner.


    While I was reminiscing these wonderful memories, my cell phone began to ring. This cell phone was purposely arranged for Yuxiang. She was the only one who could call me.


    ¡°Have you guys departed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Anson... I....¡± Huaze Yuxiang¡¯s voice sounded somewhat hesitant. I had a very bad feeling.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Xialing escaped with Lin Yixin! What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Escape?!¡± If I wasn¡¯t a woman right now, I would¡¯ve crushed the phone in my hand. ¡°I clearly told you to keep a close eye on Xialing! It was only for a few hours and yet you couldn¡¯t even do that?¡± I screeched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.... I was careless. I didn¡¯t think Xialing would honestly betray us.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, but find them both! If you can¡¯t find them both, then don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again! Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huaze Yuxiang responded frightfully and hung up.


    Lin Yixin was a lucky woman. She only had a few hours left, yet someone helped her escape?


    No, this was not the time to think about that. Instead, I must figure out where they would go now.


    <i>The thing that Lin Yixin would want the most right now is to get her body back. Although Xialing has supernatural abilities, she is not powerful enough. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help her.</i>Based on the people she knows, the only one who could help her is...


    Grandmother Meng!


    I icilyughed as I stretched my muscles and bones on the bed.


    Looks like my n to get rid of Grandmother Meng will have to take ce in advance.

 Chapter 128

    <b>Chapter 128: Kabedon</b>


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that the Japan trip was part of Anson¡¯s n all along? Huaze Yuxiang is one of his people? Including everyone we dealt with in Japan? At the time, you guys were already nning to swap my soul with Anson¡¯s?!¡±


    Xialing shifted her shoulders and avoided my eyes, ¡°Actually... we have been monitoring you and Suyang for quite some time. We just didn¡¯t make a move until Japan.¡± Xialing honestly admitted.


    I couldn¡¯t believe we had walked right into a trap. I was clueless and had no idea that our lives were being monitored.


    Xialing continued, ¡°Anson possessed the person who drew the winner. He changed the winner to Suyang and lured you guys to Japan. Then, after you two had arrived, he possessed another woman to get closer to you. Remember? The Caucasian Anna. That was actually Anson.¡±


    The truth was brutally pping me across the face. I felt pathetic and useless. My life was actually part of Anson¡¯s n? I was being controlled like a puppet.


    ¡°So Anson can control anyone he wants? Doesn¡¯t that mean he could control the whole country?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he isn¡¯t interested in doing that. He is only interested in Suyang.¡±


    ¡°So what are we going to do now? Anson is so powerful....¡± I gazed at the mirror and looked at my reflection. It was Anson¡¯s face. How do I get my body back?


    ¡°Before we go another further, you mean, what should you do!? Not us! Next, I do not know how to swap souls. It is too advanced for me. Why don¡¯t you just live as Anson for the rest of your life? He is so hot. You¡¯re not really losing anything...¡±


    I gave Xialing a dirty look. She could tell I was annoyed and quickly smiled apologetically, ¡°Hehe! Just kidding! I could tell you¡¯re very uptight so I was trying to help you loosen up!¡±


    There was no time for me to loosen up. I mumbled again and again, ¡°Swap souls...swap souls...¡±


    Oh yeah! Grandmother Meng could swap souls! She had helped me twice already. The ghosts entered my body. That¡¯s pretty much the same idea, right?


    ¡°Xialing. Let¡¯s go find Grandmother Meng. She might be able to help me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous to leave right now. I¡¯m certain Yuxiang already knows we have escaped. She¡¯s probably hunting us down with a bunch of subordinates as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re dead if we do, we¡¯re dead if we don¡¯t. Why not just go offense and attack?! No matter what, I must get my body back!¡±


    Xialing shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so stubborn. Based on appearances, you actually look better now!¡±


    ¡°Look at me! I¡¯m a MAN right now.. A MAN... do you understand?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xialing eximed, ¡°You¡¯re afraid your current boyfriend won¡¯t want you anymore because you¡¯re a guy now, eh?¡±


    Thank God. She finally got it.


    ¡°Aiya! Why does that matter?!¡± Xialing violently smacked my back, ¡°It¡¯s already the 21st century! It¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s true love between you guys, this is nothing.¡±


    While Xialing was speaking, I could see her eyes sparkling. Was this the legendary fujoshi?


    ¡°I can take you to see Grandmother Meng if you want. But I have tiny request!¡±


    ¡°What request?¡±


    Xialing pressed her palms together and crooked her head as she stared at me perversely. ¡°Please kabedon me!¡±


    This is kabedon. It¡¯s very popr in Japanese manga/anime?! I found this picture on google to give you guys a better idea.


    ¡°What?!¡± What type of ridiculous request was that?


    ¡°Please pleaseeeee! Just once! This is an extremely rare opportunity! You¡¯re Anson and obedient right now. Just kabedon me! Once!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a crush on Anson....?¡± I was beginning to doubt my trust towards Xialing. If she likes Anson, why would she betray him?


    Xialing shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I don¡¯t like him! I¡¯m purely being shallow and lusts after him for his looks! He¡¯s ...you know. So he¡¯s not interested in women! Honestly, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever gotten so close to Anson¡¯s face. He looks hotter and hotter...as expected of a gay man!¡±


    Xialing still had her palms pressed together as she gazed at me with her peach blossom eyes. She was practically sticking her face against mines. It was making me feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Stop stop stop! You know I¡¯m Lin Yixin, right??? I¡¯m a woman!¡± I pushed her away and rejected her with both my words and action.


    ¡°I know. But can you stop reminding me of this cruel truth?¡±


    Alright, fine. It¡¯s just kabedon. She saved me, so I should at least repay her.


    So, I began to imagine myself as a guy. I crooked my head and loosen the first button of my shirt. Then, I pressed Xialing against the wall. Lastly, I smacked my right hand against the wall and gazed down at her.


    ¡°Is this good enough?¡± I raised my eyebrows and used the teasing tone that Suyang often used on me.


    Xialing nodded her head like a maniac. Her face was as red as a tomato. ¡°It¡¯s perfect! I¡¯m going to faint!¡± Xialing sighed as she continued to dreamily gawked at me.


    The only time I¡¯ve ever been admired was when I turned into a man... I hopelessly shook my head, ¡°Now can we go?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    After satisfying Xialing¡¯s wish, the both of us rushed to Grandmother Meng¡¯s apartment. Along the way, I was actually very worried. Grandmother Meng was very against my rtionship with Suyang, so I wasn¡¯t sure if she would help me. But even if she didn¡¯t want to help me, I have to let her know Anson¡¯s n so she could protect Suyang.


    Of course, ideally, I hope she would help me.


    When walking through the corridor, it was creepy as usual. But since my physical appearance was no longer Lin Yixin, I was less afraid.


    The moment I arrived at the entrance, I knew something was wrong. Usually, there would be two ghost bodyguards watching the door. But today, there was nothing.


    ¡°Grandmother Meng....¡± I pushed the half opened door. It was aplete chaos inside. Obviously, something bad had happened. Xialing and I nced at each other knowingly.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xialing asked, ¡°Anson¡¯s subordinates had already taken her away...¡±


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re fast... we must go save her!¡±


    ¡°Save her? We can barely save ourselves! We¡¯re supposed to hide from Anson. How can we save her? He can sense us as long as we¡¯re within 500m of his proximity. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Not only is Grandmother Meng the only person who could help me, she¡¯s also Suyang¡¯s grandmother. I can¡¯t let her get hurt... wait.... Anson loves Suyang, so he wouldn¡¯t hurt his grandma, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say! Apparently, back then, Suyang¡¯s parents died because of Anson. This time, it¡¯s a granny. So, who knows? As a friendly reminder, Anson is 100% insane.¡±


    Xialing¡¯s words made my heart even more unstable. What should I do now?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Xialing suddenly suggested, ¡°After all, Anson¡¯s only goal is to stay by Suyang¡¯s side as Lin Yixin. As long as you do not appear in front of him or hinder him in any way, he won¡¯t do anything or hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°If I leave, everything will be fine?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, yes. Initially, Anson was nning to send you to a mental institution in Japan. But if you don¡¯t want to go, you can go to United States, United Kingdom, Canada... etc. He won¡¯te hunt you down to kill you! Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was that simple?


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t appear again, Suyang, Grandmother Meng, Shen Shaoqian....will all be ok?¡± I mumbled to myself. Deep down, I was calcting the pros and cons.


    Ultimately, I came to the conclusion that the pros far outweigh the cons. ¡°I....¡±


    As I was about to reply to Xialing, someone interrupted me from behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suyang walked over.


    ¡°Uh oh! We¡¯re caught...¡± Xialing whispered, ¡°Good luck solving this!¡±


    Then, she ran out and left me and Suyang in the same room together. When Suyang came closer, I realized we were around the same height.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suyang repeated again. Then he looked around the apartment, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandma?¡±

 Chapter 129

    <b>Chapter 129: I¡¯ve decided</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m....Grandmother Meng¡¯s client! As for what happened here, I don¡¯t know. It was already a mess when I came.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡¯s client?¡± Suyang narrowed his eyes to indicate hisck of trust towards me.


    ¡°Hi! You must be Suyang?¡± I lightly punched Suyang on the shoulder. That was how guys say hi, right?


    ¡°Grandmother Meng often brings you up. You¡¯re his wonderful grandson, eh? Hahaha! I think she¡¯s busy today so I guess I¡¯m going to go too! Bye!¡±


    Just as I was about to leave, Suyang blocked me.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Wait...what...?¡± Suyang grabbed my arm and wouldn¡¯t let go. Then, with his other hand, he dialed a number.


    Grandmother Meng¡¯s cell phone began to ring on the table.


    Alright, I admit...Grandmother Meng is missing and there¡¯s a mysterious man in her apartment. I¡¯m definitely very suspicious.... But what could I say? Directly tell Suyang I¡¯m Lin Yixin? He¡¯s going to think I¡¯m insane! Plus, earlier I was already nning to tell Xialing I¡¯ll leave so that everyone could remain safe...


    ¡°Have I seen you from somewhere before?¡±


    My heart thumped. Could Suyang recognize me? No way!? We aren¡¯t at the stage where we could see through each others¡¯ souls yet!


    ¡°You look very familiar to me...¡±


    Oh yeah! I am Anson now. ¡°We¡± used to be childhood ymates. Although that happened years ago, there must still be some sort of resemnce. It wasn¡¯t all that weird Suyang thought my face looked familiar.


    ¡°Most people often say I look like someone they know. Maybe I just have a face catered to the mass? Haha...¡± I pulled my arm out of Suyang¡¯s grasp.


    Suyang went over to Grandmother Meng¡¯s desk and picked up her phone. Based on his expression, I could tell his brain was specting. I wanted to silently slip out while he was focused.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice rang from behind me.


    ¡°I...er... Grandmother Meng isn¡¯t here right now. There¡¯s no reason for me to remain here.¡±


    ¡°My grandma is missing and you are at the scene of the crime. You cannot leave!¡±


    Darn it. I couldn¡¯t even escape if I wanted to. ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Go to the police station with me! We are reporting the case to the authorities.¡± Suyang grabbed my cor and dragged me. He was totally treating me like a man. He was so rough!


    Seeing how aggressive Suyang was acting, Xialing instantly knew I did not tell him the truth. She ran and blocked us, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I was trying to use my eyes to seek for help. I wanted her to think of a solution for us.


    ¡°Oh yes. You¡¯re also a suspect. You must go to the police station with us.¡± With his other hand, Suyang grabbed onto Xialing¡¯s pigtails and dragged us both with him.


    ¡°Think of a n! You¡¯re a man right now....¡±


    ¡°Wait! Wait! We can¡¯t go to the police station. Let me go and let¡¯s have a civilized chat!¡± I yelled. However, Suyang ignored me. I had no choice but to shout, ¡°I -I know how to find Grandmother Meng!¡±


    As expected, Suyang halted his steps, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Lend me your cell phone! I can find Grandmother Meng.¡±


    I ignored Suyang¡¯s suspicious nce as I repeated, ¡°Give me your cell phone for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run off with it. If you want to find Grandmother Meng, just listen to me!¡±


    ¡°You better tell me what you know. Or else, I swear to God you¡¯re going to die a pitiful death!¡± Suyang red at me. This was the first time he had ever threatened me so cruelly before. I was annoyed.


    If you know I¡¯m Lin Yixin, you wouldn¡¯t behave like this! Humph!


    ¡°Alright, how about I give my phone to you, and you give me yours to make a call. Ok?¡± I involuntarily pushed Xialing and made her help me and Suyang exchange phones.


    ¡°You better remain in an area I could see you. If you n to run, you¡¯re dead! You¡¯re a suspect!¡± Suyang warned.


    I turned around and rolled my eyes. Then, I took Suyang¡¯s phone and went over to a far corner where he could still see me but not hear me as I dialed my number.


    Since Anson was acting as me, he must be using my phone.


    ¡°What is it, Suyang?¡± Anson picked up almost instantaneously. Clearly, Suyang was top priority for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Suyang. Can you guess who I am? I¡¯m the woman whom you almost sent to a mental institution. Actually, I¡¯m a man now....¡± I threatened.


    ¡°You have Suyang¡¯s phone? You went to find him?¡± Even through the phone, I could hear Anson gritting his teeth.


    It was definitely not a good idea to piss him off. So, I decided to calm him down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t said anything to Suyang. I am making a call because I wanted to let you know I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    ¡°You want to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandmother Meng is in your hands, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup. That old woman is very against your rtionship with Suyang. I was just lectured a big deal. She talked too much so I¡¯m letting her sleep for a bit.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s up to you to decide?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Suyang¡¯s only family member. If you do something to her, he¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°No, from now on, I¡¯m Suyang¡¯s family. I¡¯ll be his only family member.¡± Anson¡¯s bigotry was strong.


    ¡°If you let Grandmother Meng go and promise you won¡¯t hurt anyone else, I¡¯ll promise to let you be Lin Yixin for the rest of your life. You can get what you want.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If you don¡¯t have Grandmother Meng, you definitely can¡¯t get your body back. With a face of a man, Suyang is not going to believe you regardless.¡±


    ¡°You want to bet?¡± These days, my threatening skills have improved substantially. Anson didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I guarantee I won¡¯t show up in front of Suyang ever again. You are Lin Yixin and I¡¯ll be Anson. We¡¯ll be like this forever as long as you let Grandmother Meng go.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°I am using Suyang¡¯s cell phone but I didn¡¯t tell him the truth. You still can¡¯t trust me? I¡¯m being sincere right now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡¯


    ¡°I want to save Grandmother Meng. If my departure will ensure everyone¡¯s safety, I¡¯m willing topromise.¡±


    Anson began tough, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound like a saint... you better not try to fool me. Or else, all of you will die! Fine, if you don¡¯t want to go to Japan, I¡¯ll prepare something else for you. After your departure has been verified, I will release Grandmother Meng.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Deal.¡± I hung up. My heart felt very heavy.


    I didn¡¯t dare to turn around the instant I realized I might never see Suyang again in my lifetime. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my tears the moment I see his face.


    I was a man right now. What type of man cries so easily?


    I slowly began to readjust my emotions and deleted the record of the call. Then, I casually walked over to Suyang and handed him back his phone. ¡°At thetest, Grandmother Meng should be home by tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Who did you talk to?¡± Suyang was going through the records but I had already deleted it. ¡°You¡¯re really a suspicious person. Who are you?!¡± Suyang red at me.


    ¡°A person you don¡¯t know.¡± I coolly replied.


    ¡°You look so familiar.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Grandmother Meng is missing because she was helping me. But I¡¯ve already located her. Sorry for all the troubles I¡¯ve caused you.¡± I gave Suyang a bow. Then, I got up and gave Xialing a ¡°we should leave¡± look.


    ¡°You want to leave again? Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave when I know the reason why my granny is missing is because of you? You must remain within my field of vision until my grandma is back.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, she¡¯lle back soon!¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Suyang still wouldn¡¯t let go. At this rate, I was worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my emotions.


    I lowered my head and avoided his eyes, ¡°Please, just trust me once!¡±


    ¡°No! Until I¡¯m certain my grandma is back, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°Suyang!¡± I yelled. I made up my mind and decisively made eye contact with him, ¡°Trust me. I know I may be a stranger to you, but please look me in the eye. You¡¯ll trust me.¡±


    For some reason, maybe I was superstitious; but I was quite certain that regardless of what I had turned into, Suyang will trust me after seeing the sincerity in my eyes.


    ¡°Strange. My intuition is telling me to trust you. But if you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll make sure you will die without your corpse.¡± Suyang finally released his grip on my arm.


    ¡°Just in case!¡± Suyang took out his phone and ¡°ka cha¡± a photo of me before I could react.


    ¡°If you are really a criminal, I¡¯ll take your picture to the police station and get them to arrest you!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, whatever!¡± I grabbed Xialing and the two of us left.


    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to leave?¡± Xialing leaned over and whispered.


    ¡°Yes, after hearing your suggestion, I think it¡¯s the best solution. At least, I can save someone if I go.¡± I looked off into the distance and couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.


    ¡°Regardless where you go, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    I was surprised to hear this from Xialing. It was touching but I softly refused, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own. Why would I make you leave your native home as well?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re being sent away to serve a penal sentence.¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? I have to leave my native town and live elsewhere for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it like that. Perhaps, you¡¯ll realize you prefer living abroad after you begin your new life! Maybe your new life will be better than your current one!¡±


    ¡°True. My life is already such a mess. Could it get any worse? Look at me. I have been a woman for 26 years and now I¡¯m a man!¡±


    ¡°Umm...a very hot man....¡± Xialing muttered.


    Anson was very efficient. I could tell how badly he wanted me to disappear. Within a few hours, he already had the airfare, passport, visa, and everything prepared.


    Xialing and I went to a nearby mall for three hours. Then, she directly took me to the airport. During the three hours, I took ast glimpse of my nativend for 26 years.


    ¡°Although Anson says there will be someone waiting for you in United States, you should still have some sort of luggage. It would be very inconvenient if you don¡¯t have anything. Why don¡¯t you fetch your boarding pass while I go nearby to get you some items for daily use?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Ever since my soul was swapped, you¡¯ve been a tremendous help. You¡¯re not even rted to me. I feel like I owe you a lot...¡±


    ¡°Who says we¡¯re not rted? If my brother was still alive, he would¡¯ve probably beat Suyang to it! You would probably already be my sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°You and your naughty mouth.¡± I rubbed her head. I knew Xialing liked intimate acts from me as I had Anson¡¯s face.


    I watched as Xialing diligently left. I stood in line and waited to get my boarding pass.

 Chapter 130

    <b>Chapter 130: Overlord of thick skin </b>


    After I received my boarding pass, I began to tremble. I had no idea that things would progress so quickly. Last night, I was still ying around with Suyang. Less than 24 hours had gone by, but I was about to part with him permanently.


    I wasn¡¯t concerned about Suyang¡¯s safety. Anson did all this because he really loved him. He probably loves him even more than I do? I was satisfied as long as he was safe and happy.


    It was rather strange. When did I be so sacrificial? In the past, I was never a high-level thinker? I was unwilling to let go especially when it came to Suyang. If anything, I wanted to stick to him for the rest of my life. Yet, I was so at peace with letting go now....


    Suddenly, I recalled the photoshoot scene in Japan. Anson must have purposely yed that song when the curtain dropped. It was probably an advanced farewell notice; I just didn¡¯t realize it.


    Loneliness surrounded me as I sat on the bench and hummed the song. ¡°L...la....humhum....¡± I forgot the tune and the lyrics. I was just randomly making up tunes.


    Beside me, I could hear a couple¡¯s interaction. ¡°Babe, look! It¡¯s snowing outside!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so odd about that? It¡¯s almost Winter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But tonight, the snow looks better than usual. Let¡¯s go out so you can help me take some pics!¡±


    ¡°No.... the ne is going to leave soon.¡± The guy did not want to get up from his seat.


    ¡°We still have more than an hour before departure! There¡¯s enough time. Come on!¡± The girlfriend whined.


    The boyfriend shook his head. He looked very unwilling. His expression read ¡°Damn this snow! Why must it snow tonight out of all days? What if the flight is dyed because of it?!¡±


    His girlfriend forcefully dragged him and they both left the airport. I also couldn¡¯t hold it in and decided to take some pictures of the snowy scenery as a souvenir to look back upon.


    It wasn¡¯t a huge snowfall, but it wasn¡¯t weak either. It kind of reminded me of the springtime when cotton wadding would be blowing in the air.


    I watched the heavy traffic of the airport entrance. There were so many people walking in and out. It was actually quite depressing. It wasn¡¯t until I was about to leave that I realized how sad an airport was. Each day, it had to witness so many farewells...


    On this snowy night, the weather was low. I blew into my frozen hands as I tried to warm them up.


    The couple from earlier were nearby making memories. I also wanted to participate so I took out my cell phone and began to snap countless of shots.


    ¡°That guy is so hot!¡±


    ¡°Oh Heavens! I found a stud....!¡±


    ¡°The way he holds the camera is so manly! Wah!¡±


    I could hear manydies praising me. Was this the first time I¡¯ve ever heard people praise me on my looks? Too bad it wasn¡¯t my actual face.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you take a picture with me?¡± A girl shyly came up to me.


    The girl was quite young. Wow. These days, girls are so bold! How could I be cruel enough to reject?


    Since my arm was longer, I directly took her cell phone and took a selfie with her.


    ¡°Hot guy, let¡¯s turn this angle!¡± The young girl suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s not use the airport as the background. The snowy scenery is much better.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I made an 180 degree turn and now I was facing the airport while the background was the snow.


    ¡°I will press it on the count of three. One...two...¡± While I was about to take the picture, I noticed a tall and blurry figure heading towards us. The person¡¯s facial features looked very familiar. He was walking at a very quick pace.


    ¡°Three!¡± Just as I was about to press the button, a strong force pulled me away. I turned but before I could react, the person with the same height as mines pressed his lips against mines.


    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡± The youngdy yelped.


    ¡°Y- you...! You!¡± My eyes were wide and I was in shock. What the heck was going on?


    When Suyang kissed me, I felt as if my soul nearly flew out of my body.


    The man that was wearing the slim-fit windbreaker was the love of my life. Right now, he had his hands in his pockets as he observed me.


    ¡°You think you could secretly leave me like this? You think I wouldn¡¯t figure it out?¡± Suyang put his arm around my waist and pulled me closer.


    The girls around me began to shriek!


    Then, there was a moment of silence and the apuse began.


    ¡°You two are sopatible!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! I wish you two all the best!¡±


    ¡°I hope you guys will live happily forever after!¡±


    Then, they all left as they discussed amongst each other.


    As expected, this was a fujoshi society! When I was Lin Yixin, no one ever told me I waspatible with Suyang. But now that I am Anson.... No! I¡¯m not going to think of that now!


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± <i>I was the same height as Suyang now. It felt really weird to meet him eye to eye.</i>


    ¡°I know. I was confirming whether you¡¯re the person I think you are.¡± Suyang kindly smiled, ¡°No matter what you turn into, I will recognize you.¡±


    Suyang¡¯s words....


    I pushed him away, but my face was already all red, ¡°I¡¯m a man. Who would¡¯ve thought that the famous author Su is a GAY? What a pity. I¡¯m not!¡±


    Logically speaking, Suyang shouldn¡¯t have recognized me. I never said or hinted a thing. In my opinion, I didn¡¯t do anything to give it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said at the television station? I said if you¡¯re fat, I would like fat. If you¡¯re skinny, I would like skinny. If you¡¯re tall, I would like tall. If you¡¯re short, I would like short.¡± Suyang ced his two hands on my shoulders and made me face him. ¡°But I never thought you would make it so hard for me and be a man.¡±


    Suyang lowered his head and chuckled. Then, he held my hand and said, ¡°I guess I can only like a man now.¡±


    His hand was so warm. He made it hard for me to pull away. ¡°You have the wrong person.¡± I had to lie. If I admitted I was Yixin, Suyang will definitely not allow me to leave. If I don¡¯t leave, how could I save Grandmother Meng?


    ¡°If I recognized the wrong person, then why is your face so red? Your blush confirms that you¡¯re the person I¡¯m searching for.¡±


    ¡°B-bullshit! If you were randomly kissed by someone of the same sex, would you not turn red?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t turn red!¡± Suyang responded confidently. As expected, he was the overlord of thick skin....


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not the person you are trying to find. I have to go catch a flight. Bye!¡± I shoved Suyang and turned to head back to the airport.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Suyang grabbed onto my hand again.


    ¡°You!¡± I was pretending to be furious but I saw his depressed face. He looked like a child who did something bad and was asking me not to abandon him.


    Suyang hauled me around. His voice was much lighter than before, ¡°You are really leaving?¡±


    ¡°I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t voluntarily be like this. But you still want to leave despite the fact I recognize you?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ve already decided early on...¡± I avoided Suyang¡¯s eyes; I was scared to get burn. I didn¡¯t want additional chains to my feet.


    ¡°Is that your final answer? Is that the answer you decided on after a night?¡± Suyang sounded like he was trying to suppress his anger. His breathing was erratic.


    I decided to be truthful with Suyang.


    ¡°Right now, Grandmother Meng is under Lin Yixin¡¯s hands. I made a deal with her. After confirming my departure, she will release Grandmother Meng. So I have to go, understand?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re leaving because of granny... it doesn¡¯t have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Partly. To be honest, I already decided to leave you yesterday. Grandmother Meng is correct. If you stay by my side, bad things will happen to you. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect you. So by leaving, it is for everyone¡¯s benefit.¡±


    ¡°Am I just an item to you? I don¡¯t have a choice to decide on anything? You were nning to give me to someone else without my consent. At least tell me the truth so we could face it together! If I hadn¡¯t sensed it was you, you would have made me into a fool my whole life!¡± Suyang roared.


    ¡°Sadly, you¡¯re not a fool. If so, you would be much happier.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yixin!¡± Suyang grabbed onto my cor and yelled, ¡°What gives you the right to determine my happiness? I guess you don¡¯t know me after all!¡±


    Then, Suyang released me. Deep down, I assumed he must hate me to death by now.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done talking. I¡¯m going to board now.¡± I couldn¡¯t bare to look at his face again. I lowered my head and turned my back against him as I walked away with difficulty.


    ¡°Anson! Anson! Ah! No! Lin Yixin! Stay right there! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    I felt like Xialing was calling me. She should be back from buying the items now. I didn¡¯t dare to turn around, so I slowed down and waited for her to catch up to me.


    Surprisingly, Xialing ran over and grabbed my hand. She was out of breath, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just received Yuxiang¡¯s call. Anson never had any intentions of letting Grandmother Meng go. H-he¡¯s lying to you!¡± Xialing had her hands around her waist; panting. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°Are you positive?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I just got off the phone with Yuxiang. She told me directly. Aiya! There is no time to exin now. We must get in the car and hurry!¡± Xialing dragged me with her.


    Along the way, she noticed the stunned Suyang. She nced at him, ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it Suyang brother?! Let¡¯s go! I have something to discuss with you too!¡±


    So Suyang and I were stuffed in the car while we were both somewhat confused.


    ¡°Wait, so why is Anson backing out on the deal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. But that¡¯s the truth. So we need to figure out how to save Grandmother Meng now!¡±


    ¡°Do you know where my granny is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I know who does.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yuxiang!¡±

 Chapter 131

    <b>Chapter 131: Caught</b>


    Huaze Yuxiang. She was our Japanese tour guide. So she was Anson¡¯s subordinates as well..


    ¡°I heard she called you Anson.¡± Suyang pointed at me, ¡°Are you him?¡±


    ¡°You remember Anson? It¡¯s him....¡±


    ¡°How could I forget him? While I lived in Japan, he caused my parents¡¯ death. So everything is his idea...that means, ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯ is Anson right now?¡± Suyang coldly asked.


    ¡°Yes. Did she.....I mean the fake Lin Yixin..do anything weird to you?¡± I secretly peeked at Suyang.


    Suyang paused and thought about it. ¡°Weird? Not really. We did what couples usually do.¡±


    Suyang¡¯s words made me feel very ufortable... what couples usually do? What did Anson use my body for....!?!


    Although I had somewhat prepared myself, the moment I imagined the scene, I felt shivers down my back.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Xialing, you were in contact with Yuxiang all this time? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I guess the truth will eventually be revealed. Actually, this was our n all along. Sorry for using you.¡±


    ¡°What were you guys nning?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been Anson¡¯s subordinates for years and noticed that he is bing more and more ruthless. This time, Yuxiang and I were hoping to change him. We don¡¯t want Anson to continue sinning. We were hoping for an ending that would benefit both parties...¡±


    ¡°Sending me away is the ending that would benefit both parties?¡± I asked; unamused.


    ¡°Well, at least you would be alive and you wouldn¡¯t have to stay in a mental institution!¡± rebutted Xialing.


    ¡°Letting the person who caused the death of my parents remain by my side without my consent is the ending that would benefit both parties?¡± snarled Suyang. His green veins were practically sticking out of his forehead. He was gripping tightly on the passenger seat in front of him.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect you to be smart enough to figure it out.... But Anson¡¯s ultimate goal is to remain by your side. Yuxiang and I both believe that as long as he stays with you, he won¡¯t hurt anyone else.¡±


    ¡°He took away my granny. Your words don¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I.. we didn¡¯t think he would do that.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue and tell us the entire n.¡± I pressed on the side of my head and asked.


    ¡°Well... my brother kept begging me to save you. So after pretending to betray Anson, I discussed and bargained with him. He was willing to not send you to a mental institution as long as you promised you wouldn¡¯t return back to China. I didn¡¯t think he would go after Grandmother Meng after hearing that you¡¯ve escaped.¡±


    ¡°Where is Grandmother Meng now?¡±


    ¡°Yuxiang knows. We¡¯re going to find her now!¡±


    ¡°I am going to call the cops. If we¡¯re saving someone, we need the police to follow us to guarantee victory.¡±


    ¡°Aiii! No! Don¡¯t call the cops! I¡¯m begging you! If you call the cops, Yuxiang and I would be considered kidnappers. Also, Anson too... although he did a lot of bad things, that¡¯s not the ending we want.¡± Xialing pleaded.


    ¡°There will not be an ending that you would want. You think you can roam around freely aftermitting crimes? Plus, he should¡¯ve been punished long ago!¡± Suyang coldly replied.


    Xialing suddenly pressed on the emergency brakes. Suyang and I both fell forward. ¡°If you call the cops, I¡¯m not taking you guys to see Yuxiang.¡±


    The two of them red at each other and the atmosphere turned very ufortable. I secretly pinched Suyang, ¡°Suyang, let¡¯s just go ourselves. I also agree with not calling the cops. If the copse, maybe Anson will turn crazier and Grandmother Meng will be in more danger. I trust that we¡¯ll be able to solve this on our own. One of us is a person he loves the most; while the other is the person he hates. Perhaps he will finally be able to release his feelings and let go. Let¡¯s not call the cops and see Yuxiang, ok?¡±


    Suyang saw my warning gaze and finally muttered, ¡°Fine...¡±


    ¡°Hand me your cell phone! I don¡¯t trust you!¡±


    Suyang gave his cell phone to Xialing. Then, the car continued. After driving through the darkness for a long time, we finally came to a stop.


    ¡°I followed the map that Yuxiang gave us. I¡¯m surprised it led us back to here.¡± Xialing walked out first to check the area. Then, Suyang and I came out as well. We silently entered the secret passageway.


    ¡°Yuxiang, where are you? We¡¯ve arrive.¡± Xialing whispered into the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Yuxiang appeared like a ghost behind us. Suyang and Xialing held their breaths. I was so shocked that Ipletely fell down on the ground.


    ¡°Uh...the f-floor is too slippery....¡± I smacked the floor. I couldn¡¯t think of an exnation. Suyang lift my cor and pulled me up.


    ¡°Where did Anson put Grandmother Meng?¡±


    Yuxiang shook her head and lightly replied, ¡°He locked Grandmother Meng somewhere else. Other people are watching her now.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry and take us there! Wasn¡¯t this what we wanted to do in the first ce? We have to stop him frommitting more crimes! Xialing anxiously yelped.


    ¡°Xialing....¡± Huaze Yuxiang hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sorry?!? If you don¡¯t want to go, just hand me the map. I can drive there on my own.¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± The Anson version of ¡°Lin Yixin¡± appeared behind Huaze Yuxiang.


    Xialing realized she was betrayed, ¡°You....!¡±


    Behind Anson were many men dressed in ck. They surrounded the three of us.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to bring Suyang with you. My life-n is ruin. What should I do now?¡± Lin Yixin cruellyughed.


    I never knew my face could look so scary.


    ¡°Lin Yixin! Ah! No!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Anson.¡± She evilly smiled at me, ¡°Do you remember this ce? Wee back.¡±


    ¡°Yuxiang!! Yuxiang.... You can¡¯t keep helping the evildoer!¡± Xialing screamed as she was taken away by Huaze Yuxiang.


    As for me and Suyang, we were taken down into the basement room that I was locked in previously. We were tied back to back against two chairs.


    ¡°Actually, this wasn¡¯t the result I wanted. If only you didn¡¯t figure out everything...¡± Anson sighed in disappointment. He turned to Suyang, ¡°What a pity. Our time together was as short as the life of an epiphyllum oxypetalum....¡±


    Suyang was holding my hand secretly from behind the chair. Just like his voice, his hands were icy cold, ¡°Where is my grandma?¡±


    ¡°Huaze is watching over her.¡± Anson was abnormally calm.


    ¡°Things have already reached to this stage. What else do you want?¡± I asked Anson.


    After firmly securing Suyang, Anson came over and stood in front of me; sighing. ¡°Yes, I never thought I would fail. So now, I¡¯m still thinking of what I should do next.¡±


    ¡°What you need to do is to release everyone and return my body back to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Anson began tough hysterically, ¡°Hahahahaha! Just look at you right now! You¡¯re tied in the basement and you can¡¯t move an inch. Yet, you think you are qualified to put forward conditions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you conditions. I¡¯m giving you a word of advice. If you do what I say, we can give you a chance to escape and not call the cops.¡±


    Actually, I thought it was kind of funny how I was giving Anson conditions under these circumstances too.


    ¡°A word of advice....¡± Anson repeated my words. Then, he nodded towards a direction and walked closer to me. Out of nowhere, he had a gun and he pressed it against my head.


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Anson screeched.

 Chapter 132

    <b>Chapter 132: You¡¯re a madman!</b>


    I instantly froze. I was afraid to trigger him more. If I managed to live through this, I¡¯m definitely putting this on my r¨¦sum¨¦. I was once held hostage by ¡°me¡±. ¡°I¡± pressed a gun against my brain. Who else would¡¯ve experienced something like this?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suyang couldn¡¯t see what was happening with me and Anson, so he was anxious. He began to harden his grip on my hands.


    ¡°Suyang, don¡¯t freak out. I just want to scare her a bit. Sadly, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very effective. Your huge reaction is making me rather upset though.¡± Anson pressed the gun harder against me.


    Anson assumed myck of reaction was an indication I wasn¡¯t afraid...but the truth was, I was freaking out...


    From the corners of my eyes, I analyzed the muzzle of the gun. For some reason, I stated, ¡°You dare to shoot?¡±


    The moment I said that line, I regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t be triggering him even more. It was as if I was saying, ¡°Hahaha! If you have the ability, then shoot me?! You are a chicken!¡±


    ¡°Yixin!¡± Suyang shouted to stop me. But it was toote.


    I exined, ¡°Right now, my body is Anson. If you kill me, you kill Anson.¡±


    Anson pped, ¡°That¡¯s true! But now I¡¯m Lin Yixin. Anson is useless to me. Why would I care whether he¡¯s dead or alive?¡±


    ¡°Do you n to live as Lin Yixin forever? Suyang already knows your n. I don¡¯t think you can remain by his side!¡± I blurted.


    Oh my goodness.... I was triggering him again. Shouldn¡¯t I keep my mouth shut? Perhaps that would be safer....


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me!¡± Anson hollered. The hand he was holding the gun with began to shake. In my opinion, he had already lost his sanity.


    ¡°Anson!¡± Suyang could sense that things were quickly turning sour so he rushed to distract him. ¡°I want to know why you decided to go through such a big circle rather than directly meeting me with your true self.¡±


    ¡°Shhhhh! Dear, you¡¯re saying the wrong name. I¡¯m Lin Yixin; not Anson. I¡¯m warning you! If you say it wrong again, the punishment won¡¯t be light!¡± Anson purred.


    Anson walked over to a spot where Suyang and I could both see him. Then, he spun around and pointed at me, ¡°Compared to you, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m more suitable to be Lin Yixin? I canpletely control this body now.¡±


    Who would¡¯ve thought I would have to fight over someone to be the useless Lin Yixin? ¡°Although I¡¯m not very happy with myself, Lin Yixin is me. You only stole the exterior. It doesn¡¯t hide the fact that you¡¯re a madman.¡±


    Why won¡¯t I shut up? Every line I¡¯m saying is pushing me closer towards death...


    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re the one who is insane. Look in the mirror. You¡¯re the Anson that Suyang despises. I¡¯m the one he loves; Lin Yixin.¡± Anson turned to Suyang and crooked his head, ¡°Right?¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t respond. Anson was annoyed.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± He screamed as he pointed the gun at Suyang.


    ¡°When did I ever say I despised Anson?¡± Suyang responded calmly.


    Suyang¡¯s line caused Anson¡¯s eyes to grow big. His lips began to quiver, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I was also shocked by Suyang¡¯s words. He actually didn¡¯t hate Anson?


    ¡°When did I say I despised Anson?¡± Suyang repeated again, ¡°That¡¯s what you came up with yourself. I never said anything.¡±


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re lying to me! I -, no, Anson caused the death of your parents! How could you not hate him? You¡¯re just lying because you want me to let you guys go!¡±


    ¡°Hate!¡± Suyang crisply replied, ¡°I once hated you! But that happened so many years ago. What¡¯s the point? Plus, you were only a child back then. You didn¡¯t know any better. So when I thought of that, I couldn¡¯t hate you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Liar! How could you not hate me? Even I cannot forgive myself....¡± Anson¡¯s voice was turning weaker and weaker.


    ¡°I went to Japan. Doesn¡¯t that already prove a lot?¡± Suyang firmly made eye contact with Anson. This was the first time I¡¯ve ever heard Suyang talked about the incident. To be honest, I was quite stunned.


    Anson slowly lowered his gun.


    Suyang continued, ¡°All these years, Anson never once appeared in front of me and never stated he wanted me to forgive him. You¡¯re using the wrong method to reunite with me. It¡¯s still not toote to turn back....¡±


    Hearing this, Anson became emotional again, ¡°Turn back?! How can I turn back? Exchange souls with her again so you two can live happily ever after?!¡± He snarled.


    ¡°Yes, you need to exchange souls and face me as Anson and tell me all the things you have been wanting to say to me all these years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! It¡¯s toote!¡± Anson¡¯s nose trembled as he choked with emotions, ¡°I started off on the wrong path, so I can only continue from there. There¡¯s no backing out.¡±


    Not that I want to ruin the atmosphere, but Anson happened to be wearing non-waterproof makeup. Now, his tears were making my face look like a mess.


    I look so funny. But how could Iugh during such a serious moment? This was the moment that will determine whether we¡¯ll live or not! Hold it! I can do it!


    ¡°So what are you going to do now? Kill us all?¡± Suyang coldly continued the conversation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you! You¡¯re the person I love and care about the most. I would never hurt you.¡± Anson murmured. Then, his eyes hardened, ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know what I¡¯m going to do yet. But first, get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me again? I told you! This body is yours! You can¡¯t hurt yourself...¡± I sighed. Why doesn¡¯t this child understand?


    Ansonughed hysterically as he shook his head, ¡°I just thought of an amazing idea! I know how Anson can stay with Suyang forever!¡±


    I had a very bad feeling about this.


    Anson seemed to have made up his mind. Suddenly, he pointed the gun at his head (well, ¡°Lin Yixin¡¯s head¡±). He began to back away.


    ¡°Suyang, you decide! If I die, you will remain with Anson¡¯s physical body forever. If he dies, you will forever remain with Anson¡¯s spirit. Which one will you choose?¡±


    They say that the cruelest heart belonged to a married woman. But in my opinion, this man¡¯s heart was much crueler than any married women!


    ¡°I¡¯m not choosing either.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll chose for you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted. I could see that Anson was determined to kill. He was about to kill ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯. If my physical body dies, I¡¯ll be a ghost!


    ¡°Haha!¡± Anson startedughing like a maniac, ¡°You¡¯re finally scared. I guess I made the right choice.¡±


    I was scared all along, dude. Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m brave....


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so emotional. Let¡¯s talk this over.¡± Since I was anxious, I have been secretly trying to untie the rope behind me. But a man¡¯s hands were too big, I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    My wrist was starting to hurt; I must have scraped my skin.


    ¡°Oh yes, there is something I want to know. Suyang, how did you know I wasn¡¯t Lin Yixin? It¡¯s her face....¡±


    ¡°My intuition! You were too intense when you kissed me. That isn¡¯t something Lin Yixin would do. She had never once shown so much initiative.¡± Suyang replied honestly.


    What? Kiss? Ugh! A fire immediately lit up inside me.


    Wait, does that count? When Anson kissed Suyang as Lin Yixin...was that Anson kissing Suyang or Lin Yixin kissing Suyang?


    ¡°But how did you figure out who was Lin Yixin? She even changed sex.¡±


    ¡°My intuition.¡± Suyang looked at me, ¡°A man¡¯s 6th sense is quite urate. If you love her enough, regardless of what she turns into, you¡¯ll be able to sense her original aura based on her movements.¡±


    Anson pped, ¡°Well said. I¡¯m sad and jealous at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Anson, I already told you as a child that we weren¡¯t possible. I will never love you as a lover.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re normal. I know you won¡¯t like men.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with your sex. I just can¡¯t be lovers with you. You¡¯re my childhood best friend. Even if you shoot and kill Lin Yixin¡¯s physical body, the one I love is Lin Yixin¡¯s soul. So please, put down the gun. Doing this will not help you.¡±


    ¡°Suyang....¡± I couldn¡¯t stop my silent tears from running down my face. The time we had spent together had nourished this deep-rooted love.


    ¡°I had already fallen deeply in love before I could prepare myself. If only I had realized this sooner...¡± Suyang whispered to me.


    His voice sounded like the world¡¯sst gramophone record.


    ¡°I want to see how you guys can continue being in love with my face....¡±


    Then, a gunshot rang in the air. *bang*!


    ¡°No!!!!¡± I screamed in despair. I watched as ¡°I¡± fell onto the ground, ¡°Nooooooo! You can¡¯t!¡±


    Was ¡°I¡± about to die? I don¡¯t want to have Anson¡¯s face for the rest of my life! I¡¯m Lin Yixin! Lin Yixin is me!

 Chapter 133

    <b>Chapter 133: Coming up with a n</b>


    I watched with my eyes opened wide; speechless. Anson was still moving on the ground. His brain wasn¡¯t shot, but his arm was. The bullet came from outside and shot the arm he used to hold the gun.


    Earlier, while we were in the car, I had secretly stuffed my cell phone in Suyang¡¯s hand. I hinted that he shouldn¡¯t argue with Xialing any longer.


    After Xialing confiscated Suyang¡¯s cell phone, Suyang was still able to use my phone to send a text message to the police officers he was familiar with. He texted them our location.


    So, the whole time, Suyang and I were trying to buy ourselves more time. Just as we thought we were done for, the cops showed up at a vital moment.


    After we were untied, the first thing I did was embrace Suyang. We nearly died and experienced something that only belonged to the two of us. Suyang¡¯s heart was pounding furiously. I could feel every single beat.


    ¡°We¡¯re ok now. It¡¯s fine....¡± Suyang quietlyforted me.


    I took a look at Anson. He was nkly staring at the ceiling. I also saw the gunshot wound on my arm. Deep down, I thought to myself, Wow, not only have I gotten shot on my chest...now I have a shot on my arm! What sins have Imitted to deserve this? What kind of girl has so many gunshot wounds?


    ¡°Suyang, you....¡± Suddenly, Anson seemed to have came back alive. His eyes looked like they were spitting fire.


    After Suyang and I were untied, Suyang¡¯s expressionpletely changed, ¡°Based on what happened to my parents and what happened just now, I will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°But you just....¡±


    ¡°You were correct. I was lying to you all along.¡± Suyang icily responded.


    A drop of tear came out of Anson¡¯s eyes. After the cops helped him wrapped his wound, they lifted him up.


    I figured Suyang¡¯s statement will cause Anson misery for life.


    Before the cops took him away, Anson began tough like a madman. He stared at me, ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? Actually, I won.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant until afterwards. ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯ was the one who was taken away!


    ¡ª¨C


    That day, I watched as ¡°I¡± was taken away. For a long time, I wasn¡¯t able to snap out of it. Three days had gone by since Anson was arrested. Fortunately, after a lot of investigation, we identally discovered that Sheyu was the police officer watching over Anson.


    Based on the rtionship we had with her in the past, Suyang was able to find out some stuff in regards to Anson¡¯s current status and future possibilities.


    Most likely, Sheyu was in shock. The good citizen Lin Yixin somehow ended up as one of the criminals she had to guard.


    By the time the police had shown up, Huaze Yuxiang and Xialing had already escaped. So, Anson was the only one who was arrested.


    I curled up at the corner of the couch as I bit my nails restlessly. My eyes couldn¡¯t help but continuously turned towards the clock that against the wall. Suyang had left over four hours ago.


    Suddenly, I heard someone pressing the password on the door. I swiftly got up from the couch and rushed to the entrance. As expected, it was Suyang. I ran and seized him by the arm, ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±


    Suyang¡¯splexion didn¡¯t look good. My heart began to beat irregrly. ¡°Is it really bad? Are they going to press charges against ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Sheyu says if we don¡¯t wish to press charges, then the issue will pass. But right now, Anson isn¡¯t who we have to worry about. You¡¯re in bigger trouble. During the chaos, one of Sheyu¡¯s colleagues recognized ¡®Anson¡¯. Sheyu says that her colleague has been investigating Anson for a long time. At this rate, you¡¯re going to be in a lot of danger.¡±


    Anson was truly ruthless. After all this, he still wants me to pay for his crimes.


    ¡°Then, we better figure out a way to quickly switch our souls back!¡± I lowered my head and thought about it, ¡°Anson is still in the hospital, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in aa at the hospital. We could use this time to switch your souls back. Except....¡±


    ¡°Is Grandmother Meng ok?¡± I haven¡¯t actually seen Grandmother Meng since she had been rescued. I was ashamed to see her because she wouldn¡¯t have been in danger if it weren¡¯t for me.


    ¡°Based on my granny¡¯s condition, I don¡¯t think she will be able to help you. Granny has gone through a lot in her lifetime but she is quite old now, so she really needs to rest.¡±


    Suyang saw how depressed I was and gently caressed me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll think of something. Even if you¡¯re a man for life, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    I pressed my head on his shoulders and wailed in Anson¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Nooooo...¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m useless!¡± Suddenly, Grandmother Meng barged in through the door like a boss.


    Suyang and I instantly leaped apart from each other.


    ¡°Grandmother Meng, you.....¡± I eximed.


    The moment Grandmother Meng came in, she saw me as Anson. She came over and touched my face gently, ¡°Oh child, you still look the same as back then. You didn¡¯t change at all.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t change at all? Howe I felt like he changed a lot? If I didn¡¯t do a deep analysis, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him.¡± Suyang argued.


    ¡°What do you know? You were a child back then! How would you remember?¡± muttered Grandmother Meng.


    ¡°Grandmother Meng... do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Suddenly, the gentle hand turned into a harsh punch. I was punched in the head, ¡°You have no heart! I have helped you so much and you never once came to see me!?! I need to beat you up! You¡¯re a rude child!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother Meng! Calm down!¡± I was trying to avoid her vicious attack as I begged for mercy. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to see you. It¡¯s because....¡±


    ¡°Because of what?¡±


    ¡°I have no face....¡±


    ¡°Silly child. Why not? Is it because of what I said to you previously? I¡¯m telling you! I still meant what I said. I won¡¯t agree to your rtionship with Suyang!¡±


    ¡°I know! Initially, I was nning to leave.¡± At this point, I secretly peeked at Suyang. He seemed mad.


    On the contrary, Grandmother Meng beamed. She grabbed onto my hands, ¡°Really? You are going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a condition for me to switch your soul back?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother Meng. I would never use Suyang as a condition for anything.¡± I sincerely replied.


    ¡°Good! Since you¡¯re such a good girl, I¡¯ll help you get your body back no matter what! Honestly, when the child came to see me with your appearance, I already knew it was him.¡±


    ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±


    What? I thought it was very strange. Both Grandmother Meng and Suyang could tell the difference between me and Anson?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten? I have been in contact with ghosts all my life. I don¡¯t only see the outer appearance. Instead, I see the souls too. I can immediately tell when the soul and the physical appearance don¡¯t match. Plus, the child¡¯s aura is bad. I couldn¡¯t even pretend not to know.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re so pro. Unlike me....¡± I whispered to myself.


    Grandmother Meng didn¡¯t hear me. She asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Right now, the bigger question is, how can we swap the souls?¡± Suyang brought us back on topic.


    ¡°In order to swap souls, both parties¡¯ physical bodies and souls must be present. Or else things could go very wrong. I heard that the child is still in the hospital. But if we go to the hospital, there will be way too many people interrupting. It will not work.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t take Anson out! There¡¯s a police officer watching over him.¡±


    ¡°Can you guys discuss with Sheyu and let Anson out for.....¡± I looked at Grandmother Meng.


    ¡°An hour!¡± Grandmother Meng stated.


    ¡°An hour! Can she let Anson go for an hour? Plus, right now, the person lying on the bed is not Anson. It¡¯s ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯! Didn¡¯t she say that as long as we don¡¯t want to pursue charges, she¡¯ll be fine? Lin Yixin doesn¡¯t have any criminal records! If Sheyu is in charge, she would be ok with it, right?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. Sheyu is so stubborn. She won¡¯t let anyone get close to Lin Yixin until after she¡¯s awake. Sheyu refuses to release ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯ until she personally close the case and make a written record.¡±


    I nervously bit my lip, ¡°If Anson wakes up, he¡¯ll definitely send my physical body to jail by making up or admitting to all sorts of crimes! By the time he wakes up, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    Suddenly, I thought of something, ¡°Where is Xialing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Ever since she escaped with Huaze Yuxiang, we haven¡¯t heard from them. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if she was on our side or Anson¡¯s. How could she have fallen into his own trap as his subordinate....?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure Xialing was clueless at the time. Anson isn¡¯t a simple person to deal with. But since Xialing was his subordinate for so many years, she must be quite of value. Perhaps she could help us.¡±


    ¡°Yixin has a point.¡± Grandmother Meng coolly pointed at me, ¡°Honestly, there are very few garbage supernatural people like her.¡±


    Grandmother Meng, your words hurt...!


    ¡°We need to find Xialing to help us!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s missing. How could we find her?¡±


    ¡°Although she¡¯s missing, I have a way to contact her.... ¡°I went over to the door and happened to see Xiazhi doing push-ups. I made eye contact with him and said, ¡°Xiazhi, do you know where your sister is?¡±


    Xiazhi froze and remained in the same position as he observed me. He was stunned. Then, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong? Does my face frighten you?¡± I waved my hand in front of him.


    Xiazhi shook his head.


    ¡°Could you help me locate her? I really have something important I need to discuss with her!¡± I pressed my palms together in a begging position.


    Xiazhi understood my words and nodded. Then, he vanished. I think he went to find his sister. If Xiazhi spoke up for me, Xialing should be willing to help me.

 Chapter 134

    <b>Chapter 134: Kidnapping ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯</b>


    I returned back to the apartment and faced Grandmother Meng again, ¡°Do we need to prepare anything for soul switching?¡±


    Grandmother Meng shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Howe you make it sound like it¡¯s such an easy task? It seems soplicated!¡±


    ¡°Complicated? It¡¯s notplicated! You¡¯re just taking two souls and swapping it. How hard is that?¡±


    Hearing Grandmother Meng say this, I admit, I was garbage.... she knew all sorts of tricks. Anson could enter anyone¡¯s body. Xialing couldmunicate with other ghosts... basically, anyone who had supernatural powers were more powerful than me! It was time for me to do some self reflection.


    An hourter, Xiazhi still had not returned. But Xialing gave me a call.


    ¡°How did you persuade my brother to get me to help you?¡± Xialing sounded very gloomy.


    ¡°I told him I really had something important to discuss with you. I knew Xiazhi could find you!¡±


    ¡°What do you need help with? Anson has already been arrested by the cops.¡±


    ¡°But the person the cops took away is not Anson. It¡¯s Lin Yixin! I want my soul back. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I do not know how to swap souls. It¡¯s too advanced for me. I can¡¯t help you!¡± Xialing sounded like she was about to hang up the phone. I quickly yelled, ¡°Wait! I know you can¡¯t swap souls, but...¡±


    Before I could continue, Suyang snatched the phone from my hand, ¡°You cany down, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xialing didn¡¯t understand what Suyang meant. Even I was confused. Suyang smiled, ¡°I already have a n in mind.¡±


    Although Xialing was extremely unwilling, ultimately, she was willing to meet us behind the hospital. So currently, Suyang, Grandmother Meng, Xialing and I had gathered at the back of the hospital.


    ¡°Where is Xiazhi?¡±


    ¡°He went to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± I was shocked. I didn¡¯t even thank him and now he¡¯s gone forever?


    ¡°I told him, if he wanted me to help you, he had to go reincarnate immediately. I didn¡¯t want him to linger in this world any longer.¡±


    I was quite sad when I found out I¡¯ll never see Xiazhi again. I¡¯ve known him for far longer than Suyang and Grandmother Meng.... I still remember he became my bodyguard the day we made eye contact. He had always tried his best to protect me. It may seem ridiculous but that was the truth.


    ¡°What is your n?¡± Xialing¡¯s voice cut off my thoughts.


    ¡°The n is, granny will go distract Sheyu. Then, after Sheyu is gone, Yixin and I will enter the room and carry Anson out. Xialing, you¡¯ll be lying in the bed to pretend to be ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯ for an hour. Understand?¡±


    Grandmother Meng raised her hand, ¡°How am I supposed to distract the cop?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want! Just act like how you usually act when you don¡¯t want me to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± Suddenly, Grandmother Meng clutched her heart and shut her eyes. She looked like she was suffering from immense pain. ¡°Ah......my heart! My heart feels....¡±


    Xialing and I were stunned by her acting skills. We reached over to hold onto her. Unexpectedly, Grandmother Meng recovered in a second, ¡°Like that?¡±


    *p p p*. Xialing and I couldn¡¯t help but give apuse. If the situation wasn¡¯t so serious, I would¡¯ve given Grandmother Meng the best female actress award.


    ¡°I have a question!¡± This time, I raised my hand, ¡°Can the two of us carry Anson out?¡±


    Suyang rubbed my head, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re in a man¡¯s body right now. How could two men not carry a woman?¡± Although, to tell you the truth, Lin Yixin is a bit heavier than the average woman....¡±


    ¡°Ah.....you can shut up now.¡± I was grumpy because Suyang was making fun of my weight again. I angrily put down my hand.


    ¡°Alright, if everyone understands, then let¡¯s hurry! We¡¯ll meet in the car. Xialing, in approximately an hour, we¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Xialing replied listlessly.


    Her attitude was perfect. She needed to act as an unconscious person. If she was too enthusiastic or energetic, it would be too obvious.


    So, we split up and entered the hospital.


    Suyang, Xialing and I secretly entered from the back doors and into the hospital. Along the way, I made a record and tried to figure out the shortest route for us to exit.


    When we arrived at the fire exits on Anson¡¯s floor, we could already hear a lot ofmotion. I was about to rush out, but then I saw Grandmother Meng and Sheyu arguing. So, I hurriedly ducked my head back in. The three of us held onto our breath as we continued to observe; our heads were lined up vertically with one above each other.


    Grandmother Meng was arguing intensely with Sheyu. Suddenly, she grabbed onto Sheyu¡¯s sleeve and had her mouth gasped open as she copsed.


    If I hadn¡¯t already seen her acting, I would¡¯ve rushed out to save her. I felt bad for making her act such a dramatic scene at her old age.


    All of a sudden, the scene became very chaotic. Sheyu called a bunch of nurses on shift and everyone rushed to put Grandmother Meng on the wheel bed and took her away.


    ¡°Hurry! They¡¯re gone!¡± While no one was watching, I quickly urged Suyang and Xialing. We didn¡¯t have much time. We must hurry and do everything in the shortest time possible!


    ¡°Oh no! The door is locked. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a simple issue I can handle.¡± Xialing dered with a smug expression. She took out a thin iron wire from inside of her pockets and began to stab it into the keyhole. She swirled and twirled and *ka cha*, the door opened.


    Suyang gave Xialing and thumbs up. Based on his shining eyes, he must be impressed by her skills.


    We noiselessly entered the ward. Fortunately, Anson¡¯s had an individual room. I was quite stressed and violently pulled out his IV drips. ¡°Do you think pulling these out will be ok?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already pulled them out. So why are you asking?! Hurry and get out!¡± Xialing responded, ¡°I willy here and wait until you guyse back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Suyang and I replied in unison. Then, Suyang put Anson on his back. His face was turning red and he looked like he was struggling. ¡°After you get your body back, you really need to do something about your weight!¡±


    Damn that Suyang! He is always insults my weight! Am I really that heavy?


    I sharply shoved Suyang and stated like a boss, ¡°Are you a man? Let me carry her!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hurry!¡±


    It¡¯s a female body! Plus, right now I was Anson. I was confident in my abilities and my body weight! Suyang was just exaggerating. Also, he rarely exercised; so he was weak to begin with.


    ¡°Okay! Then, catch!¡± Suyang leaned over to slide Anson onto my back.


    ¡°Pshhh!¡± Xialing was already lying on the bed. ¡°Time is running out and you guys are still ying around? Why does it matter who¡¯s carrying her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! This is what you call ¡®you may kill the soldier but not dishonor him¡¯!¡±


    After I said those powerful words, I was faced with reality. Eh....? I weighed more than I expected. The moment ¡®Lin Yixin¡¯ was on my body, I had to grit down my teeth in order to hold on. With difficulty, I pretended I was totally fine to Suyang, ¡°See? I¡¯m not that heavy....¡±


    Suyang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to hide it. The sweat on your forehead has betrayed you.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m just hot!¡± I began to pant. I must lose weight after I get my body back!


    Suyang was leading the way as he checked the situation outside. Then, he gestured to me that it was safe toe out. The two of us rushed to the fire exit and ran for our lives.


    ¡°Hurry! Quick!¡± Even though we had sessfully taken Anson out, I was still afraid the cops would chase after us. I felt like a guilty thief.... wait, we weren¡¯t stealing any valuables; instead, we were stealing a living person!


    Fortunately since it was sote, there weren¡¯t many people on shifts. Suyang and I safely returned to the car and ced Anson inside.


    It was kind of odd. He was only shot on the arm. How could he be unconscious for so long?


    Even when I had been shot on the chest, I wasn¡¯t like this. It was the same body too... sigh. Poor me. My body must be the type to get shot easily. At such a young age, I¡¯ve already been shot twice.


    After we settled down Anson, Suyang gave Grandmother Meng a call to notify her. Soon, Grandmother Meng swaggered out the front door. She looked almighty and proud.


    ¡°That cop is so easy to deal with. How could a cop be tricked so easily? Aaaiiii!¡±


    Was she trying to show off? Suyang and I smiled but didn¡¯t respond.


    Sheyu had always been like this... luckily she was the one on guard.


    We drove to Grandmother Meng¡¯s apartment. She had already prepared two separate beds for me and Anson toy down on. Then, she kicked Suyang out of the room.


    Before she began, she solemnly said to me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to me. You¡¯re going to leave after you get your soul back.¡±

 Chapter 135

    <b>Chapter 135: Lin Yixin is back!</b>


    ¡°I already told you I¡¯ve made up my mind to leave.¡± I took a look around the room as I smiled bitterly. I didn¡¯t feel good saying this.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for Xiao Su. You understand, right? In the future, make sure you learn some spiritual techniques. The older you get, the easier it is for evil spirits to find loopholes to use you. You must learn to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Before I met you, I was doing just fine. I can be alone...¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t attract so many ghosts, I would¡¯ve approved of you as my grandson¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°I want to apologize for not letting you know that Suyang and I had became a couple. I knew you were against us, that¡¯s why I purposely didn¡¯t say anything. I was afraid you would kick me out...¡± I held onto Grandmother Meng¡¯s hand. I sounded both nervous and pained.


    ¡°You can save those touching words when you¡¯re Lin Yixin again!¡± Grandmother Meng rushed me, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± I was no longer emotional as Iid on the bed. My eyes stared at the design on the ceiling. Suddenly, my eyelids became heavier and heavier. Soon, my eyes were closed.


    This time, I knew what was going on. Although my eyes were closed, I could clearly feel my body turning lighter and lighter. It was slowly floating upwards like a cotton.


    Was Iing out of Anson¡¯s body? I could finally say goodbye to being a man?! To be honest, these past few days were very inconvenient for me. Let¡¯s not talk about the other stuff, just going to the washroom alone was veryyyyyy ufortable!


    It was actually a simple process. In no time, I heard Grandmother Meng¡¯s loud snap and I woke up. I turned my head and saw Anson lying next to me.


    ¡°Whew....¡± I touched my soft boobs and felt a breath of relief. I was back. The female Lin Yixin was back!


    The moment I tried to get up, I felt a burning paining from my right arm. ¡°Pain pain pain! This....¡±


    ¡°You forgot? Lin Yixin got shot on her arm! Now that you¡¯re back, you must experience the pain.¡± Grandmother Meng seemed to be rejoicing in my misfortunes.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s painful, I¡¯m so d to have my body back!¡± I grinned.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Grandmother Meng handed a piece of paper to me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I took the piece of paper and noticed an address was written on it.


    ¡°This is where my Master lives. If you want to learn how to control your spiritual powers, then go find him. If you guys are destined to meet, you will be able to find him.¡±


    Not that I wanted to be rude, but... ¡°Grandmother Meng...your Master? How old is your Master?¡± I carefully asked. Grandmother Meng¡¯s Master was still alive?


    ¡°People who have spiritual powers tend to live a long life. Let me see... my Master should be 102 years old this year! Is it 102 or 103?! Aiya, I am a bit confused myself.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s pretty much the same thing...


    I scrupulously put the paper away.


    ¡°When are you nning to leave?¡± Grandmother Meng asked.


    ¡°Now!? We only have an hour, right? I need to rush back to the hospital for Xialing.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. I want to know when you¡¯re leaving this city.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know...is it that urgent? I will leave! Don¡¯t worry!¡± I honestly didn¡¯t want to continue with this topic. So I stared at the unconscious Anson and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the child will be able to wake up.¡± sighed Grandmother Meng.


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned.


    ¡°The child isn¡¯t injured. He has sealed off his soul. How should I exin it? I guess you can consider it as a type of suicide? He chose to be a person in a vegetative state.¡±


    ¡°So Anson is not going to wake up for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It will depend on him. Sources say the child hasmitted many terrible crimes. I guess we¡¯ll let him use his own method to settle the debt. Sigh. I¡¯m partially responsible. Back then, if I had taught him the difference between right and wrong, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Wow....oh yeah... Grandmother Meng, I hope you won¡¯t mention my departure to Suyang when hees in. Before I leave, I want to make sure we have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°No regrets?¡± Grandmother Meng covered her mouth in shock, ¡°What are you going to do to my precious grandson? I¡¯m telling you, Suyang is a very innocent child! You better not corrupt him!¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking in the wrong direction! Plus, you think your Suyang is innocent?!¡±


    Psssh. Suyang always act like a pervert. But I didn¡¯t tell that to Grandmother Meng. I was afraid to give her a heart attack.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be more difficult for you guys to separate the longer you two stay together?¡± Grandmother Meng gave me a sideway nce.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re both adults. We know we should make decisions that are best for everyone. I just want to give myself some memories. After I leave, time will dilute everything... Suyang will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After thinking about it, Grandmother nodded in agreement. Her support meant more than words could say.


    I held onto my painful arm and ran out of the room. Suyang was standing near the couch very anxiously. I ran straight for him and fell into his arms. Suyang was caught by surprise. He didn¡¯t seem to know how to react.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m already delivering myself to you and you¡¯re not even holding onto me?¡± I grumbled as I lifted my head to re at him.


    Suyang rubbed my head and lovingly murmured, ¡°My goldfish has returned.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± I behaved like a cute innocent bird and burrowed myself deeper in his arms.


    Grandmother Meng came out and coughed aloud. She reminded us we didn¡¯t have time to linger around. We had to rush back to the hospital.


    When Suyang and I entered the hospital, Sheyu happened to be taking a nap while she was on guard. We entered the ward and Xialing was napping as well. We woke her up right away.


    Xialing opened her drowsy eyes and gazed at me and Suyang. She asked gruelingly, ¡°You have switched back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Suddenly, Sheyu stormed into the room. Xialing was still lying on the bed!


    The three of us froze.


    ¡°Oh? Y-you¡¯re awake!?¡± Sheyu pointed at me. Her tone sounded warmer.


    ¡°Uh... yes. I¡¯m awake.¡± I awkwardly said, ¡°Long time no see....¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Sheyu took out a pair of handcuffs and handcuffed me to the handrail of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re a kidnapper and you¡¯ve vited thew. So now that you¡¯re awake, I must follow procedures.¡±


    Suyang stood in front of me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s fine as long as we revoke all her usations? I am now revoking all of Lin Yixin¡¯s usations.¡±


    I gazed at Suyang¡¯s broad back and secretly chuckled.


    Then, Xialing pressed the emergency button and called the doctor over to examine me.


    Sheyu informed her colleague and soon he arrived. He wanted to record an oral confession.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you guys many times! We were just ying. Who would¡¯ve thought that the cops would take it so seriously and shoot me in the arm! But as a generous person, I will forgive you. Just pretend nothing happened!¡± I quibbled.


    ¡°Bullshit! You guys called the cops! And you were holding onto a real gun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you saw me! At the time, I was pointing the gun at me! I wasn¡¯t pointing it at anyone else. You could say it was an unsessful suicide!¡±


    I watched as Suyang and Xialing were driven out of the room, ¡°Plus, Suyang says he doesn¡¯t wish to press charges. If I were really kidnapping them, why would he help me?¡±


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to jail for what Anson has done!


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°If anything, you can say I was hindering business from operations. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to ept kidnapping charges! I won¡¯t ept it even if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°This woman!¡± The police officer was so mad that steam was practicallying out of his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you guys, but after the recording today, we won¡¯t be looking for you anymore. You can be at ease and take your time to heal.¡± Sheyu told me after she walked her colleague out the door.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since the victim says not to investigate, we cannot file a case.¡± Sheyu took off her hat. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m d that this incident ended this way. I don¡¯t know what happened but I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I smiled and hugged Sheyu.


    I¡¯m alive! I¡¯m alive! I leaned on Sheyu¡¯s shoulder and gave Suyang a victory sign ¡°V¡±!


    ¡ª¨C


    Everything went back to course and life continued. It was as if I had woken up from a dream. I was still me. I was still Lin Yixin.


    As for Anson, we found out from Xialing that Huaze Yuxiang was taking Anson back to Japan. Now that he was in a vegetative state, we didn¡¯t think it was right to start a trial against him.


    As for my departure, I never brought it back up to Suyang again. Suyang didn¡¯t say anything about it either. We pretended as if that part never happened. We continued living together. But I was only putting on an act; hoping that our separation will note so soon.


    I realized my abilities to heal were different from ordinary people. Within a few days, I was able to move my arm at ease. Last time, the same urred for my chest wound. The doctor praised me and said it was the first time he had met a patient that could heal so well.


    With each passing day, the weather was turning colder and colder. I would spend the entire day wrapped up in my nket at home. Today, Suyang had something to do so he wasn¡¯t home. So, I was looking up online flights while I was on the couch.


    Behind his back, I decided to depart the day after tomorrow at 10am. I bought the ticket to City B.


    I could hear the password being pressed. Suyang was back! I swiftly closed the ticketing booking site from my phone andy on the couch as I pretended to be asleep.


    But through the nket, I could smell fried chicken. It was mouthwatering. When I tried to focus on the aroma, my soul nearly flew away with it. I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and flipped open the nket.


    No wonder the smell was so strong! Suyang was in front of me pacing back and forth with the fried chicken! He deliberately wanted to lure me.


    ¡°Woah! It smells so good!¡± I sighed. Then, I snatched the box from his hand, ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken it. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not for you....¡± Suyang sat next to me as he joked, ¡°Eat less. You already don¡¯t exercise enough. After eating fried chicken, you¡¯re going to get even fatter!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a victim of gunshot wound! I¡¯m a patient! I must eat something good tofort myself!¡± I refuted.


    Suyang looked at me from left to right, ¡°I swear, you¡¯re quite good at absorbing bullets. You¡¯re basically a reincarnation of a bullet sucking machine!¡± He smirked.


    .....as expected, the poisonous tongue Suyang was back. I miss the gentle and considerate Suyang.....


    Based on his expression, he looked like he was going to say something else. Before he could say another word, I stuffed a chicken thigh in his mouth.


    I had a silly smile on my face, ¡°Our author Su has been busy the whole morning. You must eat something yummy to replenish your physical strength! No more talking for you!¡±


    Suyang¡¯s mouth was all greasy from the fried chicken. There was something sexy about it.


    As I ate the fried chicken, I suddenly recalled there was something that we never finished from the past. I wanted to make sure we did it before I left.


    I leaned over to Suyang and ced my head on his shoulder, ¡°Do you remember back then you were going to write a love novel? We had a 24 hour date that we never finished!¡±

 Chapter 136

    <b>Chapter 136: The second time is still so beautiful</b>


    Suyang opened his mouth and grinned. ¡°I do remember... you fainted that time! Thinking back, be honest ...were you secretly crushing on me all along and fainted because you were too overly stimted by our date?¡±


    ¡°Pssh.. in your dreams!¡± I rolled my eyes at Suyang. Then, I grabbed his cor. ¡°What about you, huh? Why did you decide to write a love novel out of nowhere? Thenter on, you gave up so easily... you were the one with ulterior motives, right? Tell the truth! Was it because you wanted to date me, so you used the novel as an excuse to get me on a date?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Suyang casually replied.


    I felt a bit awkward but I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Ultimately, I had to cover my face and pretend to be shy. I punched Suyang lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Oh you... how could you admit it so quickly! I am shy, you know?¡±


    I was positive that Suyang shivered after hearing my words. He was staring and muttering at the ceiling. ¡°Did you lose your IQ after you switched souls? How could you be so foolish and naive all of a sudden? Goldfish, you must conduct yourself well. Don¡¯t take a wrong step in life...¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I threw away my fried chicken thigh and aggressively pinched Suyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yo! Yo!¡± Suyang was yelling. (tl: He¡¯s saying ¡°oil¡± in Mandarin. The pinyin is you but the u is silent so it sounds like yo)


    ¡°What yo yo! I can say check it out!!! Are you going to keep smiling so mischievously?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m talking about the oil on your hand! The oil! Cooking oil! Soya bean oil! Peanut oil!?!¡±


    It was then I realized I had touched Suyang¡¯s face without wiping my hands first. Now, his face was all shiny and greasy. It was like he hadn¡¯t washed his face in 20 years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not y around and talk about something serious. I want to continue our 24 hour date!¡± I helped Suyang wipe the oil on his face as I suggested.


    ¡°We¡¯re already a couple. We can go on a date whenever we want!¡± Suyang smoothlyid down on my leg and closed his eyes in a satisfied manner.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the continuation of our date from that day. It makes me sad to know we never finished it.¡± I whined to Suyang. Although whining never worked in the past, I wasn¡¯t the type to give up so easily!


    Suyang mocked, ¡°You have an injured arm, Warrior Yang. Where would you like to go?¡±


    Since Suyang said I was Warrior Yang, I will act like Warrior Yang. ¡°Gugu, please give permission to Guo¡¯er! These past few days, Guo¡¯er has been home and will turn moldy soon! At this rate, Guo¡¯er will have feathers growing and be a bird!¡± I made a sullen face to try to gain Suyang¡¯s pity.


    ¡°Then where do you want to go? It¡¯s so cold... today, the weather is below 0 celcius...¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the beach; the same ce where we wentst time.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so cold to go to the waters now! Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Suyang asked out of concern.


    I nodded my head like mad. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I want to go! Take me!¡±


    Suyang lowered his head to think about it. He didn¡¯tpletely agree but he couldn¡¯t deal with my whining. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll go to the beach. Change your clothes. We¡¯ll go now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I raised my hand in the air. I was still holding onto the tissue that I used to help Suyang wipe his face. Then, I ruthlessly shoved him off me as I hopped to my room to change.


    ¡°Wash your hands first!¡± Hearing Suyang¡¯smand, I took an emergency turn and dragged my injured arm as I went to wash my hands. Then, I changed into suitable clothing.


    Since I knew it was freezing out, both Suyang and I wore our thickest down-filled jacket. I also had my hat, scarf, gloves and face mask in my bag just in case. With everything we were bringing, people might assume we were climbing Mount Everest instead.


    We took the same route asst time. But this time, I wasn¡¯t asleep the whole ride. Instead, I tried my best to remember everything that was passing by. This was my homnd. I never knew how much the word homnd meant until now.


    After an extremely long ride through the highway, I could vaguely see the sparkling ocean from a distance. I was itching to run towards it and experience the winter beauty.


    The moment Suyang parked the car in the parking lot, I ran out like a wild horse. Regardless of how many times Suyang called out, I didn¡¯t turn around. I kept running towards the ocean. I didn¡¯t even know why. The only thing I saw was the silver ocean and I wanted to jump right in to forget everything else. I wanted to continue running until I reached the ends of the Earth.


    I used up all my strength to run and ended up slipping onto the beach. I fell down very hard.


    ¡°Goldfish?¡± Suyang shouted from behind me. He ran over and crouched down to help me up. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! No. I am dressed in a very thickyer.¡± I continuedying on the sand with no intentions of getting up. I was smiling foolishly.


    Eventually, I patted the sand off my palms and sat on the ground. I pressed down Suyang¡¯s shoulders to make him sit next to me as well. Then, I ced my head against his shoulder.


    ¡°The second time is still so beautiful.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°The ocean looks beautiful regardless of when you see it.¡± Suyang ced his arm on my shoulder. ¡°Just like you.¡±


    Suyang¡¯s sappiness was making me ufortable. ¡°When did you learn how to say so much corny stuff? It¡¯s giving me shivers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shivering because the weather is cold. Not because my words are corny.¡± Suyang inhaled and hugged me tighter. ¡°Aside from watching the ocean, what else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to be silent at this moment. I like sitting here with you. It would be nice if we can be like this forever.¡±


    Suyang was holding me so tightly that I could barely breathe. ¡°I think it¡¯s also pretty good. Why don¡¯t wee here daily then? Should we buy a house nearby? Face the ocean? Watch the seasons change?¡±


    ¡°You have money?¡± I gave Suyang a sideways nce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a lot of money.¡± Suyang gave me a kiss on the lips and replied like it was a matter of fact.


    ¡°Psssh!¡± I shook my head. Then, I looked behind Suyang and my smile vanished. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring the bag with you?¡±


    ¡°What bag?¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡± I rolled my eyes and stood back up. ¡°Give me your car keys. I¡¯ll get it myself. I prepared something special!¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to act mysterious?¡± Suyang was skeptical as he handed the car keys to me. I caught it and quickly ran back to the car to take out the proid from the bag.


    I actually brought a box of photographic paper. Suyang and I barely had any photos together. I wanted to make use of today to take a bunch.


    On my way back, I noticed Suyang was sitting alone by the shore. He looked like a picture from a magazine. His back view gave off a cold and lonely feeling. Could he sense what was going on?


    I took a picture and ced it in my pocket before it had even developed. Then, I ran back like a child to show off my proid to Suyang.


    I must say, today, my energy level was 100%. It was as if I had regressed into a child.


    ¡°This is the special item? What is it called again? Pararoid? Proid?¡± Suyang took the proid from my hand and began to examine it.


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and let¡¯s take a selfie to see the quality!¡± I ced a photographic paper in the camera and then leaned against Suyang to take a picture.


    Darn it, every time Suyang and I were in the picture, it turned out defective. I gave up on him and told Suyang to help me take an individual photo.


    I faced Suyang. With my back against the ocean, I had my hands around my mouth as I gathered all my strength and emotions to scream, ¡°The person with the Su surname, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Did you take the picture?¡± After yelling, I ran back to check the photo.


    ¡°I pressed it a bitte. But this is not a video camera. Why were you suddenly confessing your love to me? It makes me feel weird....¡±


    Earlier I was the shy one. Now, it was Suyang¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I heard that photos can also record speech. From looking at the person¡¯s expression, you could tell what emotions they were feeling and what they wanted to express.¡±


    After flinging the pictures for a long time, the photo was still not showing up. ¡°Did it run out of ink or something?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take another one. Go and yell, ¡®I love Suyang¡¯!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯m not yelling anymore. I¡¯m tired.¡± Then, I followed along the sandy shore and walked the other direction.


    ¡°Wait for me! Why are you walking so fast today? You¡¯re supposed to be a patient....¡± Suyang mumbled behind me.


    ¡°Haha! Now you know who has short legs!¡± I joked. Then, I also made a face.


    Suyang spread out his arms and began running towards me. I quickly avoided it as I continued running.


    ¡ª¨C


    On December 17th, the weather was unusually nice. Early morning, I silently packed all my luggage. I left something on the coffee table and departed for City B.


    Ultimately, I never mentioned breaking up. I hoped that time will dilute everything and we¡¯ll be safe and sound respectively.


    I ended up burning all the pictures we took at the beach. I ced all the ashes in the metal box. On top, I left a note: Let our past be ashes. If we¡¯re fated, perhaps one day we¡¯ll meet again when the flowers bloom. By then, I would¡¯ve started a new life. I hope everything goes well with you. Don¡¯t miss me.


    However, I still had the picture hidden in my pocket. It apanied me to my destination.

 Chapter 137

    <b>Chapter 137: Three yearster </b>


    After flying for five hours, I still had to transfer to another flight. I decisively gritted my teeth as I stared at the familiar phone number on my cell phone and pressed dial. The phone began to ring.


    The moment the call went through, I exploded, ¡°Miss Xialing. I want to ask you, do you know how to write the word humanity? I have been working my butt off at City C for half a month. Now that I could finally return home, you chose a cheap ass flight and you¡¯re going to make me transfer again?! How could you bully your own boss like this?¡±


    ¡°Aiya....boss. Who says I¡¯m bullying you?¡± Xialing sounded a bit muffled. She was probably eating something. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your firm! I¡¯m helping the firm save money. That means I¡¯m helping you to save money, boss!¡±


    I icilyughed. On the surface, Xialing¡¯s words sounded very logical. But she thought she could fool me, ¡°Last week, when you went on a business trip to City D, you stayed at a luxurious suite for three nights. So that was helping me save money as well?!¡±


    ¡°F**k...!¡± I could hear Xialing swear under her breath, ¡°Did Zhou Zhen tell you? Damn that guy! He only knows how to tattletale on people. Ughhh!!!¡±


    I coldly humphed, ¡°Forget it. So what if Zhou Zhen was the one who told me? You¡¯re physically weaker than him. Your spiritual powers are not as strong as his either. Yet you still want to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Yixin! There was a case that Wenwen was supposed to take over, but she can¡¯t do it anymore. Last night, her boyfriend dumped her and now she¡¯s crying as if her life is over. Right now, her own safety is more of a concern! Zhou Zhen and I are both already on a case. Do you think you....¡±


    ¡°I just finished my business trip...if I remember correctly, Wenwen¡¯s case is also in another city, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But today, CEO Xu called to rush us. He wants someone over ASAP...¡±


    I sighed, ¡°Fine. Help me book another flight....actually, forget it. Tell me where it is and I¡¯ll book it myself. I can¡¯t trust you anymore.¡±


    ¡°My love, your words are breaking my heart.... But as an excellent staff from your firm, I¡¯ve already pre-booked your flight ticket.¡±


    ¡°What? You already pre-booked....? You were already nning to shove this case onto me?¡±


    I was furious. We¡¯ve been working together for so long. Why was I still falling for Xialing¡¯s schemes?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make me return to City B and then fly again?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Actually, from the start, I booked you a direct flight. You¡¯re currently at your destination! Go get your luggage, boss! Work hard! I¡¯m cheering you on! I¡¯m always with you in spirit!¡±


    Then, Xialing hung up the phone. For some reason, everytime Xialing called me boss, I felt like she was mocking me.


    Currently, I still had the phone by my ear. I could hear the ¡°di di¡± sound of a discontinued line. I stood at the airport; unsure of whether I shouldugh or cry.


    Eventually, I looked around my surroundings.The airport still looked the same as it did when I left three years ago. City A. Who would¡¯ve thought I would be back again for work.


    I went to get my luggage. As expected, my luggage was lying there all by itself. Xialing had nned this evil scheme the whole time. I fell into her trap again!


    After I picked up my luggage, I received a text message from her: Chang¡¯an street, 236 Youyi road. Xu n Corporation. CEO Xu¡¯s office is on the 21st floor. Head there and go find him directly. Work hard so you can afford to pay your staff! I love you, bossu!


    Even if I work myself to death, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford your luxurious suites from all your business trips! I sighed at my phone. Then, I adjusted my mood and exited the airport.


    Three years ago, after I left City A, I went to find Grandmother Meng¡¯s master. Master actually lived on the mountains. I told him Grandmother Meng sent me to him. As a result, he reluctantly taught me a year and a half of spiritual techniques. Then, he shooed me off the mountains to perish on my own...


    After studying for a year and a half, I began my path to expel ghosts.


    If people told me all the ghosts I had met in the past were easy peasy, I would totally agreed. Because within half a year, I encountered all sorts of evil ghosts. I used what my master had taught me and expelled them all. Surprisingly, this earned me a lot of money. After earning money, I rented my own firm and hired a few people who had supernatural abilities like myself. They could eithermunicate with ghosts or had spiritual techniques. Thus, ¡°The Ghost Firm¡± was born.


    Xialing, Zhou Zhen, Jia Wenwen were my staff members.


    On the outside, ¡°The Ghost Firm¡± was a detective firm. But in reality, most of the evidence we discovered came from our interactions with ghosts. That was the reason why our sess rate was so high. Once in a while, we would get clients who wanted us to expel ghosts.


    This time was different. This time, the personmissioning us was CEO Xu of the Xu n Corporation. Three months ago, his father passed away. Surprisingly, his father didn¡¯t leave him a single penny on his will. Everything was left for his stepmother, Yao Youfan. CEO Xu suspects the will is a fake will created by his stepmother. So through close friends, he found out about us and wanted us to secretly investigate whether the will is real or not.


    ¡°Pshh...!¡± I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t believe what awaited me was another huge family internal dispute case. Why do Ie across so many wealthy clients? Wealthy people truly have a lot of drama.


    I went to a hotel and plucked down my luggage away. Then, I took a rxing shower. I didn¡¯t even have time for a breather. After I was done, I quickly applied some makeup and put on a formal suit. I had to look like a professional before I meet with Xu Chuqiao.


    After all these years, I have learnt that people will decide how much respect to give you based on how you¡¯re dressed.


    I took the taxi to the Xu n Corporation and went straight to the 21st floor to Xu Chuqiao¡¯s office. Just as I was about to enter, his secretary blocked my path.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Please notify CEO Xu that Miss Lin from City B has arrived. He will know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait.¡±


    A few momentster, the secretary came back out with a bunch of people following behind her. They seemed to be people from management. The secretary smiled at me, ¡°The CEO is ready to see you, Miss Lin.¡±


    Wow, he stopped a meeting to see me? Hmm.. Xu Chuqiao was quite bothered by this. If I can solve it for him, I will make big bucks! Please forgive my brain for always thinking of money. As a boss, I must earn enough to support my staff and myself! Or else, how can I pay for Xialing¡¯s extravagant lifestyle?


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu.¡± I went to shake Xu Chuqiao¡¯s hand. This was my first time meeting him. He seemed quite amiable. I was surprised his biological father didn¡¯t leave a single penny for him after his death. How unfilial was he?


    ¡°Miss Lin. I have already told your firm about my situation. What do you....¡± CEO Xu went straight to the topic the moment his secretary left the room.


    ¡°I am aware of your situation, Mr. Xu. Right now, I have some questions I hope you would truthfully answer. It will help with the case.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I will tell you everything I know.¡±


    I took out my notebook and began to take notes, ¡°Is your stepmother, Yao Youfan, a board member of the corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for being too direct. But I want to know why she hasn¡¯t kicked you out of the corporation after receiving your father¡¯s estate?!¡±


    Xu Chuqiao was pacing around the office so fast that it was making me dizzy, ¡°Perhaps there hasn¡¯t been enough time since my father¡¯s death. She doesn¡¯t want to make it too obvious. This is also why I¡¯m in such a rush. I have no idea when the woman is going to kick me out. After all, ever since the will has been released, most of thepany members are on her side... now, I feel like I¡¯m walking on a knife de everyday.¡±


    ¡°Why do you believe the will is fake?¡±


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t think I have ever done something that have wronged my father; neither was I unfilial. My father wasn¡¯t muddled or confused. Why would he not leave me anything in his will? So, I¡¯m certain that the will must be fake. Please help me find the real will.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you my requirements.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 138

    <b>Chapter 138: Being a white cor worker again</b>


    Experience has taught me that I must first be transparent about the money aspect. ¡°Firstly, I would like to make it clear that I will not ept any remuneration until I have seeded in achieving what you want. However, after I seed, the remuneration is 5 figures. I¡¯m wondering....¡±


    ¡°Money is not a concern. My friend has already told me about your conditions.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, please give me a position at your corporation so that I can enter and exit the building without restrictions.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, please give me a key to your home. I need to be able to freely enter when no one is home. That will allow me to find things/clues.¡±


    ¡°Um... that¡¯s a bit difficult.¡± Xu Chuqiao hesitated, ¡°I¡¯ve already moved out. So I don¡¯t have the key either. Also, my old home has a lot of servants. It¡¯s not going to be easy for you to get in unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°You can go home and get the key. As for the servants, give me their schedules so I know when they switch shifts. If you can agree to all three of my terms, then we can begin.¡±


    ¡°The key will be difficult. Please give me a few more days. But I can immediately give you a position here. Thepany has recently hired a bunch of new applicants. You will be mixed in the bunch. I¡¯ll arrange a position for you in the marketing department.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine as long as it is a department that the higher authorities don¡¯t dislike.¡± I joked. But Xu Chuqiao didn¡¯t seem to understand the joke (tl: me neither..). He solemnly stated, ¡°The manager of the marketing department was reced recently. The woman did it. I suspect that the manager may be working for her underground. So please help me keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°I see...I understand. So I will start work tomorrow?¡±


    Xu Chuqiao nodded, ¡°Tomorrow, be sure to arrive to my office noter than 7am. Although work starts at 9, I need you to get here before everyone else so I can give you your profile and other basic information. The moment you start work, our rtionship will purely be a superior-subordinate rtionship.¡±


    ¡°But today, I strutted into your office. Aren¡¯t you worried about nderous rumours?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have enough power to stop this type of news spreading out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. So tomorrow, I will officially start work. Please get me the key and your servants¡¯ schedule as soon as possible. Thank you.¡±


    Then, I quickly left Xu Chuqiao¡¯s office. By the time I left, it was already the afternoon. I didn¡¯t want to return back to the hotel so early, so I grabbed some food while I was out and decided to go take a walk.


    I have left this ce for three years. Now that I¡¯m back, it feels a bit unfamiliar. I wonder if he¡¯s doing well?


    Three years ago, Suyang released his final work ¡°The Alina in my dreams¡±. Then, he vanished from the literature field.


    When ¡°The Alina in my dreams¡± was released, I was studying spiritual techniques in the mountains. ording to Xialing¡¯s memories, Suyang had literally transformed from an author to an entertainer. He was on all sorts of TV programs and talk shows on a daily basis.


    But that merelysted for three months. Three monthster, after Suyang announced on SNS that ¡°The Alina in my dreams¡± was hisst work. Then, he never appeared in front of arge audience again.


    His final work was the novel that he gained inspiration from after our trip from Japan. I bought a copy and left it at home. However, I haven¡¯t read it yet. I also wouldn¡¯t let Xialing and the others tell me what it was about either.


    The book was like a decoration along with all many other items in my home. It silently stood there; filled with dust.


    Two years had gone by without any news of Suyang. Not only did the literature field lost their author Du Yu, it was as if he had evaporated from this world.


    I went to a bookstore nearby and took a look. In the past, when Suyang was writing as Du Yu, he was a best-selling author. Now, barely any of his books remained. His best-selling counter was reced by other newbies.


    Many things could change in three years. Perhaps, he had already met the love of his life and gotten married. He might even have a kid.... Maybe he has a family of three now, so that¡¯s why he retired from the literature field?


    Why am I thinking of all this? I tried to stop myself from imagining all these ridiculous theories. After I ate my dinner, I took the taxi to the area around Yao Youfan¡¯s home and walked around. Then, I returned back to the hotel and went to bed. I had to be ready for tomorrow¡¯s job.


    ¡ª¨C


    Last night, I actually dreamt of Suyang.


    This was the first time I dreamt of him ever since our separation. In my dream, his face was blurry. But I was confident that it was him. It was like a scary curse. The moment I came back to City A, all the snippets of my time with Suyang began to invade my brain. Regardless of how hard I tried to resist it, I couldn¡¯t fight it.


    I deliberately used icy water to ssh my face in the morning to remind myself that the person was gone. Suyang was my past. There was no point in thinking about him. Even if we could do it again, nothing would change. We¡¯re already in two different worlds.


    I followed Xu Chuqiao¡¯s instructions and went to his office two hours prior to work hours to find him. When I arrived at the building, there were no one else around aside from the security guard.


    I went up to the 21st floor and knocked on Xu Chuqiao¡¯s door. He was sitting all by himself in his office.


    ¡°CEO Xu, may I ask why you¡¯re always at the office two hours before everyone else?¡± Since there was a lot of time, I casually sat down in front of Xu Chuqiao and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    From what Xialing told me, Xu Chuqiao didn¡¯t have any harmful lifestyle habits. There were only two main things in his life; family and work.


    His nickname was ¡°workaholic¡±.


    Now, I understood why he had that nickname.... It was good for us too. We couldmunicate at thepany without others noticing.


    Xu Chuqiao handed something to me, ¡°This is your worker ID. I have already spoken to the Human Resources department. Today, you will be reporting to the Marketing department with all the new hirees. As for the house key, I¡¯m still thinking of a solution.¡±


    I smiled to give Xu Chuqiao less pressure, ¡°Don¡¯t be too rushed and let the cat out of the bag.¡±


    I began to twirl my hand over my worker ID. How long has it been since Ist wore one? Thinking back, ever since I got fired four years ago, I had never worked another proper job.


    Now that I had resumed a white cor position, I was a bit anxious. In addition, I was afraid people would discover my actual age and blow my cover.


    No! You are Lin Yixin! What haven¡¯t you experienced in the past three years? How could you be intimidated by something like this?


    I cheered myself on from the inside and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet? There is still quite some time before work starts. You can go to the cafe downstairs and grab some breakfast.¡± Xu Chuqiao was beginning to get his own work ready. His eyes were on his watch; he didn¡¯t even lift his head to speak to me.


    I thought he was going to offer to have breakfast with me. Guess not... I pouted and shrugged my shoulders. It wasn¡¯t like he would notice anyway.


    But Xu Chuqiao was correct. I rushed over from the hotel and didn¡¯t have time to eat anything. Now that he mentioned it, I was a bit hungry.


    ¡°Ok CEO Xu, I¡¯m going to grab some breakfast. Would you like to join me?¡± I knew he wasn¡¯t going to join, but I was bored so I wanted to lighten up the mood. Xu Chuqiao looked like he had a serious face 24 hours a day.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you. If other workers saw us eating together, it would be suspicious. It might affect your work in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true... then I¡¯m going to head out now.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to eat with him anyway.


    So, I went down to the cafe and ordered a sandwich and coffee. Then, I waited until it was time to start work. Since there was so much time in between, I took a look at the documents that Xialing sent me. It was about Yao Youfan.


    That woman was quite something. Sources say that she was Xu Chuqiao¡¯s father¡¯s mistress for over thirty years. After Xu Sen¡¯s legal wife died, she sessfully moved up her position.


    Was it real love? Or was it a scheme the whole time? It was something I must figure out.


    Strangely enough, no matter how much Xialing tried to dig, she couldn¡¯t find anything on Yao Youfan¡¯s past. But that wasn¡¯t something I need to worry about. Because for us, trying to find out something about someone¡¯s past was very easy.


    I dialed Xialing¡¯s number. The first thing I said was, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    There was no need to ask. That punk must still be asleep.


    ¡°Woman... what time is it now?!¡± Xialing¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and muffled. It confirmed my suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s already past 7. You think you don¡¯t have to get up for work just because your boss isn¡¯t around? Let me help you calcte. If you get up now, it will take you 5 minutes to brush your teeth and wash your face. Changing will take you another 10 minutes. Eating will take you another 30 minutes. Makeup will take you 20 minutes. You live 30 minutes away from the firm. That¡¯s already an hour and a half. Are you not nning to show up to work on time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. Zhou Zhen is around. He will be there to take care of the clients!¡±


    True. Fortunately, Zhou Zhen worked for me. Or else, I honestly didn¡¯t know what I would do.


    In our firm, there were three females including myself. Zhou Zhen was the only male. Compared to the lovesick Jia Wenwen and the hedonist Xialing, he was the person who made sure the firm was functionable.


    Thinking back to years ago, I shamelessly tried to recruit Zhou Zhen to my firm. It was a tough and bumpy ride. From the moment I saw him working at the convenience store, I was positive I wanted him to join us.


    Afterwards, Jia Wenwen and Xialing took turns trying to convince him. Just as I thought all hope was lost, Zhou Zhen suddenly gave me a call and said he would join us. I was so happy that I rushed the employee contract overnight and gave it to him the next day.


    Later on, I asked the silent Zhou Zhen why he decided to change his mind. Zhou Zhen stared at his monitor and calmly replied with one line, ¡°I couldn¡¯t take that woman and decided to give her some trouble.¡±


    Eventually, I found out that thedy was Xialing. The trouble Zhou Zhen wanted to give her was to join us and work alongside with her.


    Perhaps Xialing did something to him while she was trying to convince him? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Anyhow, I stabbed my fork into my sandwich as I rubbed the green veins that were popping out of my face, ¡°Can you take your job seriously?¡±


    Xialing tried to act pitiful, ¡°Do you know what I was doingst night? Jia Wenwen got drunk and went up to her balcony as she cried and screeched she wanted to see her boyfriend. She threatened to jump off the roof! I was tortured by her the entire night. So miss, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Again!?!¡± My head was buzzing. I couldn¡¯t believe I hired these type of workers. Although their sess rates were quite high, I felt like I always had to go the extra mile to take care of them.


    Zhou Zhen and I were basically the moms of the firm.


    ¡°Anyway, hurry and send me all the stuff you have on Yao Youfan.¡± I sighed. Then, I hung up.


    The girls were like my kids. As a ¡°mom¡± I was furious they were misbehaving all the time. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but miss those two annoying brats.


    It was 8:50am. I better get ready to go into the office.

 Chapter 139

    <b>Chapter 139: Hallucination </b>


    People were alreadying in session. I noticed a bunch of properly dressed workers sitting particrly straight. They were filled with youthful energy. Most likely, they had just graduated and were the new hirees.


    I silently went over and stood next to them. Who would¡¯ve thought I would be mixed with these young students again? I confidently patted my hair. Ever since I had cut my hair short, myplexion had dramatically improved. Furthermore, I had taken extra measures to maintain my youthful looks. Who could tell I was nearly 30?!


    Now that I was making a lot of money, I naturally cared more about my appearances. After all, I was a woman. Skincare and beauty salons were part of a regr routine.


    Hmm...strange...the atmosphere around the new hirees wasn¡¯t what I expected at all. Why do they all look so guarded? Aren¡¯t they colleagues now? What the heck...


    A few momentster, a woman dressed in a suit came out and stood in front of the new hirees. ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge of leading you guys. My name is Luo Zhen. Based on how fresh you all look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a young batch. In the future, call me Sister Luo.¡±


    Luo Zhen arrogantly swept her eyes over everyone. Then, she flipped open her agenda and continued, ¡°In a bit, I will be taking you around the building so you can get familiar with it. After you learn who your superiors are, you will be split into different departments. When you arrived at your assigned department, there will be another superior to help you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    ¡°Also, all of you are on probation right now. Three monthster, only five of you will be given permanent positions. So, don¡¯t you dare ck off. The people around you are your colleagues, but also yourpetitors.¡±


    Oh.... no wonder these kids have these looks on their faces. What a cruel world...


    Then, Luo Zhen took us on a tour around the building. Aside from Xu Chuqiao¡¯s office on the 21st floor, the 1st to the 43rd floor were part of the corporation. Thisprised all sorts of departments.


    For the entire morning, we didn¡¯t do much aside from walking around and exploring the building. I didn¡¯t really pay attention to what Luo Zhen was saying since I wasn¡¯t truly going to work here. The only issue I cared about was whether I was getting blisters on my feet from walking too much.


    I shouldn¡¯t have wore high heels...


    I was limping and ended up at the very end of the line. With difficulty, I managed tost until 11:30 am.


    ¡°Alright. The tour is nowplete. Now, you guys can report to your departments; just in time for lunch.¡±


    Then, Luo Zhen left confidently and at ease. She left all of the new hirees to stare at each other.


    Why weren¡¯t they moving? Was it because they didn¡¯t know their departments? I couldn¡¯t move now. If I moved, it would be obvious that I had gotten the job from an insider. I didn¡¯t want to get bullied by the group.


    Since no one moved, I remained still as well. As the psychological anxiety grew inside of me, I looked around and observed my surroundings.


    Just as I was figuring out my next move, a guy suddenly left the group and headed towards the elevator. Then, everyone else went to their designated departments.


    I finally understood. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know their departments. It was because the atmosphere was too unfamiliar to them, so they were hesitant...


    When I arrived at the marketing department, the guy that had left ahead of me was there too.


    ¡°You two are the only new hirees for the marketing department. I am the secretary for the marketing manager. My name is Luo Jing.¡± A guy with sses stood in front of us. His face was like a stiff emotionless robot.


    Another person with the surname Luo? Could all the Luos be undertaking the new hirees? It was also the first time I¡¯ve seen a male secretary.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to bring you guys to see the manager. After meeting the manager, I will tell you guys the specific workflow.¡±


    Luo Jing led the way and we headed towards the marketing manager¡¯s office.


    Xu Chuqiao wanted me to keep an eye out for this person... he said he appeared out of nowhere and most likely had been hired by Yao Youfan. If I am able to investigate this person thoroughly, it would probably help me out a lot.


    Thinking of this, I put on my best game face. Luo Jing knocked on the door and a voice from inside echoed, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Luo Jing pushed open the door, and me and the guy followed closely behind. He stated, ¡°Manager, the new hirees are here.¡±


    The manager was sitting with his back facing us. As a result, we couldn¡¯t see his actual face. However, he gave me the impression that he was very cocky. He was definitely not a person I would want to mess with.


    Why does he have to show off his superiority to newbies? I¡¯ll give him 100% for putting on his act. I tried to scan his desk to find out his name. But I didn¡¯t see a name sign anywhere.


    ¡°I wee you guys to our marketing department. I¡¯m your superior.¡± Suddenly, the marketing manager slowly turned his chair around. Then, he ced his name tag aggressively on the table. He had it in his hands the whole time.


    What kind of introduction was that.... I secretly felt a disdain towards him. But out of curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help but lift my head to look up at my new boss.


    However, the moment I made eye contact, I breathed out cold air and took a step back.


    ¡°Ah.....?¡±


    The new worker and Luo Jing both turned to give me criticizing looks. Hey, you can¡¯t me me....


    I stared at the man who made me tongue tied. That face...


    My first reaction was to bow and apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯m too excited from getting hired. Hence, I slept very poorlyst night. I am hallucinating at the moment. Could I exit and re-enter again?¡±


    The other new hiree secretly nudged me. It was as if he wanted to remind me, ¡°How dare you try to talk about conditions with the marketing manager when you¡¯re a nobody?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡± The familiar face was smiling. Then, he gently nodded, ¡°Exit and re-enter again then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± I continuously bowed as I left the office. Then, I viciously pped myself on the face twice, ¡°Lin Yixin! You must pull yourself together! You cannot hallucinate again!¡±


    ¡°One, two, three!¡± I closed my eyes and counted on the inside. Then, I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and stomped on the ground. Next, I closed my eyes as I pushed the door open. I imagined my hallucination disappearing. The whole time, my mood was very heavy and my head was lowered. After taking a deep breath, I raised my head and stared at the marketing manager.


    There was no change.... Was I sick to the point of no return?


    Last night, I had already dreamt of his fuzzy face. Now, his face was clearly in front of me. The smiling face was exactly a duplicate of Suyang¡¯s.


    It was that same face. The face that once made intense eye contact with me. It was the same high nose bridge that I touched while we were ying around. And the same lips I once kissed... it was exactly the same from three years ago.


    He stood up with a ridiculous amount of confidence and walked towards me. Although he was less than three metres away, I felt as if I had stepped across a light-year.


    ¡°Are you more clear-headed now, Miss. Lin Yixin? Earlier, you were outside so you didn¡¯t hear my introduction. Allow me to re-introduce myself. I¡¯m the marketing manager for the Xu n Corporation, Suyang.¡±


    I could feel Suyang¡¯s burning gaze despite having my head lowered. My mouth felt dry and breathing was difficult. My hands were tightly clenched into fists. There was a fire rm going off in my head. Aside from the chaotic buzzing in my ears, I couldn¡¯t hear anything else.


    Time, space, air all seemed to have paused.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was feeling, but it wasn¡¯t the joy of meeting an old friend. In fact, I felt like I had been caught in a hopeless manner.


    Wait a sec! What¡¯s going on?! .....this is wrong! I haven¡¯t prepared myself for a reunion. W-why did we encounter each other here? Regardless of how I rubbed my eyes, I couldn¡¯t believe Suyang was the marketing manager of thispany. He was my superior!


    After I confirmed that I wasn¡¯t hallucinating from ack of sleep, I remained still like a frozen piece of ice. I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Miss. Lin Yixin, could it be that you¡¯re surprised the marketing manager is myself? I guess you recognize me?¡± Suyang murmured.


    No! I lifted my head up in fear. I gave him a warning nce: Suyang, you can¡¯t expose our rtionship here! Or else....or else everything will be even moreplicated!


    ¡°This type of situation urs quite often. I guess you must be one of my fans!¡± Suyang lightly patted my back. ¡°Although I was an author two years ago, I¡¯ve retired from that field. I entered thispany because I have a Masters of Finance. So now, I¡¯m just an ordinary office worker. Hope we will get along great!¡±


    Based on the new hiree¡¯s confused expression, I was positive he had no idea Suyang was an author previously. I never thought that Suyang would be the person that Xu Chuqiao wanted me to investigate. This was the first time we met in three years, and now I have to investigate him?


    I never wanted this to happen...


    Although I had no idea what he went through these past few years, I knew Suyang was a schemer. I was not up to his par. What am I going to do? I just started a new job and I have already encountered a blockage...


    ¡°I have nothing else to say. You guys may go and do your job now.¡± Suyang turned around and returned back to his seat.


    That sentence gave me so much relief. It was like being told I was getting released from a life-imprisonment sentence. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t show how I truly felt. I had to keep all my emotions hidden.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I turned around and wanted to get out of the office as soon as possible. I really couldn¡¯t handle the awkward and strange atmosphere. I needed to breathe in fresh air. If I stayed here any longer, I was worried I would suffocate....


    ¡°Lin Yixin candidate, please remain here.¡±


    Suyang¡¯smand caused me to heavily sink to the bottom of the ocean. It was as if my four limbs were made of lead.

 Chapter 140

    <b>Chapter 140: My life was a joke</b>


    Luo Jing and the new hiree walked by me. Before they left, I had to try to save myself. I definitely didn¡¯t want to be alone with Suyang.


    ¡°Is there something important you need help with, manager?¡±


    ¡°After seeing your r¨¦sum¨¦, there are some parts I am curious about. I want to ask you individually. Is that not alright with you?¡± Suyang responded smoothly. He must have figured out my response ahead of time.


    ¡°Of course not....¡± I was speechless. After all, he was currently my superior. I couldn¡¯t go against him in front of the secretary and the new hiree.


    Suyang red at the two other men. He seemed a bit annoyed, ¡°Are you guys not going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them swiftly exited. The new hiree probably thought I was going to get scolded. Before he left the room, he secretly peeked at me and had a crafty smile on his face.


    F**k that child! Why is he rejoicing in my misfortunes? And ugh, why does Suyang want to keep me here? I¡¯m so nervous. Is he going to question why I left without saying a word three years ago? Or does he want to get revenge? Or maybe...


    Wait, we are working in the samepany right now. He probably won¡¯t do anything. Lin Yixin. You can do this. Stop freaking out.


    My thoughts were spinning in my mind like mad. Suddenly, Suyang closed all the window blinds and the room turned pitch ck. I recoiled my body and stared at Suyang with caution.


    Suyang seemed to be abnormally calm. Then, he pressed a switch and the room was lit. Hefortably sat in his boss chair as he took out my r¨¦sum¨¦, ¡°Lin Yixin job candidate, where have you worked previously?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think where I have worked previously is important. The most important thing is that I¡¯m part of thepany now.¡±


    Oh? So Suyang wanted to act like we didn¡¯t know each other? That¡¯s fine with me.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But if your superior is asking you a question, you must answer it, no?¡±


    How dare he try to threaten me? On the inside, I rolled my eyes countless of times. But on the outside, I appeared strong, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve worked at Day Mountain Trading Company.¡±


    I told him the job Ist held four years ago. You can¡¯t me me. Ever since I was fired, I was Suyang¡¯s assistant. After that, I never worked another white cor job again. The only thing I could use or say was the Day Mountain Trading Company.


    ¡°Day Mountain Trading Company? Howe I have never heard of it?¡± Suyang muttered as he rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t be asking. Do you have any other question? If not, I¡¯m going to go leave now.¡± I coldly replied and tilted my chin up. My eyesnded on a painting behind Suyang¡¯s back.


    On the wall was a painting of a sunflower that had a missing a petal. The golden yellow hue gave its viewer a misconception of warmth. But if one looked closely at the missing petal, they would see that the flower was weeping. Its head was lowered like it was drowning in regret.


    Suyang suddenly stood up and blocked my view. His expression was solemn, ¡°Why are you in such a rush to leave? You don¡¯t want to be in the same space as me?¡±


    I immediately denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m only a job candidate. I must quickly get used to the area.¡±


    Suyang leaned against his office desk as he yed around with an item in his hand, ¡°I noticed your age, Lin Yixin job candidate. You¡¯re already 29. You¡¯re much older than the other hirees. What do you have to say to that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think a person¡¯s age should determine whether a person is qualified for a job or not. If you want to assess an employee, you should be judging based on his/her abilities, decision making, and how diligent they are.¡±


    Suyang pped, ¡°Good. I agree with you.¡±


    ¡°Manager, do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suyang tilted his head as he grinned like a child, ¡°It has been three years. Have you missed me?¡±


    That smile brought me back to three years ago. He always had this smile whenever he leaned against my leg or buried his head against my neck.


    To me, the three years were nothing. My love for him didn¡¯t lessen at all. But it was impossible between us. Honestly, I wanted to rush over and embrace him. I wanted to ask him whether he missed me. I wanted to know if he was dating someone else. I wanted to know how he was doing. And while he was thinking of how to respond, I wanted to give him a deep, passionate kiss...


    But, I was able to hold back my powerful desires. During these past three years, this ability was something I was most proud of. Although my heart longed for him, I was able to act emotionless.


    As for Suyang¡¯s question, I wasn¡¯t sure how I should respond.


    I still loved him. But for the past three years, I have been very busy working. I had almost no time to miss or think of Suyang. Even if I did have time, I would control myself so that I wouldn¡¯t think of him. Since I have already decided we had no future together, I had to crush all my thoughts.


    But it was strange. Suyang became something non-concrete in my heart. He was someone that I didn¡¯t want to remember but couldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Manager, what is that supposed to mean? Today is the first time we¡¯ve met.....¡± I¡¯m going to continue ying dumb; even if it was the stupidest idea.


    ¡°Are you sure that is your final answer?¡± Suyang¡¯s smile suddenly became dim. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you reply badly, I will investigate why you entered thispany and tell the chairman.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I panicked and red at Suyang.


    He reacted very excitedly as he pped. ¡°Yes. This is the Lin Yixin I know. Terrible temper and easily provoked. Comes whenever she feels like it and doesn¡¯t care about how others feel. That is your style!¡±


    As expected, Suyang was bitter towards my departure. Should I exin myself? But honestly, I couldn¡¯t think of anything that could clear my crime. Forget it. It¡¯s probably better that he hated me.


    ¡°I know your motive for entering thispany isn¡¯t pure. You better answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I......¡± Before I could continue, someone knocked and saved me.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Suyang snapped. He sounded like he didn¡¯t want the person toe in.


    ¡°Manager, the chairman is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m busy. No time.¡±


    Wow, he even dared to reject the chairman. Suyang was still unruly like he was three years ago. What was his rtionship with Yao Youfan?


    ¡°The chairman says it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯lle now.¡± Suyang finally gave in. He gave me a dirty look as he walked by me. Then, he whispered in a low voice, ¡°The future is long. We have ample of timeter to chat.¡±


    After that, he confidently walked out of the room.


    ¡°Whew....¡± After Suyang left, I quickly ran out and found an empty seat to sit down. I held onto my beating heart as I tried to calm down. I gazed at Suyang¡¯s office and thought to myself, What am I going to do if he wouldn¡¯t let me go? At this rate, how can I do further investigation.....?


    My head began to hurt and I started to mess with my hair. The new hiree noticed and sneakily came up beside me. He mumbled, ¡°What did the manager say to you? Are you in trouble?¡±


    He tried to hide it, but I could still see his upward smile. Clearly, he wanted me to look bad. I looked down and noticed the worker ID around his neck. His name was Guo Zijun.


    I said what he wanted to hear and pretended to act miserable. ¡°Yes, the manager scolded me. He said I had to be alert during my work hours. If I continue acting like this, there is no need to return back to work.¡±


    Guo Zijun seemed pleased by what I said. ¡°Oh yeah, Secretary Luo said there is a wee ceremony for all the new hirees tonight. After we¡¯re done work, we have to go home and change before we attend.¡±


    What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s actually nice enough to notify me?


    ¡°Wee ceremony? Will we see the chairman too?¡±


    ¡°Who knows...? I guess it depends if we¡¯re lucky. I doubt the chairman woulde to a regr event like this though.¡±


    If Yao Youfan shows up, this event would be a good excuse to get close to her. After all, if it¡¯s a party, there will definitely be drinking. People are the least guarded when they are drunk. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find out some stuff through her spirit and figure out whether she made the will up.


    Suddenly, an unknown number appeared on my phone. I hesitated but decided to pick it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Lin Yixin. It¡¯s Xu Chuqiao. This is my personal cell phone. In order not to arouse suspicion, I¡¯ll be using this phone to contact you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Is there an issue?¡±


    ¡°I heard you were called in by the marketing manager. Is everything ok?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s my own issue. No need to worry.¡± For now, it¡¯s fine. But soon....


    ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s anything, call this number.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± You can¡¯t solve my problem! I made a depressing face at my phone and shook my head. I swear my life was a joke.


    So, I lingered around the office for the rest of the day until work was over. Initially, I thought being a job candidate would be very busy, but Guo Zijun wanted to show off so badly that he fought to do everything. So because of him, I had a lot of free time. That was good. I didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    After work, I purposely went to buy an outfit for tonight¡¯s event. When I swiped my credit card, my heart ached. I hadn¡¯t even made money and now I already had to go negative...


    When I arrived at thepany, it wasn¡¯t the type of party I had imagined it to be. The only people that were standing in front of the building were the new hirees from this morning. Was this the event that Guo Zijun mentioned?

 Chapter 141

    <b>Chapter 141: The aftermath</b>


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long! Everyone is here now. Let¡¯s go!¡± Someoneined.


    Based on the situation, it was obvious that the punk had lied to me. I should¡¯ve used my brain. Why would a big corporation hold a wee ceremony for their job candidates? Lin Yixin! Use your brain!


    ¡°Why are you dressed like this....?¡± Seeing how formal I was, one of the girls secretly asked me.


    ¡°Ah, I thought today was the weing ceremony....¡± I awkwardly smiled as I touched my hair. Fortunately, I only bought a ck dress. It didn¡¯t stand out too much.


    ¡°Thepany party is next week. Today, we¡¯re just hanging out with the new hirees to get to know one another.¡± The girl kindly told me.


    ¡°Then, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading to a BBQ shop! Apparently, there¡¯s a very delicious BBQ shop around here.¡±


    BBQ shop?! I¡¯m dressed way too formal for a BBQ shop....


    I gave Guo Zijun an icy re. He happened to turn around and made eye contact with me. He had a ¡°if you can¡¯t take it, then battle with me¡± face. My level of anger increased substantially.


    Suyang was correct. I had a fiery personality that never went away.


    Alright! Guo Zijun! You just wait! From now on, you¡¯re my enemy! We¡¯ll see who dies at the end!


    ¡ª¨C


    Alcohol is a scary thing.


    It wears a sparkling translucent mask. On the outside, it may seem pure. But deep down, it evilly grins as it watches its victims devour cup after cup. Gradually, it will steal their consciousness just when they least expect of it.


    I hadn¡¯t touched so much alcohol since Xialing¡¯s birthday. Usually, I would control myself. After all, I was always working. However, yesterday, the young hirees were very good drinkers. I ended up drinking far more than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Ah... my head hurts!¡± I grumbled. I drank way too muchst night. The moment I woke up, I could barely turn around. All my body parts ached.


    I gazed around my surroundings. This....doesn¡¯t look like my hotel room. Yet, it was so familiar....abnormally familiar...


    I tried very hard to recall the sequence of events fromst night. But my memories were only filled with loud noises and cheering sses.


    This is bad. I couldn¡¯t remember anything after the alcohol. Where am I? Who brought me here?


    When I attempted to dig through my memories again, someone suddenly tugged the nket.


    Instantly, my body stiffen.


    Who was behind me? What the heck? Wait a sec...why am I naked?


    Oh God! Oh Heavens! F**k my life! Don¡¯t tell mest night I ended up in bed with someone after I was drunk!?!??!


    I began to have a mental breakdown as I gripped my hair with both hands. I looked like I was going to pull all my hair out. Then, I gulped down my saliva and anxiously turned my head to stare. I wanted to confirm there was actually a person next to me.


    I reached out my shaky hands and gently lifted the corner of the nket.


    It was a man with an angelic face. Su..yang?


    Could we have...the two of us...st night....AH!?!?!?! What?! HOW!?!??!?!?!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Suddenly, Suyang¡¯s hazy voice appeared in my mind. It seemed to be part ofst night¡¯s missing snippets.


    I wanted to scream, but luckily, I covered my mouth just in time to drown out the sound. Suyang was still deep asleep, but I couldn¡¯t think anymore. The only solution was to leave the scene as soon as possible!!!


    I sat up but my bones wouldn¡¯t stop crackling each time I moved. I was so afraid to wake Suyang that I held in my breath.


    Where were my clothes?! Clothes!!?!?!?! I looked all around the bed. Eventually, I found a pile of clothes all piled up on the messy floor. Then, I stared at the walls around me. The walls were covered with anime posters and the cabs were stuffed with action figures. My intuition was correct. This was Suyang¡¯s bedroom!


    I got out of the bed and considered my current state. I had no idea when Suyang was going to wake up. So, I snatched the pile of clothes and dashed into the washroom as quickly as I could.


    Then, I wrapped a towel around my body and sat on the toilet as I began to pick out my clothes from the mess. All of them reeked of alcohol.


    I finally found my cell phone in my pocket and checked the time. It was only 6 am or so. I still had enough time to return to the hotel and shower.


    After I put my clothes back on, I secretly poked my head out of the washroom door. I walked quietly on tiptoes towards the entrance. Just before I left, I nced at Suyang¡¯s bedroom. He was still in a deep slumber.


    I leaned against the door frame and had a blissful smile on my face. But a secondter, I snapped out of it. What am I doing? This is not the time!


    On my way back to the hotel, I was in a zoned-out state the whole duration. I leaned my back against the taxi seat as I stared outside the window. Based on the throbbing pain from my lower region and how sore I was, we must have done something very intensivest night.


    But how did I end up in his bed after the party? It didn¡¯t make sense!


    Before I could solve this riddle, the taxi had already arrived back at the hotel. I hurriedly got off the moment I paid. I didn¡¯t want to see the subtle smile that the taxi driver kept throwing me.


    I looked like filth. Fortunately, there was still two hours before work.


    I knelt in front of my bed and questioned my life. How can I return to work after this? I¡¯m definitely going to encounter Suyang at work! What should I say? I don¡¯t even know what happenedst night....what could I say?


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became.


    Should I just not go to work?


    No no! If I do that, it means I¡¯m definitely guilty! The new hirees must know something?! I¡¯ll just ask the friendly girl. She doesn¡¯t seem to be the scheming type. Maybe I could find out from her what happened.


    After making up my mind, I went to shower. But there was another problem. Suyang made so many marks and scars on my body. It was so visible! People would definitely notice it at work. What should I do?


    I had no choice but to put on a high cor shirt to hide it. It will be hot, but it was better than letting people see the hickeys.


    Even the side of my cheek were a bit red. Did he bite my face too? What the f**k! I had to use a bandaid to cover it. Then, I tidied up everything and went to work.


    When I went to my cubicle, I couldn¡¯t sit still. I kept looking around. Suyang wasn¡¯t in the office yet. I decided to head to another department to find that nice girl from yesterday. Sadly, she was nowhere to be seen.


    Just as I was about to return back to my department, I turned around and noticed Suyang turning out of the elevator. I was so scared that I quickly hid under an office table next to me.


    He shouldn¡¯t have seen me, right? Right?!


    I was still panicking so I decided to take a peek. Great. There was no one there.


    But oh no!! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! I said it three times on the inside.


    Suyang came to work! How am I going to face him!?!? I have no face! Ahhhhhhh. I should just go home! When I say home, I¡¯m talking about City B! I will transfer this case to Xialing. Ah shit! I can¡¯t because Suyang knows Xialing. I¡¯m going to make Jia Wenwen rece me!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± While I was still in panic mode, someone appeared behind me. I swiftly turned my head around. It was the woman that led us on a tour yesterday; sister Luo.


    She surprised me and I harshly bumped the back of my head against the corner of the table.


    ¡°I came to find one of the new hirees. But she doesn¡¯t seem to be here... haha.. I¡¯m going to return now! I¡¯lle find herter.¡± I rubbed my head and tried to remain calm. She must think I am super weird. A job candidate from the marketing department was lying underneath the table of the finance department. She might even assume I¡¯m trying to steal something...


    Luo Zhen didn¡¯t seem to be letting me go. She stared at me; up and down. Then, she mumbled, ¡°Your clothes....¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to say next. My heart was about to leap out of my throat.


    ¡°You have great taste in clothes.¡± She patted my back, ¡°Many job candidates dress differently from you. They¡¯re always wearing the same type of suits. I¡¯m sick of it. In the future, continue to dress like this. I like your style.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± I was scared for nothing. I quickly smiled, ¡°Thank you, sister Luo. I will be returning to work now.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Go!¡±


    While I was leaving, I turned to ensure that Luo Zhen wasn¡¯t watching me anymore. It was only then that I felt a breath of relief. Along the way, I bumped into Guo Zijun.


    He probably knew what happenedst night. But seeing how he tried to set me up yesterday, I didn¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°You injured your chin area?¡± He acted like nothing had happened between us as he made casual conversation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I coldly replied.


    ¡°How did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°Umm.. this morning, I identally cut myself while I was shaving my beard.¡± I gave Guo Zijun a fake smile. Then, my smile vanished.


    Guo Zijun actually believed me. He continued to follow me around as he asked more questions, ¡°You have a beard? Do you have to shave your beard every morning? That¡¯s so crazy!!¡±


    I wanted to ignore him so I turned and directly looked into Suyang¡¯s office. Suyang also happened to be looking at my direction.


    The moment we made eye contact, my heart was beating so fast that it probably broke my life record. My eyeballs turned the other direction before my head did.


    ¡°Oh yeah, did you get home okst night?¡± Guo Zijun asked.

 Chapter 142

    <b>Chapter 142: Why are you wearing a high cor shirt?</b>


    ¡°O-of course! What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about how you werest night. You drank the most out of all of us. Yet, you were determined not to get escorted home. So, I was wondering whether you actually made it back.¡±


    ¡°I did make it back... but did I leave by myselfst night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You were insane! You couldn¡¯t even walk a straight line. I¡¯m surprised you made it back!¡±


    So that means Suyang didn¡¯t appear at the BBQ shop. When did we meet then? While I was walking blindly on the streets!? I narrowed my eyes. I think I¡¯m starting to remember....


    My intuition told me that Suyang¡¯s hot gaze never once turned away from my direction. So, I shrank my head and hid behind the cubicle.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t hide forever. But I still haven¡¯t thought of an exnation forst night¡¯s urrence.


    Exnation! Exnation! Oh yeah! Logically, Suyang should be the one giving me an exnation! I drank too much. My mind wasn¡¯t conscious. I was the victim here!


    No no! I can¡¯t think like that! I¡¯ve heard that when I¡¯m drunk, I act like a female version of Shen Shaoqian. I hug everyone in sight. I wrap my arms around everyone. I am a mess....


    ¡°Lin Yixin, the manager is calling you.¡± Guo Zijun said from his cubicle.


    ¡°What?¡± My voice was shaky as I fearfully poked my head out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overreacting a bit too much?¡± Guo Zijun ridiculed me, ¡°I know you were punished by the manager yesterday, but it¡¯s still not toote to fix your rtionship with him. Don¡¯t make him wait too long or else you¡¯re going to get yelled at again.¡±


    I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. Sigh. What wille will alwayse. Although the distance between my cubicle and Suyang¡¯s office was less than 7 metres, it felt like an endless execution ground.


    I wished my legs were only 1cm long. That way, it would take me forever to get to his office...


    Suyang had a crafty smile on his face until I entered his office.


    ¡°Manager, is there something you need help with?¡± I didn¡¯t know where to put my arms. Today, their existence felt like a surplus.


    ¡°You take forever toe into my office, yet you slipped out of my apartment so fast.¡± Suyang teased.


    The moment he said those words, I quickly turned around and locked the doors behind me. Then, I reminded him, ¡°Shhh! We are at work right now!¡±


    ¡°Thispany permits dating amongst coworkers. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Suyang casually leaned back against his chair. Right now, I was the only one in panic mode, ¡°This has nothing to do with dating within thepany. This is an issue between the two of us! We can¡¯t let anyone know about it!¡±


    ¡°Our issue? What issue do we have....?¡± Suyang grinned. He obviously knew what he was doing. Ughhhh he was so despicable!


    ¡°Why are you wearing a high cor shirt? You don¡¯t find it hot?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking the question when you already know the answer to it?¡± I spoke through my teeth.


    Suyang stood up; not bothering to hide his cheerful mood. ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so overboard. Butst night, you wouldn¡¯t let me go. That¡¯s why I....¡± Suyang murmured. Then, he slowly unbuttoned his dress shirt to reveal all the hickeys on his corbone.


    I was the culprit...


    ¡°Tell me, how are you going to take responsibility for me?¡± Suyang tilted his head as he began to lightly swing one of my arms.


    ¡°Why should I be the one taking responsibility? I was drunkst night. I wasn¡¯t conscious. You took advantage of me!¡± I pulled my arm away from him as I backed away to keep a safe distance between us.


    ¡°Oh I see...¡± Suyang ced his hand on his chin, ¡°How about I take responsibility for you instead? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who takes responsibility for who...but you really surprised me after three years of no contact.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I snapped. I found it extremely annoying how Suyang spoke to me in such a frivolous tone.


    ¡°You were much more forward and passionatepared to the past....¡± He slowly stated. There was a cunning glint in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Enough! You don¡¯t have to exin!¡± I rushed over to cover Suyang¡¯s mouth. But when I remembered this was the office, I quickly released my hand, ¡°Could we not talk about this stuff at work?¡±


    ¡°Aside from here, where would you like to meet after work?¡± Suyang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to your apartment to find you and we can chat then. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home. You better show up.¡± Suyang smiled as he returned back to his seat, ¡°Alright, Lin Yixin job candidate, you may leave now.¡±


    After I exited Suyang¡¯s office, I felt like there was a huge gloomy cloud in front of me. Great. Now, I have to find time to deal with what I had done to Suyang. When am I going to have time to investigate Yao Youfan?


    ¡ª¨C


    (Last night)


    The more Lin Yixin thought about it, the more enraged she felt. She had been living for 29 years and now a punk had set her up?


    She noticed all the new hirees were smiling around her. Hence, she couldn¡¯t make her anger so obvious. So, she fakely smiled as she continued to drink cup after cup.


    In no time, she had devoured two bottles.


    Usually, she wasn¡¯t much of a drinker. After drinking two bottles of beer, her mind was already spinning. All the new hirees were busy talking about their own departments. No one paid attention to her.


    Since she was bored, Lin Yixin clumsily took out her cell phone and began to yell without dialing a number, ¡°Hello!? Hello!!? Is anyone there? Yo! You punk, I never thought I would see you again! How dare you keep me in your office alone? Have you been corrupted by bad examples?¡±


    All the new hirees became silent. They held onto their breath as they stared at Lin Yixin. Who was she shouting at?


    Suddenly, Guo Zijun mmed the table and nervously turned to the girl next to Lin Yixin. ¡°Qianqian, hurry and hang up her phone. Could she be calling the manager?¡±


    Now, everyone was anxious and the atmosphere was super awkward. If a job candidate drunk-dialed a manager at a gathering, they would all be in trouble.


    Song Qianqian freaked out and immediately took Lin Yixin¡¯s cell phone away from her. But when she nced at it, she felt a great sense of relief. ¡°What the heck. She didn¡¯t even dial a number!¡±


    They were all scared for no reason. Someone began to joke, ¡°I bet she doesn¡¯t have the manager¡¯s number. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Plus, this morning, the manager lectured her right away at his office. I am pretty sure she got yelled at so much that she is kind of traumatized. Now, she¡¯s venting to air.¡± Guo Zijun mocked.


    Once again, all the new hirees focused on their own issues and ignored Lin Yixin.


    ¡°Humph!¡± When Lin Yixin was given back her cell phone, she drank another cup and smirked. She had overheard what the new hirees were saying and she was provoked. She muttered, ¡°Humph! Who says I don¡¯t know Suyang¡¯s number? I¡¯ll call him now!¡±


    Although Suyang¡¯s number was no longer on Yixin¡¯s phone, she had memorized it deep in her subconscious memory. Lin Yixin urately dialed the number in her drunken state. The moment it went through and she began tough, ¡°HAHA! Guess whoooooo?!?!¡±


    Suyang had just finished showering. His hair was still dripping with water droplets when he noticed the caller ID. After a moment of hesitation, he picked up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Lin Yixin wasughing like a mischievous child. She told everyone around her to be quiet, ¡°Shhh! I can¡¯t hear the phone!¡±


    But everyone ignored her. So, Lin Yixin stood up and left the BBQ shop. She sat on the steps in front of the restaurant and began to foolishly smile. She was smiling at the sky.


    Suyang whispered, ¡°Yixin....¡±


    ¡°Pssh! You suck! How could you figure it out so quickly?¡± Lin Yixin hollered. Then, she dramatically stood up and twirled around, ¡°But, I¡¯m no longer the Lin Yixin from 3 years ago! Now, I¡¯m the short hair version! And I canmunicate with ghosts!¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Goldfish must be drunk. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t have called him. But he was very happy that she would call him while she was intoxicated. Could it be that she had never been drunk these past three years? Why did it take her so long to call?


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Suyang was already changing to go find her.


    ¡°Guess!¡± Lin Yixin ran over and began to hug amppost. ¡°If you guess correctly, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°Did you drink too much or are you suffering from aphasia? How could you tell me to guess?¡± Suyang gasped as he tried to quickly pull up his pants.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you I¡¯m around thepany building or you¡¯re going toe find me! Do you know that we¡¯re not supposed to see each other?¡± Lin Yixin slurred. She happened to see a floating ghost dressed in white as she ran back to the BBQ shop.


    The new hirees were about to have a toast. Lin Yixin took the cup from Guo Zijun¡¯s hand and drank it all down in one gulp.


    ¡°Woah! So good!¡±


    Guo Zijun¡¯s ss was stolen from him and his hand was still in mid air. Someone tapped his arm next to him and gave him another ss. But no one noticed his flushed face as he began to dry cough.


    Suyang was fully dressed now. He sighed a breath of relief. It was actually good that Lin Yixin had such a low IQ at times. At least, now he knew where she was.


    He warned, ¡°Be good and remain where you are. I¡¯ming now.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯te!¡± Lin Yixin sat back at her original spot as she began to stomp her feet. However, the new hirees assumed she was still speaking to air so they continued to dismiss her behaviour.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me because you wanted me to find you?¡±


    ¡°No! I -I just don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re a marketing manager here!? Do you know how awkward I felt when I saw you today? I was so shocked, I was speechless. I foolishly stood there like a pole. So silly.¡±


    Guo Zijun stared at Lin Yixin from the corner of his eyes. Lin Yixin¡¯s back was facing him.


    ¡°Actually, I felt like you were quite good at talking back.¡± Suyang had arrived at the parking lot. He was about to drive to the work building to find Goldfish.


    ¡°Huh...why am I on the phone?¡± Lin Yixin asked herself out loud. Then, she hung up; leaving Suyang speechless. All he heard was the ¡°dut dut dut...¡± sound of a broken line.


    In no time, Lin Yixin drank another three bottles of beer. Just as she was about to devour her fifth bottle, she was dancing alone in her head.


    ¡°The little girl carried her doll and went to the garden to see cherry blossoms. The doll cried for mama and the birds on the tree went haha....¡± Lin Yixin was humming a song as her mind wandered off into L Land.


    At this moment, Suyang called. Lin Yixin was brought back to reality and wanted to hang up on him. However, she slid her finger in the wrong direction and ended up picking up the call.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m already at the work building.¡±

 Chapter 143

    <b>Chapter 143: The reunion sex </b>


    Lin Yixin grabbed her bag and whispered to Song Qianqian, ¡°He¡¯sing to arrest me! I-I have to escape!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Song Qianqian didn¡¯t understand Lin Yixin. She watched her stumbled her way out. Qianqian decided to hold onto her as much as she could, ¡°You drank too much. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No! I can walk by myself!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Guo Zijun came out to ask.


    ¡°She is drunk. I¡¯ll take her home first ande backter.¡± Song Qianqian replied.


    Although Lin Yixin was drunk, she was sober enough to know that she could not allow anyone from thepany to know that she was staying at a hotel. So, she continued to shake her head and yelled, ¡°No! I can return myself! Both of you go back inside! See you tomorrow! Byeeeee!¡± She waved and then left with her bag.


    After waiting for a long time, there were no signs of taxis anywhere. Lin Yixin leaned against amppost as she rolled her eyes and grumbled. ¡°What type of shitty ce is this?! How could there be no taxis around!?!¡±


    At this moment, Suyang was wandering the streets looking for Lin Yixin. He had parked his car in the parking lot by the work building. Currently, he was strolling along the street nearby.


    This street is filled with restaurants. If she¡¯s at a gathering, she¡¯s probably somewhere around here.


    As expected, in less than three minutes, Suyang found Lin Yixin leaning crookedly against amppost.


    Her body reeked of alcohol. Just as Lin Yixin was about to copse and fall asleep onto the ground, Suyang caught her.


    Lin Yixin could feel someone holding onto her. She turned around and touched Suyang¡¯s face, ¡°What type of taxi driver are you? You¡¯re too slow! I¡¯m going to file aint!¡± she slurred.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m your taxi driver?¡± Suyang lightlyughed. ¡°Climb up.¡±


    Lin Yixin obediently got onto his back. She was in a great mood as she swung her two legs and hummed a song.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the streets and found a penny... then I handed it to the police officer...¡± Before she finished her song, she had already fallen asleep.


    Suyang chuckled. <i>His life was probably destined to be in Goldfish¡¯s hands forever. How could he find her so cute in this drunken state? </i>


    ¡°Where do you live now?¡± Suyang wasn¡¯t sincere at all. He was whispering. Clearly, he didn¡¯t want Lin Yixin to hear.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me, then I can only take you back to my ce!¡± Suyang continued to mumble. ¡°Alright. It has been decided! You can only me yourself for not speaking up....¡± Suyang couldn¡¯t help but praise himself. He was truly a genius! A genius!


    He was still living where he used to live. The moment Suyang parked, Lin Yixin woke up. However, she thought she was still dreaming.


    The entire time, Suyang assumed they were going to have a romantic reunion. But the moment he carried Lin Yixin out of the car, she recognized the area and began to struggle out of his embrace. After she got out of his arms, Lin Yixin began to p her arms up and down as she ran around in the parking lot.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Concubine Xiang has turned into a butterfly and flew away! Concubine Xiang has turned into a butterfly and flew away!¡±


    It took a lot out of Suyang before he managed to restrain her and forced her to get into the building.


    Along the way, Lin Yixin was resting against Suyang¡¯s shoulders and excitedly shouting, ¡°Oh! I know this ce! This is Suyang¡¯s home! We have to take the elevator! There¡¯s an elevator! I used to live here. 27th floor! Yeah! Hurry and press 27th floor!¡±


    Suyang touched his ear; it was heating up. The moment they entered the apartment, he threw Lin Yixin onto the couch before even taking off his shoes. He totally didn¡¯t care to treat the fairer sex well.


    Suyang massaged his sore arms. Then, he watched as Lin Yixin began to roll back and forth on the couch. Too bad for her. He hadn¡¯t exercised for a long time.


    He sat next to Lin Yixin as he rested. But before he knew what was happening, Lin Yixin had climbed up and fell on top of him.


    She reeked of alcohol, but it wasn¡¯t a diforting scent. In fact, it was very seductive and luring. Suyang observed Lin Yixin. Her eyes seemed kind of zoned out and her red lips were slightly opened. Her corbone was faintly showing.


    He began, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re very different from three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Really?! In what ways?¡± Lin Yixin had her hands wrapped around Suyang¡¯s neck as she sat upright and pushed herself closer towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be more likeable.¡±


    ¡°This Emperor likes how you haven¡¯t seen the real world and states the truth.¡± Lin Yixin grinned and she gave Suyang a rough kiss on the cheek. Since she was so intoxicated, she had no idea this was real life.


    Suyang decided to y along with her roley. ¡°I thank the Emperor for thepliment!¡±


    ¡°Great! This Emperor has decided to bestow you the title of Empress. From now on, you¡¯re the biggest boss of this Emperor¡¯s harem!¡± Lin Yixin proudly bragged.


    ¡°This concubine wants to ask your Majesty how many sisters does she have to live with?¡± Suyang shifted his face closer towards Lin Yixin.


    Lin Yixin humphed, ¡°This Emperor only wants one cup of water.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thirsty?¡± Suyang stood up. He was about to pour Lin Yixin a cup of water. But, she tugged his arm and stopped him from moving. Then, Lin Yixin fell against him on the couch. Sheid on top of him and looked down as she lightly purred on his lips, ¡°I mean, I will choose a spoonful of water from the whole ocean.¡±


    Suyang was the face she had thought of day and night. Since the alcohol had numbed her brain, Lin Yixin was purely following her subconscious desire as she passionately kissed Suyang.


    At first, it was very gentle. But in no time, their tongues began to tangle. She knew it wasn¡¯t a dream anymore. It was real. The man she had been craving for all along was in front of her. She continued kissing until she ran out of oxygen. Then, she got up and boastfully gazed at Suyang.


    ¡°Your kissing technique has improved.¡± Suyang murmured.


    Lin Yixin chuckled, ¡°Of course! This Emperor had not wasted his years doing nothing! Do you know what I have been doing all these years?¡±


    Suyang stood up and candidly carried Lin Yixin into his bedroom. ¡°Oh? I want to know what you¡¯ve been doing these past few years.¡±


    Lin Yixin was worried she would fall off, so she wrapped her arms around his neck tighter. Then, she ced her head against Suyang¡¯s chest as she angrily muttered, ¡°How could you not know?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in three years. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Lin Yixin was thrown onto the bed. She closed her eyes and had her hands supporting her face, ¡°These past three years I¡¯ve been...¡±


    ¡°.....huh?¡±


    ¡°Busy missing you....¡±


    When Suyang heard her response, he was very satisfied. He gently removed Lin Yixin¡¯s hands from her face as he brushed the hair away from her face.


    ¡°Me too. These past three years, I¡¯ve been busy thinking of you...¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Lin Yixin looked troubled, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe find me? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid to leave. I was afraid you woulde find me while I was gone.¡± Suyang whispered. Then, he slowly kissed Lin Yixin as his hands began to swim all over her body.


    Lin Yixin no longer tried to avoid the physical contact like she had three years ago. Instead, she weed Suyang¡¯s advances. The two of them gradually took off their clothes.


    Lin Yixin happened to touch something hard. Then, she used all her strength and smacked her hand against the light switch.


    The lights in the room instantly turned off. Suyang was a bit spooked and he stopped what he was doing.


    Lin Yixin was panting; her face flushed. ¡°It¡¯s better with the lights off....¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Then, no more words were spoken. Instead, slow moans and raspy gasps continued throughout the whole night.

 Chapter 144

    <b>Chapter 144: Move back with me</b>


    After work, I directly went to Suyang¡¯s apartment. My memories were graduallying back to me. Last night while I was drunk, Suyang carried me back here!? I recalled seeing upside down elevator buttons.... Oh God! Who could give me back my memories?


    *knock knock knock*. But there was no response from within.


    He¡¯s not home? But he said to meet here.... I stared at the password device at the door. Was it still the same code? If he left it the same, then....


    I was getting a bit emotional and pressed the code from three years ago. The door went ¡°ka cha¡± and opened.


    Suyang never changed the password. I was kind of touched. The moment I entered, there was a heart-shaped rose disy in front of me. In addition, there were lit candles everywhere.


    Suyang was in a suit and stood right across from me with a bouquet of roses in his hands.


    ¡°What are you....¡± I was stunned. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to this type of scene. My words were stuck in my throat and it was tough for me to make any sounds.


    Suyang slowly walked over like a prince from a fairytale. Except, I wasn¡¯t a princess or Cindere.


    ¡°You left a letter for me three years ago. In the letter, you said perhaps we might reunite again in the springtime. I thought it would¡¯ve been in March when the flowers bloom. I didn¡¯t think it would be the springtime after three years.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± I foolishly epted the roses from Suyang. A secondter, he had pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Regardless if it¡¯s March or three yearster, the fact that you¡¯re back is the most important thing.¡±


    Suyang wrapped his arms so tightly around me that I could hear his heart beating. Or perhaps, it was the sound of my own heart beat.


    Wait, so what is going on now? I decided to sort out everything and lightly pushed him away. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s happening right now? Are you trying to get back with me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    ¡°But.....no! Everything is happening too fast! I¡¯ve only been back for three days....¡±


    ¡°You need time to get ustomed to it? If you want, I can chase you. We¡¯re working for the samepany anyway. It¡¯s easy for us to see each other.¡± Suyang casually stated.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Thepany!¡± I destroyed the romantic atmosphere as I turned on the light, ¡°Today, I came here to discuss important matters with you. Can we pretend not to know each other when we¡¯re at work?¡±


    Suyang nodded, ¡°We can.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± He agreed so easily? That doesn¡¯t seem like Suyang¡¯s style.


    ¡°But..¡±


    There was a condition. I knew it!


    ¡°You have to move back here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer in a rtionship like three years ago. Why do I have to move back here?¡±


    ¡°Because....¡± Suyang went to his room and pushed out a familiar looking luggage. ¡°Your luggage is already here. I have already checked you out of your hotel room.¡±


    ¡°How the hell did you do that?¡± I was bbergasted.


    ¡°Simple.¡± Suyang took out my identity card from his pocket, ¡°When you weren¡¯t around, I went through your wallet and took out your identity card along with your bank card. Then, I smoothly helped youpleted the checkout procedures.¡±


    I was speechless. ¡°Mr. Suyang, do you know that you¡¯remitting a crime? How dare you take my identity card and bank card without my consent? I can call the cops on you and get you arrested!¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to call the cops and arrest me?¡± Suyang tried to make an innocent face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t call the cops. Just give me back my stuff. We¡¯ll call it even.¡± I was trying to bargain him like I would bargain with a child.


    Suyang shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t understand my point... you haven¡¯t gotten any smarter in three years!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°My point is, if you want me to keep our rtionship a secret, you have to move back here. If not, then don¡¯t me me if my mouth identally slip soon.....¡± He threatened with a cunning smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as three years ago. All you know how to do is to threaten others!¡± I refuted.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Suyang went to the kitchen to grab adle to extinguish the candles one at a time. Meanwhile, he was speaking too, ¡°What a waste of my romantic gesture. You really don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend again?¡±


    I sat on the couch and solemnly questioned Suyang, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? I left without saying a word.¡±


    ¡°Hate you for what? At the time, it was obvious why you left. We just never talked about it. I already knew that day woulde. I just didn¡¯t think it would¡¯ve happened so soon. I was caught off guard. Also, as I had predicted, we would meet again.¡±


    ¡°So what is our rtionship now?¡±


    ¡°Who knows....?¡± Suyang grinned at me in a naughty manner, ¡°Bed buddies?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so inappropriate!¡± I snapped at him as I gave him a killer re, ¡°When are you going to grow up!?¡±


    Suyang left thest candle on. Then, he turned off the lights and ran to me. With his back facing me, he lifted his shirt up. ¡°I¡¯m inappropriate? Look at your glorious achievements fromst night!¡±


    The faint lighting from the candle revealed Suyang¡¯s back. It was covered in purple and red scratch marks.


    I guiltily stared at my nails. How could it create so much damage? It has only been three days since Ist cut my nails.


    I smacked Suyang¡¯s back andforted him, ¡°As a man, you can¡¯t even handle a little bit of pain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I actually felt very overwhelmed from favour with the huge gift you gave mest night.¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night? I don¡¯t remember anything!¡± I held onto my head. I had a headache the moment I tried to think about it.


    Suyang covered his mouth in shock. He was acting like those little maidens that were bullied in ancient times. He joined his thumb and his middle finger and extended the rest of his fingers as he pointed at me; squealing, ¡°You dare to forget? You beast! You ate everything whole!!¡±


    Beast?!


    ¡°Are you ying with me? Put your girly fingers away! Holy moly. Has your brain been damage after three years?¡± I ruthlessly smacked Suyang¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°I am teasing you.¡± In a second, Suyang reverted back to normal, ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t seen each other in three years. I miss you so much that my brain is damaged.¡±


    Suyang kept attacking me with sweet words. At this rate, I was worried I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    I lightly coughed twice. ¡°Who is the beast? You¡¯re the one who took advantage of the weak while I was drunk!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You were too eager. I was forced.¡± Suyang shrugged his shoulders. He sounded like a skillful yer.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit! ....the same as you were back then!¡± I changed the topic and began to look around the apartment. I walked to my old room, ¡°Here...¡±


    The moment I opened the door and turned on the lights, I froze. My face darkened.


    Damn you! I caught you! You dare to me me for being heartless? You changed my room into a study room! I guess he really enjoys living the single life!


    Wait, why am I getting so emotional? I can¡¯t show my emotions. Calm down! Calm down! I can¡¯t let Suyang see how affected I am!


    I pretended everything was fine as I turned off the room light. ¡°So you changed my room into a study, eh?¡± I coldly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When did you change it?¡±


    ¡°About a week or two after you left? I don¡¯t remember....¡± While Suyang was thinking about it, I began to strangle his neck. I used all the strength I had, ¡°You dare to say I¡¯m heartless? You changed my room into a study a week after I was gone!?!! Ahhhh!!¡±


    Was I seeing things? Why was Suyang smiling while he was being strangled?


    Seeing how he looked like he was going to suffocate, I released him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. Verbally, you say you have no ns to get back with me. Yet, you care so much that I changed your room. What a liar! The drunk Lin Yixin is so much more honest than the sober Lin Yixin!¡± Suyang smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed. It¡¯s understandable. Imagine if someone was totally in love with another person....but the moment she was gone, he changed her room....¡± I began to interrogate. ¡°Why did you change my room?¡±


    ¡°Because I decided!¡±


    ¡°Decided what?¡±


    ¡°I decided that the room is no longer yours. When you return, we will never separate again.¡± Suyang whispered.


    ¡°What the hell....¡± Suddenly, I remembered something, ¡°Grandmother Meng. What would she say if she knew I was back? No, I can¡¯t stay here!¡±


    Then, I turned around to grab my luggage to leave.


    Suyang rushed over to take my hand that was holding onto the luggage. ¡°Granny....¡± He looked depressed, ¡°passed awayst year.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Granny passed awayst May.¡±


    Wow, I had to find out about this huge news through Suyang¡¯s mouth. I felt so bad. I couldn¡¯t raise my head because I was so ashamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I....¡± I didn¡¯t purposely want to remind you of the pain....I didn¡¯t end up saying that line.


    Suyang interrupted me, ¡°Three months after you left, I stopped writing. At the time, I hid in the study daily to read. I didn¡¯t care about anything else for a year and a half until granny became very ill.¡±


    ¡°Her final wish was that I would get back on my feet and be strong again. So, she requested a close friend to help me contact the Xu n corporation. As you already know, I¡¯m no longer ¡®Du Yu¡¯. I¡¯m now the marketing manager for the Xu n corporation.¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop writing novels?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just felt like my fingers were weak. I couldn¡¯t type or hold onto a pen anymore.¡± Suyang held onto my face and forcefully made me gaze into his eyes, ¡°The moment you left, you took away all my inspirations and soul.¡±

 Chapter 145

    <b>Chapter 145: Grandmother Meng¡¯s letter</b>


    There was a long silence between us. Suddenly, Suyang sighed and released me.


    ¡°So it turns out you¡¯re not as heartless as I thought you were. After three years, I¡¯m still the person you love, right? You can be honest. Regardless of what you say, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    How the heck does he expect me to answer this question right now? The word love hasn¡¯t came out of my mouth in so long.


    Suyang fished out a photo. It was the picture I took of him when we were at the beach. It was his back view. I wanted to snatch it, but he moved it away from my grasp. Suyang stood next to thest lit candle. ¡°I thought you burnt all the photos. Surprisingly, you kept one.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident. But I like the feeling this photo gives off. It would be a pity to burn it.¡±


    The whole time, I had kept Suyang¡¯s photo in my wallet. Although he wasn¡¯t physically by my side, it wasforting to know that a part of him was always with me.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you would rather keep a still photograph than to get back with me?¡± Suyang lifted the photo and slowly brought it closer to the candle, ¡°What¡¯s the point. Let me help you end it now.¡±


    Suyang was about to burn the photograph. I screamed and ran forward to rescue the picture, ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    Thest candle was extinguished by me. My nose tingled. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was crying due to the burning sensation on my hand or for otherplicated reasons, but tears began to fill my eyes.


    The darkness became very blurry.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Suyang rushed to hold onto my hand. He was carefully rubbing it with his palm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far for a photo?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you....¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°Without it, I won¡¯t feel at ease. How about we just pretend we¡¯re strangers at work. I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs and you won¡¯t meddle with mines. From now on....¡±


    Before I could finish talking, Suyang pulled my hand upwards and made me touch his eyebrow.


    ¡°This is my eyebrow. This is my eye. This is my nose. This is my mouth.¡± In the darkness, Suyang continued to lead me downwards. As my fingers touched his smooth skin, my fingertips were oveing a challenge I never had to deal with before.


    ¡°This is me. I am Suyang; a real person. I am still in love with you.¡± He whispered.


    Suyang¡¯s soft and sincere confession smashed apart my defensive line. I wasn¡¯t sure where I got the courage from, but I held onto him like no tomorrow. My heart was aching and I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Me too! During the past three years, I never once stopped loving you. I tried lying to myself, but it was useless. You¡¯re so stupid. Do you know how difficult it was for me to finally decide to let you go? Yet, you deliberately keeps provoking me...I¡¯m trouble, you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what trouble you are. I can decide for myself.¡±


    I stood on tiptoes to kiss him. Just as my lips were about to meet with the pair of lips I had longed for day and night, Suyang suddenly moved back. He raised his brows, ¡°So are you getting back with me now?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± I was pouting because our lips almost touched. Now, we were standing in an awkward position.


    I wasn¡¯t sure. Initially, I had no ns to get back together. This oue was not what I had expected. Suyang was probably not used to my behaviour either. I was hot and cold. Even I was confusing myself because I didn¡¯t know why I was acting like this.


    ¡°Let me go first.¡± Suyang was fidgeting.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you still love me?¡± I gave him an innocent face.


    ¡°Just let go first.....¡± Suyang lightly tried to push me off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡± I roared, ¡°I¡¯m only letting go if you trust me! Also, I¡¯m really mad at the fact you changed my room because you mean too much to me!¡±


    ¡°Ok, okay!¡± Suyang gently patted my hand, ¡°You can continue being lovey doveyter. I¡¯m going to the study to give you something. How am I going to walk if you keep hugging me like this?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Since Suyang said he was getting something for me, I immediately let go and stood around stiffly. I thought he just didn¡¯t want me to stick on him...


    In my mind, I had a drama all nned out. I thought he was trying to get revenge so he wanted to get back with me. Then after I had my guard down, he would leave me...


    Soon, Suyang came out from the study and turned on the living room lights. He had a letter in his hand, ¡°This is the letter granny wrote for you before she died. She said to give it to you when I see you.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother Meng wrote a letter for me?¡± I took the letter from his hand and opened the envelope.


    To Yixin,


    I just knew that one day you and Xiao Su would reunite again. I want to thank you for keeping your promise and not seeing my grandson while I was alive. Although Xiao Su and I appeared to be living the same lives as before, I could tell Xiao Su is very unhappy without you. Every time I see him hiding in his study, I always reflect. What have I taken away from him? Now, I regret the words I said to you that led to your departure.


    I know I have used up my lifespan. I won¡¯t be wandering the Earth like those lonely ghosts. I will reincarnate right away, so you probably won¡¯t have an opportunity to see me again. Aside from Suyang, there is nothing else that makes me reluctant to leave. The moment I know that I won¡¯t see him again, my heart hurts. By the way, I contacted my Master and he said that you¡¯ve already graduated and left. So now, I assume you¡¯re quite good at controlling your spiritual abilities?


    After you see Suyang, please do not feel apprehended by what I have previously said. Just live the lives that you want. A selfish part of me doesn¡¯t want my Xiao Su to be alone in this world. Although this request may be inappropriate, I hope you can be his friend if you no longer love him. If you still love him, then stay with him for life.


    Grandmother Meng


    ¡°Grandmother Meng....¡± I read the entire letter in my mind and then carefully folded and ced it in my bag.


    ¡°What did granny say?¡± Suyang stretched his neck. He wanted to see the letter.


    ¡°The letter was written for me; don¡¯t you even think about it! Since Grandmother Meng already made it clear, I guess I have no choice but to take on this difficult task!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Where should I put my luggage? We can¡¯t just keep it in the living room!¡± I¡¯ve already made it so clear. If Suyang still doesn¡¯t understand, he¡¯s an idiot.


    As expected, Suyang understood instantly. He quickly pushed my luggage into his room. Then, he ran out and spun me into the air.


    ¡°Put me down!¡± I was a bit scared. My hands were tightly wrapped around Suyang¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one holding onto me. How can you use me of not letting you go!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve released my hands but you still haven¡¯t released me!¡±


    ¡°It has been three years. I have to hug all my years¡¯ worth!¡± Then, Suyang spun a few more circles. He took the opportunity to bring me into his room and dropped me onto the bed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I could sense the tense atmosphere as I gazed at Suyang, ¡°Do you have dirty thoughts again? Let me warn you. Today, I¡¯m not drunk. In fact, I¡¯m very sober.¡±


    Suyang immediately kissed my lips to stop me from talking. We continued to kiss until I was about to suffocate from ack of oxygen. Then, I shoved him away.


    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡± Suyang opened his eyes and changed positions. Heid on his side and supported his head with one arm. He seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°Not today!¡±


    ¡°Why not? It was great yesterday....!¡± Suyang whined.


    ¡°Too bad!¡± I sat up and fixed my messy hair. ¡°Where am I sleeping tonight? I need to rest.¡±


    Suyang pressed me down with one arm. He stuck to me like a baby, ¡°Of course you¡¯re sleeping with me! We¡¯re back to being in a sweet rtionship!!¡± He smirked.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going to sleep next to you! Who knows what you¡¯re going to do?¡± I was half serious half joking.


    Suyang put his chin on my shoulder and blinked his huge eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you say no touching, I won¡¯t touch... unless you think you can¡¯t hold back.¡± He had a sly grin on his face.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± My face was starting to burn up. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to hold back?! You¡¯re nuts....¡± I smacked him, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower now. Don¡¯t lust after my beauty and peek!¡±


    Suyang snorted and flung his non-existent hair, ¡°You dare to talk about beauty in front of me? Anyone with eyes could tell who the beauty is!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes.... !¡± I nodded and went to the bathroom. After taking a shower, I realized I had forgotten to bring my pyjamas. I couldn¡¯t find a long bathrobe either.


    I can¡¯t just use two towels ande out like this, right?


    ¡°Suyang...are you asleep?¡± I tested. If he was asleep, I¡¯ll just run out naked to get my pyjamas.


    ¡°No....why are you calling me?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice came from the living room, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    How does he know.....? Whatever.


    ¡°Umm... could you go through my luggage and grab my pyjamas? Then, give it to me.¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t respond. The air remained silent for a long time. Suddenly, I heard items falling down.


    I had a very bad feeling about this. ¡°Suyang, you better not dump all my stuff on the ground! Be gentle! Gentle!!!¡±


    I could see Suyang¡¯s fuzzy figure outside the frosted ss door. I was so shocked that I began to back away. Suyang was trying to break open the door. His speed of his voice was 4x faster than his usual pace, ¡°Open up! Don¡¯t you want me to deliver the pyjamas? Open!¡±


    ¡°Why would I open the door for you when I¡¯m in this state?¡± I kicked the bathroom door, ¡°Just leave the pyjamas outside and you can leave.¡±

 Chapter 146

    <b>Chapter 146: Suyang¡¯s analysis </b>


    ¡°If you won¡¯t open the door, I won¡¯t give you your pyjamas. You want to sleep in the bathroom? Hahahaha!¡± Suyang began to chuckle.


    ¡°You!¡± I was so mad, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll open just a crack. But if you daree in, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± He sounded so impatient. I could tell he really wasn¡¯t listening.


    I sighed as I unlocked the door and pressed my back against the wall. I stuck out my left hand and said, ¡°Hand it over now!¡±


    I was feeling the air but didn¡¯t feel the pyjamas at all. So, I lost patience and poked my head out. I noticed Suyang was leaving the door open with one foot. Then, a secondte, he forced himself inside.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I screamed. I didn¡¯t think he would actuallye in.


    Clearly, Suyang came in unprepared. He was just staring at my body without saying a word.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± I grabbed a random towel and threw it over Suyang¡¯s head. Since it was too slippery, I fell down on Suyang. I was still screaming, ¡°No! No!¡±


    ¡°You.....¡± Suyang was trying to break out but I wouldn¡¯t allow him open his eyes. Then, I stomped on his body and ran to the bedroom with my pyjamas.


    By the time Suyang came in, I had already changed into my pyjamas. I was ring at him from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± I had my arms on my waist, ¡°How could you lose to your desires?¡±


    Suyang ignored my anger and showed me a charming smile. Then, he took out his hair dryer and said, ¡°Let me help you blow dry your hair. Or else, you¡¯ll have a headache.¡±


    I took the hair dryer from his hand, ¡°No need. I can do it myself. You are sleeping on the couch tonight!¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± Suyang sat down next to me and nudged me with his shoulder, ¡°Why are you so shy? Last night, we¡¯ve already seen each other naked. If you still think it¡¯s unfair, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself and let you see again!¡±


    Then, Suyang began to undress himself. He took off his top.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Just as he was about to take off his pants, I had to yell.


    ¡°Turn around and let me help dry your hair.¡± Suyang took the hair dryer from me and turned it on. A st of warm air began to spiral above my head. Suyang¡¯s movements were gentle and pleasant.


    ¡°Why did you cut your hair short?¡± Suyang asked.


    ¡°I think long hair is too annoying. Doesn¡¯t this look much neater and clean?¡±


    ¡°True. You also look younger.¡±


    ¡°Are you implying that I didn¡¯t look young before?¡± I growled.


    Suyang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he sted the hair dryer higher.


    ¡°You!¡± I was so mad I couldn¡¯t talk.


    Since I had short hair, it was dry in no time. I could feel the weight of my hair turning lighter and lighter. Soon, Suyang switched off the hair dryer and smoothly rolled himself onto the bed with the nket wrapped around him.


    ¡°Go sleep on the couch!¡±


    Suyang pretended not to hear me. He turned his head the other way.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Just as I was about to head to the living room, Suyang suddenly grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his arms.


    Suyang lowered his face and sleepily murmured, ¡°In this household, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep anywhere else aside from this room. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± After the bathroom incident, I basically had zero faith in Suyang.


    ¡°Mm. We still have to go to work tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to bed earlier....¡± Suyang enveloped his arms around me and ced me onto the other side of the bed. Then, he closed his eyes.


    I was speechless.... Tomorrow we still have work. Let¡¯s go to bed earlier? Did that reallye out of Suyang¡¯s mouth? I still had no trust in him, so I purposely went to a far corner and secretly peeked as I observed his back view.


    I was feeling uneasy... Is Suyang really going to bed?


    Wait! What am I hoping for? Isn¡¯t it good that he¡¯s well behaved? This is for the best! Stay like this! Then, we can both get through this night in harmony.


    Time slowly passed by, but rather than feeling sleepier, I felt more and more awake. I reached out my hand to take a look at my cell phone. It was already 11pm.


    I honestly couldn¡¯t sleep. So, I began to poke Suyang¡¯s still back with my finger, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Mm hm....¡± Suyang sounded weak and helpless.


    ¡°Liar. If you were asleep, you wouldn¡¯t have responded. If you¡¯re still awake, turn around and let¡¯s chat!¡± I was talking to Suyang¡¯s back. He was topless.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Suyang didn¡¯t turn around. He was still using his weak voice.


    ¡°I want to know how you entered thepany. I¡¯m talking about the Xu n Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I already told you. Granny knows someone from thepany. That¡¯s how I got in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the person your granny knows is the current Director, Yao Youfan?¡±


    ¡°Yes....¡±


    The current Director?! Really? I instantly sat upright and was practically climbing on Suyang. My hands were tightly holding onto his strong arms. I could see his eyes were tightly shut.


    I was a bit hysterical as I yelped, ¡°Really? Yao Youfan and Grandmother Meng knew each other? Oh God!¡±


    Suyang suddenly opened his eyes but didn¡¯t respond to my question. Before I could react, he seized my arm and wrist and flipped me over. He pressed me down and panted, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯ve been trying to suppress myself this whole time? Stop trying to seduce me! Or else I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll be able to hold back!¡±


    Suyang¡¯s face looked a bit pink, but I could care less, ¡°Are you very close to Yao Youfan?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about her? Could she be the reason why you entered thepany?¡±


    As expected, Suyang figured it out with one guess.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. It¡¯s confidential.¡± It wasn¡¯t my fault. Before conducting any business, a confidential agreement was always signed between parties.


    Suyang went back to his original side andid t on the bed, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me the reason why you entered thepany, I¡¯m not going to tell you anything about Yao Youfan either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy!¡± I whined.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°How about this...¡± I suddenly thought of a great idea. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work though, ¡°Due to some reasons, I can¡¯t tell you my purpose for being here. But you could guess! Make use of your super great imagination you had when you were an author. When the timing is right, I¡¯ll give you hints.¡±


    ¡°Hm...let me think about it.¡± Suyang gazed at me with his lips pursed, ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t enter thepany based on your abilities. Someone of authority must have somehow gotten you in. As for why you¡¯re here, it¡¯s because it¡¯s to make your job easier. You must need ess to something. As for why you¡¯re arranged into my department, the person knows that my sudden appearance has something to do with Yao Youfan. This means that the person behind you probably wants you to go through me to attack or use or find out something about Yao Youfan?¡±


    Suyang was going through oneyer at a time, ¡°Based on the recent news, the person who would be interested in going against Yao Youfan would probably be rted to the Chairman Xu¡¯s will. The allocation of his estate was quite strange. So... the person behind you is Xu Chuqiao?¡±


    I nodded and pped, ¡°I didn¡¯t even have to give you any hints! My dear, you¡¯re a genius!¡±


    ¡°Haha, just a bit. How did Xu Chuqiao find you?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Lin Yixin of the Ghost Firm. Our firm specializes in all sorts of cheating, tracking, investigation sort of affairs.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Firm?¡± Suyang instantly shivered. Then, he gave me a look of disdain, ¡°Are you trying to get me to be your client in bed?¡±


    ¡°Ah! No! Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°Ghost Firm? What sort of name is that?¡± Suyang seemed to be confused by the name of my firm.


    I exined, ¡°Ghost? It¡¯s the literal meaning.¡±


    ¡°.....Ah! I get it!¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, now that you¡¯ve guessed most of it, you know my purpose for being here. Can you help me out?¡± I leaned against Suyang¡¯s arm as I began to blink my sparkling eyes at him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an investigative firm? Investigating shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for you. Why must I help you?¡± Suyang continued to act cool and collected.


    I shook my head at Suyang, ¡°But it would be faster with your help.... Time is money! Can¡¯t you help me? You can¡¯t help me at all?¡±

 Chapter 147

    <b>Chapter 147: Never tease a man in bed</b>


    Suyang finally gave in, ¡°Fine. Yao Youfan was granny¡¯s client. So it¡¯s true that I entered thepany with her assistance. Alright? But that¡¯s it for our rtionship. I don¡¯t know anything about her and Xu Chuqiao¡¯s family issues.¡±


    ¡°Then how about based on your interactions together? What type of person do you think she is?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what type of person she is? Aren¡¯t you here onmission? How could you not know anything and ask me instead?¡± Suyang was starting to question my work abilities.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me! Who would¡¯ve thought I would encounter you on my first day of work! I freaked out so much, I didn¡¯t do any investigation! Instead, I came running to find you today.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now that you mention it, I¡¯m feeling a little touched....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so smug! If it weren¡¯t for what happenedst night, I wouldn¡¯t have wavered.¡± I said with thick skin.


    ¡°But what are we going to do? You¡¯re sent by Xu Chuqiao. On the outside, I¡¯m on Yao Youfan¡¯s side. Doesn¡¯t this mean we¡¯re against each other?¡±


    ¡°Originally, if I could see Chairman Xu¡¯s ghost, I would be able to figure out the truth. But I think he has already reincarnated. I haven¡¯t sensed or seen his presence at all. Can you give me an opportunity to see Yao Youfan? Ideally, it would be best if I can spend some time with her one on one....¡±


    ¡°ording to granny, you went to learn spiritual techniques. How did that go?¡±


    ¡°Use your imagination. Guess!!¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep telling me to guess?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to be so intelligent? It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    ¡°Not guessing. I could tell you¡¯ve learnt well.¡±


    I grinned, ¡°You have sharp eyes. I¡¯m no longer the Lin Yixin from the past!¡±


    ¡°By the way, if you want to see Yao Youfan, there¡¯s apany event happening in a few days. All the people with high authorities will be there along with everyone else. On that day, I¡¯ll help create an opportunity for you to spend some alone time with Yao Youfan.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± I was surprised, ¡°As long as I can have some alone time with Yao Youfan, I¡¯ll be able to figure out what happened to her. I¡¯ll know everything and finish half my job! But how are you going to let me see her one on one? There will probably be a lot of people that day...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A wise man always has his ways.¡± Suyang dered.


    ¡°Suyang, after Xu Chuqiao and Yao Youfan¡¯s case is over, bring me to see Grandmother Meng. I want to pay her a visit.¡±


    ¡°Mm. Ok.¡± Suyang nodded solemnly. But a secondter, there was an unknown object grabbing my chest.


    My face turned ck and I red at Suyang, ¡°Move your hand away!¡±


    ¡°I helped you with such a big task! Shouldn¡¯t I receive some sort of reward?¡± Suyang had a crafty smile on his face, ¡°I guess you still haven¡¯t figured it out. Never try to tease a man in bed....¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t....¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Suyang¡¯s lips covered mines. The atmosphere became super intense right away. I couldn¡¯t see anything except for the man that filled me with desire.


    It was another sleepless night....


    ¡ª¨C


    I spent the next few days at work shaking to the core. It was a constant battle of the wits. Once again, it was prove that I wasn¡¯t suitable to be in a workforce environment.


    Deep down, I decided to never personally take on a case if I had to work under a disguise for apany.


    During the morning meeting, rather than paying attention to the CEO¡¯s month end summary, Suyang kept peeking at me with a serious expression. I was sitting at the farthest end.


    After giving him several warning res, Suyang finally paid attention at the meeting. But when it was his turn to speak, instead of looking at Xu Chuqiao, he kept looking at me. At the end, he even directed a question to me, ¡°Am I correct? Lin Yixin?¡±


    I had zoned out the whole time he was speaking. When I lifted my head, I could see everyone¡¯s eyes on me. So, I could only respond with thick skin as I smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes. The manager is correct. I totally agree with the manager¡¯s words.¡±


    Also, whenever Suyang headed to his office, he woulde by my cubicle and secretly pinch my face. Then, he would try to electrocute me with his charming eyes.


    He was always in a great mood. On the contrary, I was always living in fear that someone would discover our rtionship.


    To stop him from misbehaving, everyday, I would tell him hundreds of times to stop ying around.


    Another issue was Guo Zijun. He was still trying to challenge me from time to time. I honestly wanted to tell him straight up that I was only there temporarily. I wasn¡¯t there topete with him for the job.. He needs to calm his ass down and stop trying to pick fights with me.


    I honestly had no idea how he has so much time to start shit.


    After enduring several days, it was finally the day of thepany event.


    Normally, at 8pm, the work building would be empty with its lights on. However, today, it was especially noisy. The event was held in one of the banquet halls. I wore the same ck formal dress I had bought fromst time and searched for Suyang amongst the crowd.


    In order to avoid suspicion, we purposely left at different times. He left 20 minutes before I did. Logically speaking, he should already be here.


    While I was searching for Suyang, Xu Chuqiao¡¯s secretary stood from afar and made eye contact with me. Then, I received a text message: CEO Xu is waiting for you on the 23rd floor.


    I nodded to indicate that I had received her message and took the elevator to the 23rd floor.


    Compared to the banquet hall, the 23rd floor was eerily quiet. The lighting was very dim and there were no one on this floor. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a ghost suddenly popped out.


    ¡°CEO Xu?¡± I pushed open the door of the conference room. I didn¡¯t dare to enter until I made sure there weren¡¯t anything freaky or strange.


    For some reason, I felt like the atmosphere was abnormal. While I was hesitating whether I should back out, rushed footsteps suddenly appeared behind me.


    I turned around in rm, but before I could scream, I was forcefully shoved against the table. My head also struck against the table and I was very dizzy. My hands were tightly locked and I couldn¡¯t fight back at all.


    I had no idea why he was acting like this. I fearfully stared at him, ¡°CEO Xu, what are you doing?¡±


    Xu Chuqiao had a vicious expression on his face. His scarlet eyes were ring at me. He looked like he could see through me. He hollered, ¡°Speak! Who are you!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I couldn¡¯t even get up, ¡°Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about it in a proper manner.¡±


    ¡°Still acting? This whole time, I thought you were hired by me. Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re part of Yao Youfan¡¯s team? Tell me what she wants you to do! Did you purposely get close to me to find out my weakness? Then, you¡¯ll force me out of my position?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding going on.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why Xu Chuqiao was acting like this, but I definitely couldn¡¯t allow this misunderstanding to continue, ¡°I¡¯m not from Yao Youfan¡¯s team! Release me first and we can talk.¡±


    Xu Chuqiao coldly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re still denying it? My people told me you and the marketing manager Suyang are in a rtionship. How dare you lie about it?¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that? Where did you hear this from?¡±


    ¡°I have photos as proof. Someone snapped a shot of you two entering the same apartment building together. I urge you to exin yourself while I still have patience. Or else, I am not going to go easy on you even though you¡¯re female!¡±


    Xu Chuqiao began to tighten his hands around my neck. I was having trouble breathing.

 Chapter 148

    <b>Chapter 148: Digging through the memories</b>


    I attempted to kick him, but Xu Chuqiao spread my legs apart and stopped me from moving. It was a position that could easily be misinterpreted if another party were to see.


    I calmed down and gasped, ¡°Please release me so I can exin to you. I can¡¯t run anyway.¡±


    Xu Chuqiao considered my suggestion and turned on the lights of the conference room. When the light was on, I closed my eyes because it was hard for my eyes to adjust. I vaguely saw someone rushing in. Before I knew it, Xu Chuqiao was pulled off me and knocked down with a punch.


    I opened my eyes and realized it was Suyang.


    Just as Suyang was about to strike Xu Chuqiao again, I rushed to hold onto his fist, ¡°You can¡¯t hit him! He¡¯s my client! And he is CEO Xu!¡±


    Suyang appeared to be very agitated. I let him calm down while separating the two of them so that there was a safe distance between them.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Suyang held onto my face as he inspected for injuries, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I shook my head. By now, the misunderstanding was probably even bigger.


    Darn it! If Xialing knows that a client is suspecting me because Suyang and I got back together, she would definitelyugh to death! As the owner of the firm, I have no face left!


    Unprofessional,ck of ethics, a love fool, etc.... I could already foresee all the criticisms..


    ¡°Now you can¡¯t defend yourself anymore, huh!?¡± Suyang¡¯s punch was so harsh that Xu Chuqiao¡¯s left cheek bone was green. He staggered to get up from the ground. Then, he took out a pile of photos from his pockets and threw it in front of me.


    They were photos of me and Suyang embracing each other on our way home.


    ¡°Your request to hire me to investigate yourte father¡¯s will is not fake. It is unrted to my personal life.¡± I picked up the photos from the ground, ¡°These pictures are meaningless.¡±


    ¡°So you admit it?¡±


    ¡°I admit we are in a rtionship, but that is not rted to Yao Youfan. I¡¯m hired by you. I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a 3 year old child who you can easily fool?¡±


    ¡°Listen to my exnation! Suyang isn¡¯t who you think he is. He doesn¡¯t know the internal battles between you and Yao Youfan. In addition, he doesn¡¯t care either. Our rtionship will not affect my investigation with you.¡±


    Xu Chuqiao tried getting closer but Suyang stopped him, ¡°You can stay where you are. We can hear you from here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still going to trust you? You¡¯ve been fired.¡± Xu Chuqiao red at me with hatred. It was as if he had fire wasing out of his eyes.


    My mind began to buzz. I was fired?! I have never been fired from my new job before... it magnified all the criticism I had imagined a few moments ago.


    Just as Xu Chuqiao was about to leave the room, my mind came up with another idea. I cannot lose this client. Without thinking, I blurted, ¡°Xu Chuqiao, if you dare to leave this conference room, I will tell Yao Youfan you¡¯re investigating her!¡±


    The moment I said those words, I began to reflect. I was threatening a client... Lin Yixin! What are you doing?!


    Surprisingly, my words were very effective. Xu Chuqiao stopped and faced me, ¡°You are on her side!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you with my action that I¡¯m not from Yao Youfan¡¯s side. Give me a day and I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to trust you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Just give me a day. Tomorrow, by the end of work, I¡¯ll have everything ready.¡± I sincerely ensured Xu Chuqiao.


    Unexpectedly, this deepened his misunderstanding towards me. ¡°It only takes a day? If it was that simple, then what have you been doing for all this time? Are you going to run to Yao Youfan to discuss tactics with her now?¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Promise her and tomorrow I¡¯ll hand you my resignation letter along with her report.¡± Suyang suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I didn¡¯t understand why he would involve himself in this.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m on Yao Youfan¡¯s side, then it means you have one less enemy if I quit. Right?¡± Suyang calmly analyzed.


    Xu Chuqiao didn¡¯t respond for a long time. He was probably considering it.


    If Suyang loses his job because of me, I would feel so guilty... but if Xu Chuqiao agrees to this condition, then I will have the opportunity to clear my name. I definitely can¡¯t lose this client!


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you a day and see what type of story you cane up with!¡±


    Yes! I still have a chance! Thank God! I sighed a breath of relief and confidently stated, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have everything figured out.¡±


    Xu Chuqiao left the conference room in anger; leaving us by ourselves. I copsed on the chair, ¡°Sorry for causing you to lose your job.... But do you know where Yao Youfan is right now? I seriously have no time to waste anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re racing against time. Look how listless you appear.¡± Suyang crouched in front of me, ¡°I didn¡¯t like this job to begin with. I don¡¯t mind quitting. Plus, if you lose Xu Chuqiao as a client, you won¡¯t be the only one who¡¯ll be stressing. I¡¯ll also have a headache.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just lost my job, so you¡¯ll have to feed me! If you lose your client as well, who is going to feed me?¡± Suyang shamelessly eximed.


    I began to stare into space as my vision became blurrier, ¡°Oh yes... my pretty boy, I can¡¯t lose Xu Chuqiao. Or else, my firm will lose its reputation and I¡¯ll be a joke. Then, we¡¯ll both starve and die on the streets....¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Gather your energy!¡± Suyang grabbed onto my shoulders and began to shake me, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to see Yao Youfan! You¡¯ll be able to finish half your job if you can get some alone time with her?! Let¡¯s go find her now!¡±


    ¡°Today is ourst chance....¡± I weakly stated. We got up and left the conference room. Suyang took me to the 40th floor to Yao Youfan¡¯s office.


    Yao Youfan was a bit drunk from drinking and was resting against a chair at the moment. She seemed a bit annoyed by the interruption, but the moment she saw Suyang, she smiled.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Suyang! Why are you here?¡± It was obvious that Yao Youfan was fond of Suyang. But it wasn¡¯t like the opposite sex type of attraction. It was more like a motherly son type of care.


    ¡°Hello, chairman. I¡¯m a new hiree, Lin Yixin!¡± I introduced myself in a simple manner. But Suyang added, ¡°I heard from the secretary that you¡¯ve drunk quite a lot and refuses to go home. So, I decided to bring someone to massage you to help you rx and get you out of your drunken state.¡±


    ¡°Really? Massage can help you when you¡¯re drunk? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like that....¡± Although Yao Youfan was skeptical, she agreed to it because I was rmended by Suyang. So, I began to massage her back.


    After sessfully getting into contact with Yao Youfan, I only had to patiently wait until she bes sleepy. Once her mind is at the weakest moment, I¡¯ll be able to get into her consciousness and go through her memories.


    Suyang decided not to hinder me and went out to keep watch; leaving Yao Youfan and I by ourselves.


    ¡°Chairman, if you¡¯re drunk, why don¡¯t you want to return home?¡±


    Although I said those words out loud, deep down I was thinking, good think you didn¡¯t go home! Or else, where would I have gotten this one on one opportunity!


    I was just making a casualment but Yao Youfan responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home! It¡¯s too empty at home. I likepanionship. Being at work is good!¡± Yao Youfan sighed and then slowly fell into a slumber.


    ¡ª¨C


    Slowly, I entered Yao Youfan¡¯s consciousness and went through her memories. Right now, the scene before me was the day that Xu Chuqiao¡¯s father passed away.


    Xu Sen was lying in the VIP room. Next to him were countless of machines that were keeping him alive. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t have much time to live.


    ¡°I...¡± Xu Sen¡¯s eyes were shut as he struggled to speak. Due to the venttor, Yao Youfan couldn¡¯t hear him. Yao Youfan gently raised her hair and leaned towards Xu Sen¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I....I¡¯m...¡± Xu Sen was struggling as he squeezed out each word from his teeth. He was in tremendous amounts of pain.


    Yao Youfan seemed to know what Xu Sen wanted to say. She held onto Xu Sen¡¯s bony left hand with her left hand as she lightly patted Xu Sen¡¯s chest with her right hand. She seemed to beforting him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I understand.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Sen lightly nodded.


    Suddenly, the machines made a sharp, piercing beep. There was a straight horizontal line being disyed. Xu Sen¡¯s life was over. From what I could see, before Xu Sen died, he was still holding onto Yao Youfan¡¯s hand up until the veryst second.


    Perhaps Xu Sen wanted to apologize, but knowing that Yao Youfan wasn¡¯t resentful towards him allowed him to rest in peace with no regrets.


    Strangely, Xu Chuqiao was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps, during this time, Yao Youfan was always the one who apanied Xu Sen. She may have made up for Xu Chuqiao¡¯s absence since he was so busy. I wouldn¡¯t eliminate the possibility that perhaps Xu Sen willingly decided to leave his entire estate to Yao Youfan.


    The machines coldly announced the end of life. However, Yao Youfan did not sob or scream. She was abnormally calm as she sat quietly next to the deceased Xu Sen. She didn¡¯t even call the doctor.


    In my opinion, this woman wasn¡¯t heartless. Instead, her pain was the type that couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    After a long time, Yao Youfan finally opened her mouth, ¡°Old Xu, you must be tired. Now you can finally rest. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of our son. Trust me.¡±

 Chapter 149

    <b>Chapter 149: Na Wei¡¯s decision</b>


    Son? What!? Was she talking about Xu Chuqiao? But that¡¯s her stepson?! I thought Yao Youfan has no children of her own? Xu Chuqiao should be Xu Sen¡¯s only son... unless Xu Sen and Yao Youfan has another child of their own? Is that why Xu Sen gave Yao Youfan his entire estate?


    Suddenly, I was seeing another memory. When was this?


    In front of me was Xu Sen¡¯s house. Everyday, Yao Youfan would pass by here after work and stare at it for a long period of time.


    Eventually, the house vanished from my view.


    At the time, Yao Youfan looked quite young. But why was she staring at this house on a daily basis? Perhaps she had nned on marrying into this family long ago?


    Were they secretly dating at the time? Or were they still strangers?


    Based on her age, they should¡¯ve already encountered each other. But there weren¡¯t any signs of their rtionship whatsoever. The only thing she did was stare at the house everyday on her way home from work.


    On one specific day, it was a weekend. Yao Youfan purposely wandered here on her day off. She clearly knew where her destination was.


    Suddenly, from far away, she heard a child crying. Yao Youfan followed the cries and noticed a boy on the ground. He was holding onto his knees and sobbing loudly.


    Yao Youfan rushed over to the child¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Child, are you alright?¡± The child was only six or seven years of age. Since he was in too much pain, he wouldn¡¯t stop wailing. He couldn¡¯t hear Yao Youfan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Yao Youfan harshlymanded. The child was astonished and instantly stopped crying. However, his tears were still sadly lingering on his eyshes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, how can you cry!?¡± Yao Youfan took a tissue out and wiped the tears and snots off the boy, ¡°This auntie will take you to the hospital, ok?¡±


    The child shook his head, ¡°My mommy told me I cannot leave with strangers.¡±


    ¡°Then where¡¯s your mommy? This auntie will take you to her.¡±


    ¡°Mommy went out. I was the one who secretly sneaked out of my house.¡±


    Yao Youfan sighed and rubbed the little boy¡¯s head. She patiently soothed, ¡°Then this auntie will take you home, ok? Do you live nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The child pointed to the most mourous vi from where he was sitting. ¡°That¡¯s where I live.¡±


    Yao Youfan¡¯s heart thumped. My heart also thumped as well. I wasn¡¯t sure why her heart was thumping but I was pretty sure the boy was Xu Chuqiao!


    ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Xu Chuqiao shook his head.


    ¡°This auntie will help you clean your wounds and then carry you home, ok?¡± Yao Youfan gently lifted Xu Chuqiao into her arms. She looked like she would never let go.


    Xu Chuqiao felt a bit stuffed and was hesitant, but he nodded in the end.


    Xu Chuqiao probably had no idea that the auntie who helped him will eventually be his stepmother!


    Strangely, no disgust could be seen in Yao Youfan¡¯s eyes. Weren¡¯t women usually jealous? He was her lover¡¯s son!? Could it be that she didn¡¯t love Xu Sen?


    I was confused by Yao Youfan¡¯s actions. But I was the one who forced myself into her consciousness, so I couldn¡¯t understand her thought process. I could only make guesses through following the memories.


    Yao Youfan carried Xu Chuqiao to the entrance of the vi.


    ¡°This auntie has to go now. You can enter on your own, right?¡± Yao Youfan ced Xu Chuqiao down.


    ¡°Mommy says I need to thank those who have helped me.¡± Then, Xu Chuqiao gave Yao Youfan a deep bow. He politely stated, ¡°Auntie, thank you for bringing me home.¡±


    ¡°Your mother taught you well...¡±


    Yao Youfan noticed a security guard was heading their way and quickly left. She hid and watched from a corner.


    The moment the security guard realized their young master was injured, he immediately freaked out. He picked up Xu Chuqiao and eximed, ¡°My ancestor! How could you run out and injure yourself?!¡±


    ¡°I ran and tripped.¡± Xu Chuqiao pouted, ¡°If daddy notices, he is going to yell at me again...¡±


    ¡°Of course! But right now, we need to take you to a doctor right away! Or else, you might get an infection! The security guard rushed to carry Xu Chuqiao back into the vi.


    Yao Youfan appeared to be reluctant to part with Xu Chuqiao. It was as if her eyes could see through the door. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. At the time, Yao Youfan looked like she was still in her 20s.


    Suddenly, something that I never would¡¯ve expected urred in front of my eyes. Yao Youfan, Xu Sen and Xu Sen¡¯s first wife were sitting together.


    What was going on? They all knew each other?!


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you! You¡¯re the only one I can trust!¡± Na Wei appeared to be pleading with Yao Youfan. She had her hands on Yao Youfan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do something like that to you. It¡¯s too cruel. You¡¯re making a mistake.¡± Yao Youfan tly refused. Next to her, Xu Sen¡¯s face was also very dark.


    ¡°We have no other paths we can take.... Sen¡¯s parents have been pushing me non stop. They are demanding to know why I¡¯m still not pregnant yet. They¡¯ve already disliked me from the start. If they know I¡¯m infertile, they¡¯ll definitely kick me out of the Xu family!¡±


    Suddenly, Na Wei got onto her knees. ¡°Just once! Can you help me!? Please bear Sen¡¯s child for me... please!!¡±


    ¡°When I was in trouble, you helped me. You¡¯ve even saved my life once. I am willing to do anything for you. But if I sleep with your husband, that¡¯s a betrayal to you. I¡¯ll never do it.¡±


    ¡°No! This is what I want! Please!! Give Sen a child!!!! I have no other solutions. I really have no other paths to take....¡±


    Xu Sen was quiet. He loved his wife and didn¡¯t want to do anything that would betray her. But, his parents were also being very forceful. As a husband, it was his fault that he wasn¡¯t able to protect her.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t promise you... this type of thing is forever. How could you bear to see your child when you know it was mines? I don¡¯t want you to regret it. Wei, you need to wake up!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so unwilling......¡± Na Wei wiped away her tears and sat on the couch with no emotions, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Before Yao Youfan could figure out the meaning of her words, she felt a wave of dizziness. She felt as if all her strength had been sucked out of her. She fell onto the couch.


    ¡°When you came, I drugged your water...¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yao Youfan couldn¡¯t believe her friend would do such a thing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°I really have no choice...just this once! If you get pregnant, it would be God¡¯s will. If not, it cannot be helped. Youfan, I¡¯ve helped you countless of times. Please forgive me.¡± Then Na Wei stood up and gave Xu Sen an eye cue as she coolly left the room.


    When Na Wei left the room, Xu Sen slowly rise and picked up Yao Youfan. He took her to the second floor.


    ¡°Are you really going to do this? I know you love Wei.... you can¡¯t betray her....¡± Yao Youfan still had some consciousness left as she weakly stated.


    Xu Sen didn¡¯t say anything. He only carried Yao Youfan with a dark face. For his wife, he was willing to hurt another woman. At that moment, he was a sinner. He was hurting two women at the same time.


    Two monthster, Yao Youfan¡¯s body reacted. When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor told her she was two months pregnant.


    The person who was the happiest to hear the news was Na Wei. She instantly gave Yao Youfan a house to give birth and lots of great conditions. She wanted topensate for her conscience.


    Yao Youfan knew the moment the child was born, or perhaps earlier, she will lose Na Wei as a friend. Since she was already pregnant, she decided to go along with her wish. After giving birth to the child, she will depart forever.


    But ns have a tendency to change. It wasn¡¯t until Yao Youfan gave birth to the child that she realized how difficult it was to part with him. He had lived inside her body for ten months. She was his biological mother. The intense emotions she was experiencing wasn¡¯t something she could just separate from.


    When Xu Chuqiao was born, his tiny little fingers tightly wrapped around Yao Youfan¡¯s thumb. He had no basic knowledge but he knew he had to use all his strength to hold onto his mommy.


    Yao Youfan thought it was magical. On the second day after Xu Chuqiao was born, she personally delivered him to Na Wei¡¯s arms. Yao Youfan knew the longer she held on, the harder it would be for her to let go.


    Her son became Na Wei and Xu Wen¡¯s son and he was loved by everyone in the Xu family. Yao Youfan knew that her son would live a much better life with Na Wei, yet she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the mourous vi her son lived in.


    The saddest thing was that she had no idea what her son looked like. She would gaze at the vi only because she knew he was inside. She was satisfied as long as she could admire the building from afar.


    In the end, after Na Wei¡¯s death, Yao Youfan thought of marrying Xu Sen in order to resume her mother position.

 Chapter 150

    <b>Chapter 150: Xu Sen¡¯s ghost </b>


    By this point, I had seen enough. I left Yao Youfan¡¯s consciousness and returned back to the real world. For a long time, I remained standing where I was. I felt empty. I wasn¡¯t sure how I should tell Xu Chuqiao this news.


    Despite how much Xu Chuqiao hated and despised her, Yao Youfan never once mentioned her past to him. She was trying to protect him. So how could I be the one to reveal this secret?


    But if I don¡¯t tell him, that means I¡¯ve failed my job. What should I do?


    I had no authority to choose. My job was to tell my clients what they wanted to know. I have to tell Xu Chuqiao the truth and not worry about the other stuff.


    Yes. I have to do my job! It has always been like that, right?


    I reminded myself and then quickly dashed out of the office.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Suyang was crouching by the door. When he saw me, he stood up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did it go well? Your expression doesn¡¯t look very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe it¡¯s because I only have a day left. Tomorrow, I won¡¯t be going into office. I need to finish writing everything and I¡¯m going to give him the report by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about going into the office. I¡¯m still here. Until you submit your report, I¡¯m still the marketing manager. I¡¯ll be able to cover for you for tomorrow!¡± Suyang gave me a reassuring pat on the back.


    *cough cough*. I didn¡¯t know whether I should smile or cry as I hugged him.


    The next day, I went to the house that Na Wei gave Yao Youfan while she was pregnant. I was able to locate it based on what I had seen through her memories. After doing some research, I found out that the house was still under Yao Youfan¡¯s name. However, the house had been vacant for a very long time. I used the method that Xialing taught me and easily opened the door.


    The moment I opened the door, the wind from outside blew all the dust in the room. I had to cover my mouth and nose.


    Although the whole house was dusty, all the furniture were at its original spot. They were all covered by an eerie white cloth. After giving birth to Xu Chuqiao, Yao Youfan probably never came back here again.


    Every step I took caused the dust to spin in the air. I took out a scarf from my bag to cover my mouth and nose. Then, I tiptoed towards the bedroom. My intuition told me that there was something there.


    I lightly pushed open the door. Dust was everywhere and everything appeared very hazy. After the dust calmed down, I walked inside the room and vaguely noticed someone sitting on the bed.


    It was a grey, bony old man.


    I froze in shock. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Was it the person I¡¯ve been searching for all this time? Xu Sen¡¯s ghost?!?


    Xu Sen also seemed stunned by my arrival. He was more shocked when he realized I could see him.


    Now that I have mastered the spiritual techniques, I was able tomunicate with ghosts. Although they couldn¡¯t speak, I could understand the message they transmitted through their energy waves.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Xu Sen?¡± I bravely walked over to face him.


    ¡°Who are you? You can see me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hired by your son Xu Chuqiao to investigate your will....¡±


    Xu Sen¡¯s eyes turned even dimmer. Who would¡¯ve thought that the former person in control of the Xu n corporation could look so defeated and pitiful?


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found this ce, you must already know the answer, right? Please don¡¯t tell Chuqiao!¡±


    ¡°My job is to tell him what he wants to know.¡± I coldly responded.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to know the truth. Wei, Youfan and I all tried our best to keep this secret. It¡¯s better that Chuqiao thinks Wei and I are his parents. He should live under this assumption. It¡¯s unnecessary for him to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wanted, why didn¡¯t you leave him with any inheritance? If you had, he wouldn¡¯t be so suspicious now.¡±


    Xu Sen clenched his fists, ¡°This is what we owe Youfan. We had promised to give our entire estate to her after our death. This wasn¡¯t only my decision. It was both me and Wei¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Your wife also wanted this?¡±


    ¡°Before Wei died, she left a letter for me. She wanted me to help herpensate Yaofan with everything we had.¡±


    ¡°But things have gotten to this point. Are you seriously going to watch your son hate his biological mother? If Xu Chuqiao¡¯s fury doesn¡¯t get extinguished, eventually another tragedy will ur. Why don¡¯t you just reveal the truth and let them reconcile?¡±


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Xu Sen shook his head, ¡°Chuqiao purely wants to know whether the will is real, right? Show him the item in the drawer and he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    I followed Xu Sen¡¯s finger and opened the drawer. Inside, there was a box that was exquisitely designed. I opened the box and saw a folded piece of paper. I unfolded it; it was the letter that Wei had written to Xu Sen before she passed away.


    Oh Sen... I feel like I¡¯m still rather young, but the disease has already attacked my vitals. This must be God¡¯s punishment to me. God must be punishing me for being selfish. I harmed you and Youfan. As your wife, I want to make a final request. I¡¯ve always lived cautiously throughout my lifetime. I didn¡¯tpensate Youfan enough. So please help mepensate her as much as you can. I know Youfan is not a materialistic type of person. But aside from money, I don¡¯t know what else I could give her.... I¡¯m going to leave this world before you. Please forgive me for being selfish until the very end.


    Love you, Wei.


    Through the letter, I could feel Wei¡¯s pain. She loved Xu Sen, Yao Youfan, and her son. But without intending to do so, she had harmed them all.


    With this letter, Xu Chuqiao wouldn¡¯t know everything but at least he would know the will was real. Perhaps he will understand why his dad gave Yao Youfan his entire estate?


    No! Currently, Xu Chuqiao is suspicious of my identity. If I give him this letter, he would probably think I teamed up with Yao Youfan to create fake evidence to fool him.


    While I was stressing, suddenly I heard the lock on the door turning.


    What¡¯s going on? Aside from me, someone else knows about this ce?


    Before I could find a spot to hide, I could hear a strong voice echoing from the living room, ¡°I know you¡¯re here. Come out and let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    It was Yao Youfan? Why was she here? I stared at Xu Sen. He looked stunned too. He probably had no idea either. But since I was already caught, I had no choice but to reveal myself.


    I gripped onto Wei¡¯s letter and stepped outside the bedroom. I calmly went to Yao Youfan and asked, ¡°How did chairman know I was here?¡±


    Yao Youfan eximed, ¡°It was you! Last night, I could already sense something odd about you. My intuition told me I had toe here to check this ce to see if something was going on. I was correct....¡±


    She was truly a business woman. I had underestimated Yao Youfan.


    ¡°Chairman, your intuition is very good...Suyang was the one who told you right? He told you I was here and my reason for working at thepany.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so direct, I¡¯ll be straight up as well. Don¡¯t assume you can meddle in our family affairs. If you touch my bottom line, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your bottom line?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Xu Chuqiao.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch him!¡±


    ¡°The secret between the three of us will remain a secret.¡±


    ¡°Chairman, I urge you to be honest with your son. At this rate, nothing good cane out of this. It¡¯s pointless of you to be so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°You want me to tell him he¡¯s my son? How can I say that to him? How would you react if you found out the mother you¡¯ve loved for thirty plus years was actually not your mother? In fact, your mother was actually the woman you loathed?? The only thing I can do is to tacitly admit that Xu Chuqiao is Na We¡¯s son; Xu family¡¯s legitimate son. As for me, I¡¯m only a shameless third party. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Suddenly, Yao Youfan¡¯s eyesnded on the paper in my hand, ¡°What do you have in your hand?¡±


    ¡°This?¡± I raised the letter, ¡°This is Na Wei¡¯s letter. It is evidence that proves Xu Sen¡¯s will is real. I am quite sure you have seen it before. Earlier, I was debating whether I should give it to Xu Chuqiao. If I give it to him, he probably won¡¯t be against you anymore. By doing so, I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, by giving this letter to Xu Chuqiao, I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    Yao Youfan didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction.


    ¡°Not only will I give him the letter, I¡¯ll also tell him the truth.¡± I raised my voice as I gazed at Yao Youfan with no fear in my eyes.


    ¡°You!¡± She was so mad that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    That¡¯s right! This was the reaction I wanted.


    I put the letter inside my pocket and lifted my chin arrogantly, ¡°Suyang was on your side from the very beginning. He knew that Xu Chuqiao had sent me to investigate you, so you used Suyang to control me. What did he tell you? Did he tell you to follow his method and you¡¯ll get the result you wanted?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to be used by the the person who meant the most to me.


    All those sweet words, smile, and warmth.... It was conclusive proof that I was an idiot. Three yearster, that person still had my heart. If he was in front of me now, I would rip it out in front of him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yao Youfan¡¯s eyes flickered. She was evidently feeling a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 151

    <b>Chapter 151: I need you in my life </b>


    My fists were clenched, ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Allow me to make it clearer. You told Suyang Xu Chuqiao had sent someone to investigate you. So, you wanted him to keep an eye out on me. But you had no idea that the person would be someone who he had dated before. Suyang told you he knows me. As long as you ¡°identally¡± told me about your past and begged me after, I¡¯ll soften and decide to keep the secret hidden forever. You¡¯ll be able to get what you want and also use me to help you get rid of the misunderstanding between you and Xu Chuqiao. Na Wei¡¯s letter would be the key for helping you mend your rtionship with your son, am I correct?¡±


    It has been three years. Suyang wasn¡¯t the only one who could specte. He can¡¯t manipte me like he used to.


    Hearing my words, Yao Youfan sighed and touched her heart. She regretfully stated, ¡°You¡¯re actually quite different from Suyang¡¯s description of you.¡±


    ¡°The person he thought I was is gone. I¡¯m no longer the person I was three years ago.¡±


    ¡°So what is your next step?¡±


    ¡°I will tell my client that the will is real. I will tell him everything without missing a word. This is my job. I am devoted to my upation.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happens if you go against me? It¡¯s not something you can handle.¡±


    To me, Yao Youfan¡¯s words sounded very childish. This wasn¡¯t some gangster movie, ¡°You¡¯re not the first person who¡¯ve tried to threaten me. People in my field are often threatened. Anyhow, I¡¯m going to leave now. If I were you, I would think of a countermeasure to deal with Xu Chuqiao¡¯s interrogation.¡±


    I left the nk Yao Youfan where she was and left emotionlessly.


    When I left the house, I realized I was still wearing a scarf around my face....surprisingly I was able to put up such a powerful act with my ridiculous appearance.


    I roughly removed the scarf off my face and angrily stared at my mirror¡¯s reflection.


    Suyang! Humph... I had underestimated him. I almost fell into his trap again. For a moment, I actually considered hiding the truth for Yao Youfan. It would¡¯ve been what he wanted. Knowing this, I felt a burning anger.


    I violently kicked an empty can by my feet. The sound of metal crashing against a wall rang in my ear.


    Could he have gotten back with me to help Yao Youfan? Suyang actually lied to me for her. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t what he said he was. Maybe he still hated me and wanted to get revenge.


    My mind was a mess. I didn¡¯t have any written evidence, but I took out the recording device from my pocket. It was running the whole time. I finally turned it off. Earlier, I turned it on the moment Yao Youfan entered the house.


    My hands were shaky. Ipleted my task, but my heart was suffering. I was experiencing the feeling of loss from three years ago. It was slowly devouring my flesh, blood, and spirit.


    In the afternoon, I went to Xu Chuqiao¡¯s office and submitted my report to him. I told him the truth about the will and gave him the USB recording of my conversation with Yao Youfan. It didn¡¯t matter whether he believed me or not. I havepleted my mission.


    Now, whatever that happens in the Xu family was no longer my issue. It was Xu Chuqiao who wanted to find out. He had to take responsibility for his decision. As for me, I had my own issues to deal with.


    ¡ª¨C


    It was nighttime. I silently sat on the couch as I waited for Suyang to return home. I didn¡¯t turn on any lights. Perhaps, my heart was only able to seek peace in the darkness.


    Earlier in the afternoon, I was furious when I had figured out the truth. But I¡¯ve calmed down a lot since then.


    I¡¯m much better! Much better now! It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine! Iforted myself.


    After reflecting deeply, I decided to let this go.


    Wasn¡¯t it strange? I was betrayed by my lover... initially, I had wanted to pack everything and leave. But the moment I picked up the luggage, I realized the thought of losing Suyang again was more painful than the betrayal itself.


    Women. We are such emotional creatures.


    I could hear the password being pressed.


    But, the door didn¡¯t open. Instead, Suyang started to knock on the door. He probably knew what happened earlier today.


    Honestly, we were both stressed and didn¡¯t know how to face each other. But I¡¯ve already decided. I wasn¡¯t sure what Suyang had in mind though.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this one chance... you better grasp it....¡± I whispered. Then, I stood in front of the door. I didn¡¯t make any incentive to open the door. Instead, I yelled, ¡°Come in yourself.¡±


    Suyang sounded surprise, ¡°You are ok if I enter?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to enter?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance to exin myself.¡±


    I sighed and leaned against the door. ¡°What do you want to exin? Yao Youfan or our issue?¡±


    Suyang was speaking to me from the other side of the door. It was actually effective because it sounded like he was very apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry for? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wrong. I trusted you like a fool.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted everyone to have their desired oue. That¡¯s why...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you used me?¡± I cut Suyang off, ¡°The whole world could use me or lie to me and I could choose to forgive or hate the person. But Suyang, you can¡¯t lie to me. When ites to you, I have no power.¡±


    Suyang tapped the door with a rhythm, ¡°I wasn¡¯t using you. I just wanted to solve this issue in the best way possible. However, I realized my method was wrong and I¡¯ve hurt you.¡±


    Oh... my personality is too rushed! I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Being separated by the door was giving me too much anxiety.


    I suddenly twisted the door knob. The moment I opened the door, I was faced with Suyang¡¯s distressed pupils. I quickly turned and avoided his gaze, ¡°Enter and talk.¡±


    Suyang followed behind me.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me? For the past few days, you were helping Yao Youfan all along, right? How can I decipher what you said was true or not?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Do you remember the day we met? I was called in by the chairman. She told me the new hiree was Xu Chuqiao¡¯s eyes. She wanted me to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡± The whole time, my back was facing Suyang.


    ¡°As for everything else, you already know. But everything I¡¯ve said to you is the truth. I admit that I was trying to solve the problem by assuming you were still the same person you were three years ago. But three years have gone by, and I¡¯ve forgotten that we¡¯ve both changed.¡±


    I bit my lips and trembled a little, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve changed. What do you think of the Lin Yixin now?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think of the Suyang now?¡±


    I spread out my hands, ¡°I was able to see through your n. That means, I understand you. You were like this in the past. You didn¡¯t change much. If anything, I¡¯ve be more sensitive.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying.....¡± Suyang stood in front of me and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I only want to know one thing. Please think about it deeply before you reply. Suyang, do you actually love me or hate me? Everything is so blurred that I can¡¯t tell the difference. Like I¡¯ve said, the whole world could lie to me, but you can¡¯t. I can forgive the whole world, but I wouldn¡¯t want to forgive you.¡± I gazed into Suyang¡¯s eyes. I¡¯ve never been more sincere and serious than this.


    ¡°I feel the same way. You should understand that both love and hate are very intense and twisted emotions. I admit when I first saw you, I felt hatred. I recall the woman who left without saying a word. But the hatred onlysted for a second. Afterwards, aside from missing you every passing second, I was loving you. Sometimes, I feel like such a pathetic person. Why do I hang myself on your tree? But I cannot control myself. I think I really need you in my life.¡±


    After Suyang was done speaking, I didn¡¯t say anything else. I leaned forward and pressed my lips against his. No more words were necessary. It was enough as long as he loved me.


    Love was powerful enough to dissolve all our unpleasant conflicts. Some may say I am a stupid woman. But for Suyang, I am willing to be stupid.


    Suyang seemed surprised by my initiation. ¡°So.....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only giving you this one chance because I love you.¡± I told Suyang in his face.


    Suyang lifted me up and carried me into the bedroom.


    Just as he was at his peak of desire, I suddenly shoved me away. I gave him a cunning smile, ¡°Today, you¡¯re sleeping by yourself. I¡¯m going to sleep in the living room.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Suyang was stunned. It was as if his eyes were yelling, ¡°We¡¯re at this stage and you¡¯re going to make me sleep alone?¡±


    I patted Suyang¡¯s face, ¡°I forgive you for the Yao Youfan issue, but to prevent you from doing this again, I have to give you a light punishment. Be good. Goodnight!¡± Then, I strutted out of the bedroom andid on the couch.


    As expected, in less than three seconds, Suyang came over and whined, ¡°Are you really going to treat me like this? Didn¡¯t you say you love me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man. You can¡¯t even handle such a small test? This is good training for you... go go go! Return to your room or I¡¯ll look down on you!¡± I turned over and faced the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a man! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t handle this type of test! Can¡¯t you just pity me.....¡± Suyang kept trying to turn my face around. He kept rubbing his face against mines and made my hair poke against my skin.


    I kicked him off the couch and saw his depressed back view. I felt much better.


    I casually lifted my leg on the couch as I stared at Suyang¡¯s bedroom. I could imagine how much he was suffering. In less than five minutes, Suyang came out again and went to the bathroom.


    I could hear him taking a shower. I chuckled underneath the nket.


    Soon, the sound of water stopped and I could hear the door opening. Suddenly, I felt the couch sinking a bit around my feet. I assumed Suyang had finished showering and sat down.


    The sound of television began to st in the darkness. I lowered the nket a bit and took a peek. The moment I saw the scene before me, I ducked back into my nket.


    What the heck?! What type of person watches TV naked?


    Before I could process more, Suyang began tugging the nket from my feet.

 Chapter 152

    <b>Chapter 152: Shameless Suyang</b>


    ¡°Why are you pulling onto my nket?¡± I shouted; but I was still hiding underneath it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit cold, share with me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re cold, then go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watching TV. Stop being so stingy! Let me use it too!¡±


    I could see through Suyang¡¯s n. Why would I let him get his way?


    ¡°Then put on your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Huh? How do you know I¡¯m not wearing clothes? Were you secretly watching me this whole time?¡± Suyang teased. He was trying to show that he was winning.


    I justified, ¡°Who is peeking at you? If you don¡¯t want people to stare, then stop acting like a psycho. Put some clothes on! The living room is public space!¡±


    ¡°But this is my apartment!¡± Suyang boldly dered, ¡°I would suggest you not to look. But if you want to, go ahead!¡±


    I was speechless. How could he be even more shameless than he was three years ago?


    ¡°You can decide for yourself whether you want to look or not. I¡¯m just going to sit here and watch TV. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    No. At this rate, I¡¯m going to suffocate from being underneath the nket for too long. I lifted the nket just enough so I could get some air but not see Suyang.


    But the moment I lifted the nket, Suyang came over without restraint and started to invade my territory. He began pacing back and forth naked!


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and irritably poked my head out to yell, ¡°Do you have to be like this?!¡±


    ¡°You started it first!¡±


    At this rate, I was going to lose for sure. After being harassed by Suyang, I wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. So, I used my feet to poke him, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m super awake.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out then!¡±


    ¡°Go out? Where?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Grandmother Meng. We talked about this before. After Yao Youfan and Xu Chuqiao¡¯s case was over, you would take me to see her.¡±


    Suyang didn¡¯t respond.


    I poked him again, ¡°Why are you not answering?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to go?¡±


    ¡°What. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Going to a cemeteryte at night seems....¡± Suyang was hesitant.


    I sighed, ¡°We¡¯re going to see your granny. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Aside from granny, there are so many other graves!!! And it¡¯s quitete. Don¡¯t you find that spooky?¡±


    Suyang always acts cocky around me but three yearster, he was still scared of ghosts. When it came to this stuff, he was theplete opposite of his usual self.


    However, I was stubborn and determined to go. So, I began to push, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Have you forgotten what my upation is? I can protect you!¡±


    In the end, Suyang gave in and took me to see Grandmother Meng¡¯s grave. But the moment we got off the car, Suyang clutched onto my sleeve.


    I couldn¡¯t really me him. The moment we got off the car, there was a cold breeze. In addition, the crickets were making ¡°zi zi¡± sounds. Suyang was having a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t stand behind me. I don¡¯t know where her grave is! Go lead the way!¡± I grabbed onto Suyang and pushed him ahead of me. Then, I began to chuckle behind him.


    ¡°You can see ghosts, right? How many are there now?¡± Suyang¡¯s voice was trembling; once again proving how scared he was.


    1, 2, 3, 4... there were 8 sitting on their own graves alone. But I couldn¡¯t tell Suyang this. If I did, he would be too scared and run back to the car. So, I did what a smart person would do. I lied.


    ¡°None. There isn¡¯t a single ghost here so calm down and lead the way.¡±


    Finally, we arrived at Grandmother Meng¡¯s grave. Initially, I thought I had a lot of things I wanted to say. But when I arrived, I realized the words were stuck in my heart. I held onto Suyang¡¯s hand and pulled him down to sit with me. Suyang appeared a bit confused, ¡°You came here to sit?¡±


    I lifted my head and gazed at the round moon, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. But regardless of what we do, Grandmother Meng won¡¯t see it. In the letter she mentioned that she was going to reincarnate immediately. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on Earth. I think I just wanted to confirm bying here. For some reason, Grandmother Meng¡¯s death seems like a lie to me. I keep hoping it¡¯s false.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I wish granny was still by our side.¡± Suyang tightly wrapped his hand around mines. Our ten fingers intersected. I wasn¡¯t sure if he agreed with my thoughts or he was just too spooked by the environment.


    Suddenly, out of curiosity, I asked Suyang, ¡°Do you think when we¡¯ve turned into dust, we¡¯ll meet again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if death could not be avoided, I would want to leave in front of you.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to abandon me? I would be so lonely by myself. You selfish....!¡± Usually, when it came to death rted questions, a person would rather die first than to experience losing his or her loved ones.


    Suyang brushed his hand on my nose, ¡°Silly, you could see ghosts, right? I could be by your side as a ghost. But if you die before me, then we would truly be separated by yin and yang.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see...¡± I nodded. He had a point.


    So, Suyang and I sat in front of Grandmother Meng¡¯s grave for the whole night. We shared what we went through the past three years. Through our stories, we realized that although we were busy with our own lives, our hearts had never once drifted apart.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Sister! Boss! President! Lin Yixin!¡± I hadn¡¯t even opened my eyes yet, but the moment I picked up the phone, Xialing¡¯s loud voice exploded on the other side. It was more effective than any rm clocks!


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Suyang sleeping like a baby next to me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was the effect of Suyang. He had the ability to make me feel amazing in the morning.


    I flipped over and hugged him. I used his arm as a pillow and quietly muttered, ¡°What is it....?¡±


    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t feel bad for asking? Xu Chuqiao¡¯s money came in a week ago! Why are you still not back? Do you know how busy the firm is right now? The three of us are working like mad!¡±


    I secretly grinned, ¡°You punk! Now you finally know what I go through when I tell you guys to work, eh!?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes! I know. Now can you please hurry up ande back!?¡±


    From Xialing¡¯s voice, I could imaging her gritting her teeth. I couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°It¡¯s going to take me a bit longer. You guys hold on, ok? I¡¯m hanging up now!¡±


    ¡°No! No! If you dare to hang up, I¡¯m going to get on a ne and fly to City A to seize you! Boss!!! If I say it, I can do it! Tell me how long it¡¯s going to take for you toe back!¡±


    Xialing¡¯s voice woke Suyang up. He rubbed his eyes and mumbled, ¡°Who¡¯s calling so early....?¡±


    I pulled the phone away and gave him a reassuring kiss, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Did it wake you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! I hear a man¡¯s voice!!!!!¡± Xialing¡¯s ears were sharp. She began to shout, ¡°It¡¯s Suyang, isn¡¯t it?! I knew it! You¡¯re taking forever to return because of him! Let me talk to him!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even need to put her on speaker phone, she was so loud that we could both hear her perfectly fine.


    ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± I rejected. But Suyang took the phone from me and impatiently yelled, ¡°It¡¯s so early right now. You¡¯re not letting people sleep! Who are you!?¡±


    ¡°Xialing! I¡¯m Xialing! If you don¡¯t want me to bug you guys, then send my boss back!¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Suyang had a crafty smile on his face as he made eye contact with me, ¡°Your boss won¡¯t leave on her own. I can¡¯t kick her out....¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I covered Suyang¡¯s mouth immediately, ¡°What are you saying!?¡±


    ¡°Please, can you two show some mercy? The firm is insanely busy. You can¡¯t just be like this and let us die. Lin Yixin, if you¡¯re going to be like this, we¡¯re going on strike!¡± Xialing threatened.


    Alright, I won¡¯t tease her anymore, ¡°Fine. I know. I¡¯ll return by tomorrow, ok?¡±


    ¡°Really? You better!¡±


    ¡°Yes, for my hardworking Zhou Zhen and Wenwen, I will return tomorrow!¡±


    Xialing coldly humphed, ¡°For Zhou Zhen and Wenwen? What about me?¡±


    ¡°You have time to call and bug me, you must be quite free. Anyway, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk then.¡± I hung up the phone and realized my other hand was still covering Suyang¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, Suyang was ring at me with resentment. I removed my hand and patted his head like a dog, ¡°Be good!¡±


    ¡°Are you really leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was unwilling to leave? Now that I¡¯m leaving, you should be happy!¡± After teasing Xialing, it was time to tease Suyang.


    ¡°I was just kidding! Are you really going to leave me? I don¡¯t want to be home alone!¡± Suyang covered his chest with the nket and tried to act pitiful.


    I shook my head and pretended to sigh, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m a very busy person. Without me, the firm will go nuts.¡±


    ¡°Stay for a few more days! You know how painful long distance rtionships are!!¡±


    ¡°Nah. Thinking about it, I¡¯ve actually stayed here for quite too long. I can¡¯t let my staff suffer. I must be responsible and head back.¡± I stood up and put on my clothes. Then, I walked out of the bedroom as I took my cell phone and began looking for flights back to City B tomorrow.


    Suyang stormed out behind me, ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me by myself at home?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped...¡± I looked up. But when I saw Suyang¡¯s naked body, I quickly turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll call you daily! And can you put on some clothes?¡±


    Suyang boldlyid on the couch and shook his head, ¡°Why are you pretending to be modest? Aaai.. the pain of a long distance rtionship... the boyfriend that gets ditched....¡±


    I threw a nket at Suyang and continued to search for flights. From time to time, I would nce at him. Suyang wasn¡¯t saying anything but his pupils were rolling around. I knew he must be up to no good.


    ¡°What are you think about now?¡±


    ¡°Yixin, did you bring your household registration booklet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you brought you household registration booklet!¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Who would bring that stuff with them on a business trip? Why do you need it?¡± I rolled my eyes at Suyang. Suddenly, I thought of something, ¡°Could it be that....¡±


    Suyang punched the couch, ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°What pity?¡± I punched Suyang¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I have no ns to settle down yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no longer young. It¡¯s time.¡± Suyang suddenly spoke to me with a granny tone, ¡°How old are you now? You¡¯re still not thinking about it? You won¡¯t be able to find a better candidate other than myself. You should cherish and seize your opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Pssssh... you think you¡¯re the only young one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not young either. I want to find someone to get married with!¡±


    Suyang put his head on my shoulder but I shoved it off, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I thought you knew this already!¡±


    ¡°I want to get married with an old woman.¡± Suyang leaned on my shoulder again. This time, I wasn¡¯t as heartless and let him remain for a bit.


    Suddenly, Suyang asked, ¡°Are you booking your flight right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Buy for two!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±

 Chapter 153 (END)

    <b>Chapter 153: Happy ending </b>


    This time I was actually stunned. I stared at Suyang. ¡°Why would youe?¡±


    ¡°Why are you overreacting? I¡¯m fired anyways. There¡¯s nothing for me to do in City A. Why can¡¯t I go to your city and see how you¡¯ve been living? Unless you have some secrets you don¡¯t want me to know about?¡±


    ¡°Stop stop stop! You¡¯re creating scenarios in your head! I¡¯m just surprised. So are thinking of bing an author again?¡±


    ¡°If I want to find inspiration, going to your city is the best way. When your location changes, your mood naturally changes. Anyway, book me a ticket as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn....¡± I muttered with resentment. Nheless, I included Suyang on the flight.


    ¡ª¨C


    So, on a bright sunny day in April, Suyang and I flew to City B together. The moment the flightnded, I received Xialing¡¯s pressuring call. ¡°Have you arrived? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I justnded.¡±


    ¡°Do you want Zhou Zhen to pick you up? He¡¯s around the airport area right now.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. Suyang and I came back together. We¡¯re going to take a taxi. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Suyang is back too!?!¡± Xialing screeched so loud that she nearly shattered my ear drums. ¡°W-why is he back? What is he doing here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Why are you reacting so dramatically? He¡¯s just here to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Got it! Return to the firm first.¡± Xialing rushed to hang up. I listened to the disconnected beeping sound and blinked. Then, I turned to Suyang. ¡°Have you offended Xialing before?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange. I feel like the punk quite dislikes you. Anyhow, just be prepared. We¡¯re heading to the firm first.¡±


    Suyang disregarded my warning. ¡°She¡¯s a punk. What could she do to me?¡±


    That¡¯s what we thought. However, when we arrived at the firm, Suyang and I were astonished by the bright red banner that was hanging by the door. On it were the words: Ghost and Suyang are not allowed in.


    Wow... how awkward....


    I gazed at Suyang. Contrary to me, he was much more rxed. It was like he wasn¡¯t affected at all. He totally ignored it and casually asked, ¡°Is this your firm?¡±


    ¡°Umm..yeah.¡±


    ¡°Not bad! Let¡¯s go in.¡± Suyang grabbed my hand and walked in like it was his own office.


    I wonder why Xialing has such a deep hatred towards Suyang. She actually created this banner within the hour that it took us to get here. This is the first time she has ever been so efficient. Normally, it would take her half an hour just to get me a cup of water..... What happened between them? I was quite curious.


    The moment I pushed open the door, I saw Xialing standing there with her arms crossed. She puffed out her face like a bun as she pointed at Suyang. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to visit my girlfriend¡¯s workce environment.¡± Suyang ignored Xialing¡¯s hostility and calmly replied.


    I was turning red because Suyang was holding onto me in front of all my staff members. It was a bit embarrassing and it felt unnatural to me.


    ¡°Yixin sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Jia Wenwen and Zhou Zhen seemed to sense the scent of gossip as they pounced over. ¡°Are you really Sister Yixin¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Immediately, Suyang was surrounded by those two and I was pushed aside.


    I went over to Xialing and nudged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so moody for? Are you that mad Suyang is here?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Xialing still looked pissed. ¡°Why did you bring him?¡±


    ¡°Suyang said he wants to take a look at where I work, so I brought him here...¡±


    ¡°So if he said he wants to leave, are you going to leave with him too? Yixin, be honest with me. Are you nning to leave with Suyang and move to City A forever?!¡±


    Oh that silly girl. So that was what she was worried about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will remain in City B. This is where I work. You guys are here as well. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Then what will happen to you and Suyang? One of you will have to leave your city to amodate the other person, right?¡±


    Xialing brought up a very good point that I¡¯ve been neglecting. My heart thudded but I didn¡¯t make it obvious. During dinner, we ate together as a group. The whole time, Jia Wenwen kept taking selfies with Suyang. Zhou Zhen was using his hunting dog traits as he tried to piece up my story with Suyang from the very beginning.


    I¡¯ve never seen them so proactive. Usually, Zhou Zhen wouldn¡¯t even ask about my own birthday.


    After the hearty meal, Suyang and I walked home together. We were walking on a path where cherry blossoms were blooming from both sides. When the wind blew, the petals would gently fall down. It made the atmosphere very romantic.


    On the way, I asked Suyang the question Xialing had asked me earlier. ¡°Umm.. are we going to continue with a long distance rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As in, you remain in City A while I remain in City B? Is that really ok?¡±


    Suyang smiled and held onto me. ¡°I thought it was another question....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile! This is a serious question! What do you think....¡±


    ¡°I.... I am going to deal with this issue right away.¡±


    Before I could process what Suyang was saying, he took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, Shaoqian. It¡¯s me. I want you to help me with something. Clear out my stuff and rent out my apartment. I¡¯m in another city now. I won¡¯t be returning. Yes. You can clear out the stuff tomorrow.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what Suyang was doing. Even after he hung up, I was still in disbelief. By the time I snapped out of it, Suyang was already ahead of me by quite a bit.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Solving the problem.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No, how could you rent out your apartment so easily? What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to live with you! I¡¯m an author, so I can work anywhere. From now on, I¡¯m just going to rely on you and stay at your ce. Be prepared!¡±


    ¡°Uh.....¡± The issue that caused me stress for the entire afternoon was solved by a 30 second phone call?


    Suyang suddenly grabbed my hand and put it in his pocket. ¡°Wow. Why is it so cool on an April night? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    ¡°No!?¡± While I was replying, Suyang seemed to be fidgeting with my hand. It felt weird. I forcefully pulled it out from his pocket and noticed there was a dazzling ring on my finger.


    ¡°What the heck? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t just put any ring on the ring finger?¡± I tried to pull the ring out, but it seemed to be stuck.


    I was not pleased. ¡°Are you trying to propose right now?¡±


    ¡°You should give up. I purposely got a size smaller! Hahaha!¡± Suyang proudly showed off his ring on his finger as well. He hugged my reluctant body. ¡°Thanks for epting my proposal! If you want to take the ring off, go lose some weight first!¡±


    ¡°When did you buy the ring?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s been handed down from generation to generation.¡±


    I broke out of Suyang¡¯s grasp and began to punch him. ¡°You have no candles, no champagne, no flowers, no sweet words... and you proposed? Who would ept this?¡±


    Suyang covered his mouth with his fist. ¡°*cough cough* Please understand that I¡¯m shy. Plus... if you want flowers, there¡¯s a whole bunch here!¡± Suyang lifted his hand and caught a bunch of cherry blossom petals and disyed it in front of me.


    ¡°Who wants this?¡± I heartlessly blew the petals away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually very good at saying mushy stuff? Why are you so shy today? What kind of person proposes so sloppily?¡±


    ¡°You may beining with your mouth, but you haven¡¯t rejected me!¡± Suyang saw through me and cunningly smiled. ¡°If you really want to hear sweet words, then I¡¯ll purposely tell you a bunch tonight.....¡±


    Based on his pervy expression, I knew he was thinking dirty again, I covered my ears. ¡°I¡¯m not listening! I¡¯m not listening!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon! How about I tell you now then?¡± Suyang began to pester me from behind. ¡°What do you like to hear? Do you want me to tell you how cute you are? Or how sexy? Or how much I love you? Or perhaps, we should take turns. Each of us say one loving line back and forth. I think that¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Aiya! I said I¡¯m not listening!! Shhh! Don¡¯t say anything!¡± I covered my ears. Although I sounded annoyed, deep down, my heart was beaming like a flower. However, I didn¡¯t want to let Suyang see, so I began to run wildly ahead of him.


    ¡°Listen listen listen!¡±


    ¡°No...!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°Shhhh! We¡¯re on the streets....¡±


    ¡°I love Lin Yixin!¡±


    ¡°Stop!!! Other people are watching!¡±


    ¡°Suyang loves Lin Yixin!¡±


    ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Hey...stop running! How could your short legs run so fast...!¡±


    The End


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Thank you so much for reading until the very end!! I hope you love the novel as much as I do! Please tell me about your favourite part of the novel! Which arc did you like best?


    To me, these are some of the most powerful SG quotes:


    <strong>Supernatural Girlfriend powerful quotes</strong>


    ¡°Regardless of who you are, we all have a different side to us. For example, the way you act towards your parents and teachers would be different. The way you interact with your friends and lover would be different. Perhaps I didn¡¯t have the intentions, but I felt like I had to do it. Or maybe, I wanted to do it but I felt like something was stopping me from acting. Humans tend to contradict themselves. Only when they are alone, are they truly themselves.¡± -Chapter 17


    ¡°There is a fine line between a genius and a madman.¡± -Chapter 40


    ¡°Deep down, thanks to emotions, all of us possess the seed of destruction. All of us have a measuring cup inside of us. No one knows its marked scale until the negativity has exceeded its load.¡±


    ¡°Since every single human possess emotions, there isn¡¯t an absolute good or bad person. No one has the qualifications to judge a person based on their characteristics. Who created thebels? What¡¯s the boundary to a good and bad person?¡± -Chapter 44


    ¡°Goodbye always has a tendency to arrive without a sound.¡± -Chapter 49


    ¡°Those who are the most dangerous are people like myself. Since we have nothing, there¡¯s nothing for us to lose.¡± -Chapter 75


    ¡°Regardless of where you go, people tend to bond over their dislike of a person. I was the person who was sacrificed...¡± -Chapter 96


    ¡°The human heart is quite resilient. After experiencing negative emotions repeatedly, it will turn numb. Then, it will treat others coldly.¡± -Chapter 105


    ¡°The truest emotions are always unnned.¡± -Chapter 121


    ¡°People are often scared of ghosts, but humans are much more dangerous than ghosts.¡± -Chapter 123


    ¡°I heard that photos can also record speech. From looking at the person¡¯s expression, you could tell what emotions they were feeling and what they wanted to express.¡± -Chapter 136


    ¡°He was someone I didn¡¯t want to remember but couldn¡¯t forget.¡± -Chapter 140


    ¡°Perhaps my heart was only able to seek peace in the darkness.¡± -Chapter 151


    ¡°If death cannot be avoided, I would want to leave in front of you.¡± -Chapter 152


    This novel is so deep, sad, exciting, cute, sappy, depressing, and unpredictable at the same time! Please rmend it to others if you like it too!


    Please consider rating this novel if you like it! (or even if you don¡¯t like it). Reviews are appreciated!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!